Mushoku

Tensei 22
Young Man Period - Organization
Chapter

Rifujin na Magonote
Chapter 229 - Return, Report and
to the Next Stage
 Part 1

Lilia's Perspective1

That day, Elinalize-sama had visited us.

She came to our house once every few days and proceeded to make
small talk about how a wife should be.
Getting married, settling in a residence, even giving birth to a child, her
husband going to a distant place, she would be lonely. Since I am a wife
as well, I can properly understand such a feeling.
However, her behavior is as usual, and something like loneliness
cannot be sensed.
She might have a bit of composure.
Perhaps because of that, she frequently comes along and we receive
consultation about the ways of a wife.
At what age and how should a child be given education, from matters
like that to trivial talk.

"I wonder how soon until Aisha learns to behave more like an adult."
"Let's see. It's not like she can't do something like that......until a time
comes when she personally thinks it's necessary, she most likely won't
do that."
"Personally, meaning?"
"If she will be able to love a man or the like....."
"Would it be bad if it's Rudeus-sama?"
"You should know it as well. The reason Aisha behaves like this is
because she is Rudeus’s little sister."
"A little."
"Then it's necessary to ind a different person for her. A partner who
doesn't turn his face when Aisha doesn't behave herself like an adult."
"Hmmm~....."

That day, the one taking the advice was none other than myself.
Elinalize-sama looks much younger in appearance than me, but as I
thought, it must be because of an old-woman's wisdom, I have to give a
irm response.

"That is absolutely right....not relying on someone younger; people who

carry excess admiration for adult woman are good."
"Excess admiration?"
"Yes, if it's Aisha, since the thing that is called reality can be taught
while satisfying the longing of such boys.

I am well aware of the fact that Aisha can never be together with
Rudeus-sama.
Rudeus-sama as well does not wish for it, nor does Aisha.
Having said that, I don't think she will ever bring a companion for a
formal marriage interview.

"Well, I would like it if it doesn't become like that." 2

"Yes.....huh?"

Incidentally, when I hung my head and answered, Leo's igure was

slowly revealed in the dining room.
Lara-sama and Lucy-sama were riding on his back.
Probably playing Horse-horse.

"Wau!"

Leo barked towards me.

What might it be? Given that he is very smart, he doesn't usually bark
without any reason.
Don't tell me, did something happen to Sylphy-sama's body.....!

"Wau, wau!"

While wagging his tail, he is watching me and the entrance

alternatively.
No, that's not it. This happy-go-lucky attitude... If something had
happened to Sylphy-sama, he would have cried out.
Towards the entrance......is it a guest?
No, Leo doesn't wag his tail during a visit by guests.
Ah, it could be that Roxy-sama had returned?
On the occasions Eris-sama returns, Leo shakes his tail, but remains
quiet without barking.

While thinking about such things, I raised my back and heard a

'gachari' sound from the entranceway. 3
As I thought, it must be Roxy-sama.
Since Eris-sama opens the door with such force as if to break it.
In order to receive her, I rushed towards the entranceway.

"Ah, Lilia-san, I've just returned."

"Welcome home, Rudeus.....sama?"

The one standing at the door was Rudeus-sama.

Eris-sama and Zenith-sama; Aisha is also there.
But they've returned much earlier than the arranged schedule.
Even though the planned schedule was to stay in Millis for half a year,
it's only been approximately one month.
On top of that, Rudeus-sama's facial expression is unusually stern.
I immediately understood at once.
Ah, that something might have happened.
Most probably, Claire-sama would be the cause.
Claire-sama is not too lexible.
To add up, Norn and Aisha as well were somewhat treated bitterly.
Being a pious adherent to Millis, by no means do I think of her as a bad
person, but I can't latter her as a good person either. Her af inity with
Rudeus-sama might be the worst.
Most likely, they might have gotten into con lict because of their
difference in opinion regarding the family.

"Might something have happened?"

On hearing that, Rudeus-sama's already stern expression warped more.

I thought if it was Rudeus-sama, he might be skillfully able to do
it.......either way, a hopeless matter is hopeless.

"....Yeah, well."

Rudeus-sama was prevaricating the words with a hal hearted attitude.

"Is it Claire-sama?"

On hearing that, Rudeus-sama made a blank expression.

"No, I had a ight with Ms. Claire, but we were able to reconcile; I don't
think she is a bad person."

With those words, I simultaneously tilted my neck and felt a bit

relieved.
Even though I thought that I would become an obstacle if I had gone
along, I had been worrying so much for this entire one month; it looks
like that was just needless worry.
But then, just what might have happened?

"Then, just what?"

Rudeus-sama made a dif icult face and then turned his eyes away.
Aisha is standing with an unpleasant face on his side.
It looks like some kind of different problem has risen up.
Looking at Aisha's complexion, is she the problem?

"Did Aisha make a mistake?"

Just before this, I was consulting about her with Elinalize-sama, but
even though this girl is already 15 years old, she still hasn't become
quite an adult.
Even though she has the ability, no matter how much time passes, her
mind is still that of a child.
Before "A prodigy, with this I'll be able to repay my favor to Rudeus-
sama" I would puff my chest out and call her my child, she would
remain a (・)prodigy forever..... 4

"No, she perfectly made sure of the matters at hand."

"Then, just what?"

I thought in an instant that any more than this would be intrusive, but I
still tried to hear it.

"W-well.....it would be good to gather everyone else since it would

become a long story if I speak."
"Certainly, I deeply apologize."
"No....ah, but it's not only just bad news, for one thing I also have good
news."

While saying that, Rudeus-sama made a forced smile and proceeded

towards his room with a quick pace.
Eris-sama went ahead afterwards with an anxious look.
Aisha and Zenith-sama were the only people left.
Aisha was angry, but it looked like Zenith-sama was in a good mood.

"Aisha, were you able to perform irmly?"

".....blundered a little."

That's different.
She isn't mad, but feeling a little down.
That's unexpected.
Aisha is a girl who wouldn't make any thoughtless mistakes since
before.
Even if she blunders, she is a child who would get over it after a while. 5
That is, if she is informing me with such honesty......though she's a child,
even if I think she is a child, she might have become a little bit more of
an adult.

"Is it a serious mistake?"

"No, Onii-chan immediately settled the case."
"........"

Then, just what might have happened.....?

Not to mention Rudeus-sama was making that kind of face......
No, we'll be speaking afterwards to confer, so let's just wait till then.
Firstly, I must aid Zenith-sama, who just returned.
"......."

As I was thinking that, Zenith-sama turned her face towards me.

And then, while being in a good mood, she extended her arm towards
me and came forward.
I grasped that hand and accompanied her to her room.
 Part 2

Afterwards, just when the evening was about to pass, all the members
of the family gathered.
On Rudeus-sama's command, every member.
At that place, Elinalize-sama was also present along with Norn and
Roxy-sama, who just came from the school.
Of course, we usually gather like this whenever Rudeus-sama returns
home after a long period.
Still, the number of times Rudeus-sama himself proposes to gather all
of us like this are few; he generally considers Aisha or Sylphy-sama's
feelings and then inally gathers all members of the family. He does that
many times. 6

On top of that, Rudeus-sama's serious face...

Something might have de initely happened.
While putting myself on guard, we heard the report.

"Reporting now, irstly, the activity in Millis came to a close with a

success. Cliff was able to skillfully merge into the business. Be relieved."

Claire-sama created a small amount of trouble, but Cliff-sama was able

to establish himself in the religious organization just as planned, and
the launch of the branch of the mercenary group was also a success.
On top of that, the Millis Organization now owes a huge debt to us, and
making Miko-sama a subordinate of Orsted-sama was also a success.
It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that it was a huge success.
Elinalize-sama gave a sigh of relief after hearing that Cliff had
successfully risen himself up in the society.

However, the real problem comes after that.

"Gisu was Hitogami's apostle."

Gisu.
Paul-sama's former party member and a member of the demon race.
It looks like he was the source of trouble this time; he left and vanished
after proclaiming a declaration of war at the end.
It struck to no one that Gisu had become an enemy.
He had been socializing together with us since the events of the
Begaritto Continent. At that time, he was continuously worried about
Paul-sama's and Zenith-sama's health.
Still, his igure doing preparations for the sake of news gathering or
labyrinth research was diligent and sincere, or so I remember.
Gisu frantically operated in order to help rescue Roxy-sama.
Having a remarkable ability as a warrior, he encouraged the party
members, mapping the area himself as though it was a natural thing to
do and then selling the maps; he helped the sad and gloomy Paul,
unbeknownst to him.
I can't understand that such a person was acting like that in order to
trap Rudeus-sama and Roxy-sama in a bind.

"I was thinking about it since when you contacted me to put him on the
wanted list....might it not be some kind of mistake?"

Roxy-sama said so.

With her skill as a labyrinth researcher, she had acknowledged Gisu
with only but a glance.
That, excluding the area of combat, someone more reliable doesn't
exist.

"It would have been nice......if it was a mistake."

While saying that with a bitter smile, he took out one letter from his
breast pocket.
Roxy-sama received that letter and read over the contents, which made
her usual sleepy expression cloudy.
However, she immediately understood and accepted it with a nod and
passed the letter onto me.

Thereupon, I was inally able to consent to it.

The contents of the letter did seem like Gisu's.
Apart from the goofy nature and jokes, but somewhere, the one who
left behind that one slight core was none other than Gisu himself. 7
He didn't particularly hate Rudeus-sama or Roxy-sama, nor was he
trying to trap them from the very beginning.
He may have become an opponent necessary to deal with, but he is not
someone who has a grudge towards us; a feeling like that.

"Even though he's usually random; to say Gisu behaves like such a
gentlemen occasionally is just like Gisu, isn't it......"

Elinalize-sama spoke while passing a sigh.

Come to think of it, during the old days in the inner palace(reserved for
women) of the Asura Kingdom, things like this frequently occurred.
In that country with violent disputes over authority, even though no
hate was involved, the occurrences of people becoming each others’
mutual enemies were numerous.
It's just that, now that they had become enemies, they had the tendency
to ight fair and square.
This letter might have something to comply with such an intention.

"I must apologize to everyone for the matter that we are indebted to
Gisu, but I will probably ight with Gisu.....and end up killing him."

While declaring that, Rudeus-sama's face looked awfully painful.

One might not think that, but Rudeus-sama actually acknowledges Gisu
as well.
Considering what I heard from Eris-sama, their relationship was good
enough to the point that they called themselves out with nicknames
like 'Senpai' and 'Newbie'.
Gisu as well, he talked about Rudeus-sama's achievements as his own,
and it looks like he had some fondness for him.....
It could be that the one hurt the most is Rudeus-sama himself.

"Rudi...."

Sylphy-sama can't ind the words needed to be said after looking at

Rudeus-sama's expression.
Roxy-sama is making a stern expression as well.
She's also just like me, who had a personal history of uniting with
Gisu's party and receiving assistance.
However, Roxy-sama's decision was too quick; her face doesn't
particularly show any hesitation.
Rather, she has a face like, "If Rudeus loses, I will..."

"In any case, I will once again be available in the house for a short while.
Even though we have Leo's protection, I don't know what Gisu will try
to do.
Everyone should take extreme caution so that danger doesn't befall
you."

In the end, Rudeus-sama irmly brought this matter to an end.

Of course, it does not even need to be said; we don't have any intention
of becoming Rudeus-sama's weak point.
Rudeus-sama should go into battle with peace of mind; I have the
intention of protecting this house while cooperating with the family
members and naturally looking after myself.
This is one good part of Rudeus-sama; that he always looks back here
frequently without sympathizing with that resolution, but he also has a
small lonely place when he isn't dependent. 8
Our existence might be seen as somewhat frail on Rudeus-sama's
degree.

"I understand Rudi, if Gisu has become an enemy, then tell us what
work we can do. If there is something that needs to be done, please give
a call out."
"Me too, though I can't move around very well yet, I'll become Rudi's
strength."

Roxy-sama and Sylphy-sama are just like before.

The faces of Eris-sama and Aisha displayed agreement as a matter of
course.
Norn-sama was feeling a bit uneasy, but ascertained herself with a
strong nod.

"Thank you. Tomorrow I will go and consult with Orsted-sama again;

for now, let's end this family meeting........"
"Ah, Onii-chan."

While Rudeus-sama was declaring the breakup of the meeting, Aisha

called out to him.

"You have to tell them about Zenith-sama as well."

"Ah, that's right."

The matter regarding Zenith-sama.

I could feel my body stiffening up after listening to that.
At the same time, I recalled the mistake Aisha was talking about that I
didn't touch upon.
My tension is rising.
However, Rudeus-sama smiled with a puff.

"Actually, the matter regarding mother's curse was made clear."

It looks like it was not a mistake, but good news.

"Her curse allows her to read other people's minds; she can't read all of
it, but.....she appears to have a precise comprehension about our
situation."

After saying that, Rudeus-sama started telling us about what Miko-

sama had told him.
From there, the talk shifted towards how Zenith-sama sees this world
now.
Listening to that story, tears started spilling over from my eyes.
At the same time, her memories of life up till now have been lowing
like surging waves.
Come to think of it, there were lots of times that she showed some
ideas.
She took initiative during the garden's maintenance, and when Lucy-
sama was very small, it looked like she knew before Lucy would cry and
then moved accordingly to precede it.
Moreover, what would this matter be called.........
Zenith-sama actually knows about Paul-sama's matter and
understands it.
I thought that she might not know that we had suddenly lost Paul-sama.
I thought that if her memories came back, it would surely be a painful
experience for her.
But, Zenith-sama already knew about everything.
On top of that, she had accepted it and was looking forward.
If I think about it, the tears just won't stop.

"Lilia-san....."
"I apologize.....Rudeus-sama...."
Within everyone who was moved to tears, I was the only one who
continued to cry out with a 'waaaa' while covering my face.
Recently, I feel like nothing but crying.
Since when I was young, I never cried so much that I would sink in my
own tears.
I considered myself as a human who was not moved emotionally by
anything.
This must be because of my age.
I kept crying while Aisha patted me on my back,
After some time when I stopped crying, Zenith-sama immediately
brushed me gently on my head, and I started crying again.
Rudeus’s Perspective

I inished reporting to my family.

Just like always, it was kind of suf icient; I got a reliable answer.
Particularly, Roxy and Lilia might have some place in their mind about
Gisu, but they didn't show any complaint or disapproval, and were in
agreement with the ight against Gisu.
President Orsted is the next person to have the staff meeting with.
Even if I say staff, Ariel, Cliff, and Miko are not here, but.....

Still, Sylphy, Roxy, Eris, and Aisha - with these four people, I was sitting
with Zanoba to have him make something for me.
While moving with the horse-drawn carriage that is owned by the
Mercenary Group, I picked up Zanoba in the middle and am now on my
way to the of ice.

"Then, Zanoba, I'll be relying on you about the matter concerning the
Magic Armor."

Along the way, we were planning about the powering up of the Magic
Armor.
Resuming development of 『Mk. III』.
One more thing to add to that is the matter of the preparation of a
trump card. After watching my Magic Armor, Gisu might come up with
something; I want to add measures on this side for once as well.

"I understand Master, since the amount of workers has recently

increased here, it might just be possible."
"In that case, let me help you out as well."

While listening to my plan, I entrusted Zanoba, who was striking his

chest.
The one who cut in our conversation was none other than Roxy.

"I have also been increasing my knowledge regarding magic battle

formations; I think I can assist you on that."

An assistant, huh?
Certainly I would be grateful, but is it ok?
Honestly, its construction and maintenance is very complex to the
point that even I am not able to do it sometimes.

"Is it really ine? ...I think it's too dif icult to just dabble in."
"Geez, Rudi, just who do you think you're facing towards and inquiring
with?"
"S-sorry, that was rude of me!"

I recovered the balance of my mind! 9

Even though there is no such thing that Roxy-sensei isn't capable of
doing!
Just what am I saying?
I am a foolish guy! Good grief, it would have been good if I died!
"Even I have been continuously studying for Rudi's sake.
I could help out with the maintenance and improvement after looking
at Zanoba's or Cliff's research papers....."
"Sensei......."

Come to think of it, she was depicted as a Fire Saint Class in Magic in
Shirone, right......?
It was not because she was able to do that in the former days; it could
be that doing Magic training after coming back from Magic University
might have given out results.

"I understand. I'll let you look after the Magic Armor and entrust my life
to sensei!"
"Entrust it to me."

I was thinking that the Magic Armor's progress would not advance
much further since Cliff is not here; it's a pleasant miscalculation.
If Roxy made the Armor, it would be tremendously strong.
Even if the raw materials only consist of cardboard, perhaps it would
be able to crush three Orsteds put in order? 10

"Don't underestimate me like that just because Cliff is not here."

While saying that, Roxy puffed her breasts.

Looks like she has self-con idence in this. If that's the case, then the
plan for improvement may also become true.

"Hahaha, I just can't match up to master's master!"

With Zanoba's single sentence, the entirety of the carriage was

wrapped up with laughter.

"......"
Inside it was an unexpectedly quiet character.
It's Eris.
While deep in thought, she is looking outside the window.
Eris might also be recalling the things regarding Gisu.

Eris said one thing or another and fairly got emotionally attached to
Gisu after meeting by chance with him in the Great Forest.
There is also the memory of her getting taught cooking by him.
Eris's compatibility with various people is poor; Gisu was someone
who matched her rhythm.

"......?"

Sylphy, who was sitting next to me suddenly grasped my arm tightly.

"Rudi, you alright?"

".....Eh? Ah, I'm alright."

I didn't quite get in what way or how I'm alright, but for now I gave that
answer.
The matter regarding Gisu was a big shock, but still it's alright.
Sylphy's stomach has also increased a little bit from before.
It was discovered that she was 3 months pregnant; it's been 1 month
since then, so estimating some more time, it can be assumed that she's
more or less 5 months in.

"What about Sylphy?"

"Unlike others, I was not particularly acquainted with Gisu, so..."
"I see."
That was not something I was expecting to hear, but I guess it's ine if
that topic is not touched upon.
She might have some composure because there is a second person.

However, caution is advised.

A long time ago, Hitogami also said that.
Something about how fate becomes ambiguous during pregnancy, so it
becomes easier to kill women with strong fate.
The fact Hitogami said that remains, so a Demon Beast was summoned
for protection on Orsted's advice.
That's why it should be ine, but as I thought, some anxiety still
remains.
What to do?
I want one more relief ingredient.
If there is something that can be done...
I think I'll be able to do something.
Ah.

"I think until Gisu is dealt with, we should stop doing erotic things."

I thought the words that came out of my mouth weren't mine.

Sylphy was staring in puzzlement, Roxy with a gaping mouth, and Eris
was doing side-long glances; all three of them respectively looked at
me.

"Ummm......if Rudi wants that, I don't mind?"

"I don't mind, but.....do you want to have a Buddhist prayer?" 11
"I might have mentioned this before, but it's easier for Hitogami to aim
at us during pregnancy. Gisu might also be aiming for that, so let's stop
for a short while."
They look like they've heard that for the irst time.
Did I not tell them about it before?.......
I told them, but they might've forgotten.

"It can't be helped."

It looked like Eris was discontent, but she didn't object.

She muttered that while returning her gaze back to the window.

"But I don't think Rudeus will be able to abide by that promise."

That's a bitter comment.

I don't have much con idence in the lower half of my body.
I am untrustworthy.
I might be calm right now, but it's the male instinct to shoot when the
bullet is loaded.
And then, if the iring hammer is cocked, I'll probably shoot if it's now
or never.

"I don't think even Sylphy would be able to reject."

"Uuuu.......even I will be able to uphold it if that's what Rudi wants."
"No way. Rudi will say 'just a little,' and then you'll allow it while saying
'if it's just a little', right?"
".......I'll probably allow it."

That might be possible if I just feel them up. If I can at least hug them to
replenish my energy......
'Just a little' - that feeling is fatal.

"That's why I will always stay beside Rudi, and if he tries to do

something, I'll hit him."
If I try to do something erotic.
Eris will hit me.
I'll lose consciousness. And forget about it by the time I wake up.
It's perfect.

"I'll be in your care."

Alright, from today onwards I am the abstinent Rudeus.

Be strong.
 Part 3

We arrived at the of ice.

If you look at the place, it emits a strange atmosphere like that of a
Devil King's castle; Orsted seems to relax here without the helmet
when he makes a stay.
No, it's wrong to just arbitrarily decide only on the atmosphere.
Perhaps, it might not be.......ah, just now, I had a hunch that the
atmosphere softened.
Thought so, it's here.

"Ah, President Rudeus! Adviser Aisha! Thanks for your hard work!"

The instant we entered, a young woman sitting in the lobby vigorously

bowed to us.
A women who is a half between the human race and long-eared
race(elf-race).
She might have the long-lived blood of the long-eared race, but she's
still quite young.
She's Orsted's secretary, who was hand-picked from the many
candidates that were carefully screened repeatedly.
She stays here throughout the daytime and devotes herself to of ice
work, communicating with Orsted by exchange of words without
accidentally meeting him, who sits inside the room.
What was her name again?

"Thank you for your hard work. Is the President present?"

"Yes, he has been staying in the room since this last month."

For 1 month, that means he's been staying there for almost the entire
time since I've been to Millis.
It looks like he's not out of the of ice much recently.
It gives off the feeling of a shut-in.
No, he might have seen the situation of my house.
According to the Miko's observation of Zenith's memories, he visited
quite a number of times.....

"But, if I am the Chairman and Orsted-sama is the Company President,

then it feels like my authority is sort of greater than him."
"Huh.....then, what should I call you?"

What would be good?

If Rinia is the leader, Aisha the advisor, and if we assume I am the
Chairman.......

"Commander-in-Chief......or something like that?"

".....Should I comply with that?"
"That's right, umm, I look forward to working with you."

Anyhow, it looks like we’re done with her ignorance.

Any big problems have not risen up till now.
Her wages were settled with a boost as well and she might be tolerant
about the amount.

"Are there any problems besides that?"

"No, there are none."
"Is that so? If there are any complaints, immediately say them; we'll
grant the request as soon as possible."
"....Eh!?"

She got surprised.

Why was she surprised?
Certainly we don't have any Labor Standards Act, but we surely intend
to become a white company. 12

"I apologize. I ended up saying that because Orsted-sama talks like

that."
"Ah, is that so......."
"We have already gained a lot of convenience."

Even if it's usually indirect and such a suggestion is done, one would
put himself on guard if it's a contract with the devil itself.
It's only thanks to the helmet Cliff made which alleviated Orsted's
curse.
I wonder if it's ine.

"Even though I am much obliged, it's a pity that I can’t even look at his
face."
"It's because of his curse. The moment you see his face, the feeling that
you're getting now would probably be changed to resentment or
suspicion or the like."
"That's a rather dreadful thing."
"Yeah. That's why, you must never open the door13 when Orsted is
working inside."
".....Be-bedding?" 14
"Ahem."

Well, it should be ine if he'd put the helmet on at that time.

Even Orsted wouldn't put it on at all times.

"In any case, I'll be making use of the conference room now."
"I understand."
I passed the of ice worker and opened the door.
 Part 4

Orsted was as usual, writing in a book on his desk.

With the helmet equipped.

"Rudeus, is it?"
"I have just returned."

When I bowed to greet, Orsted closed his bulky leather notebook with a
snap.

"What were you writing about today?"

"The same, information sorting."
"Is that right?"

I tried to take a peek in that notebook once when Orsted wasn't around,
but it was written in Dragon Race language, so I wasn't able to read it.
One would think that it contains necessary information, since Orsted
doesn't usually tell me about important things.
Having said that, if it is something like a diary, then it would be like
trespassing his privacy........

"Were you not immediately leaving for the Kingdom of the Dragon
King?"
"Before that, I would like to revise this time's report in the meeting
hereafter."
"I have already informed you over the Lithograph; there is nothing else
more from me to tell you."
"I expected to come back, and since our movements will change from
now on, it's my obligation to report."
"....I see."

Orsted said that with a sigh and reseated himself on the chair.
I told the 5 people that I bought along with to sit on the chairs and then
sat myself.

"Why bring them along?"

"I am concerned about Gisu's people, so just in case. I also wanted your
opinion, so..."

On taking a glance at those ive people, the girls looked demure.

The straightforward hostility isn't there like before.
Eris is almost displeased.

"Then, make it brief."

I cleared my throat with a cough.

"We've already discussed this over the Lithograph, but it looks like Gisu
is assembling war potential to kill me from right in front.
We don't know whether it's true or not, but I am considering
assembling strong comrades of our own to oppose them."
"Yeah."
"Firstly, we need to call dibs on Death God in the Kingdom of the
Dragon King and then Atofe; after that we'll think about the North
God.....are you aware of North God's whereabouts?

After Atofe, I intend to call out at least the upper positions from the
Seven Major World Powers.
Rank #5 『Death God』.
Rank #6 『Sword God』.
Rank #7 『North God』.
They're arranged in this order, but prior to the meeting with Orsted, it
was likely that it would be easier to call out to North God.
That is why North God would be given preference over Sword God.

"I don't know. Those guys are wanderers. Just a little alteration in
history and they end up at the opposite sides of the world. The
distinction can't be gripped with this many changes."
"How does it look like usually?"
"Second Gen North God in the Begaritto Continent and Third Gen North
God ought to be in the Strife Zone in the Central Continent."

Both of them are too far, and it doesn't seem like there is a landmark for
them.
Then that means it would be better to give up on the North God.

"If war is that important, Ore God would be a nice installment later on.
That guy can mass-produce good quality armor if he gets accustomed
to the war, but has a weak point when it comes to ighting himself."15
"Understood. Then, next would be Sword God."

For now, the sequential order is Death God, Atofe, and Sword God.....
I want to call out to even more various people.
For example, the Seven Major World Powers' ranking superiors......
At the top of the Seven Major World Powers is 『 Technique God 』 ,
『Dragon God』, 『Fighting God』, and 『Demon God』 in sequential
order.
Other than the Dragon God, the others are missing or sealed, was it like
that?
Huh?

"Which reminds me, won't Technique God become our ally? Certainly,
there is the matter regarding him split into two and Demon God, but
won't he cooperate if he hears about our ight with Hitogami?"
"Futile."
"Because of his memories being vague? Then, let's just work out how to
restore Demon God Laplace's true spirit back by combining him......ah,
but if we do that, Perugius-sama will get angry. But, that piece is
appetizing......"
"Stop it."

With those powerful words I held my tongue.

"I don't have any intention of becoming those guys' comrade."

Those guys.
I somehow understood with those words.
Orsted sees Laplace and Perugius as the same rank as him.
Probably not just those two, the rest as well; similarly, those people
who are known as the Five Dragon Generals.

".........But then, ummmm, Perugius-sama won't stay silent if it's

something relevant to Laplace, right?"
"If they become enemies, then I'll deal with them."
".......I understand."

I can more or less guess why he's so obstinate.

Orsted's curse won't be effective against Perugius.
Despite the curse' effectiveness, Orsted will not become friends with
Perugius.
An obstinate refusal.
The derived answers are not too many.

However, I hesitated to ask the reason.

For some reason, I can't ask.
It's impossible to ask now.

『The 『Treasures of the Dragon Tribe』 that lead to Hitogami's place,

are those the life force of the Five Dragon Generals?』

If I end up asking that, it feels like Perugius or Orsted will become

enemies.
As of now, the unknown matter must be put in advance.

"Well then.........let's talk about it some other time."

"Yeah."

I decided to change the subject.

It's not a good thing if I persist the matter unreasonably even though
it's in vain.
Since I can say with con idence that I am his subordinate, I must abide
by his decisions as well.

"I received quite some in luence during this one case, but I didn't have
enough stuff like a little bit of Orsted-sama's 『in luence』, so I have a
preposition."
".....What is it?"
"Although I got used to calling myself 『Dragon God's Right Hand』, but
even now there are people who don't feel frightened or how should I
put this, there are still many who don't yet understand just how
frightening 『Dragon God』 is, that is why..........
Would it be ine to just pick up an easier title like 『Dragon King』?
A very appropriate title like Mud Dragon King would be ine........"

Well, it's just a name.

Orsted's popularity is low, but Perugius is famous.
It's the same rank as that Perugius, and such a really amazing thing will
be easy to circulate if you think about it.
"No good."

Huh?

"There are many who call themselves the Dragon King."

He is glaring at me.
A terrifying glare.
I can comprehend the anger beyond that helmet.
What is this? Danger, danger, my feet are shivering.

"They live as they please with that tiny pride of theirs and die because
of a foolish enemy."
"........"
"But you are different. Therefore, don't call yourself that. Rudeus
Greyrat."
"Ah....um....yes."
It was unexpected.
That he would so strongly reject it.
I thought he would say 'You can freely name yourself'.
Not good, my trembling isn't stopping.

"Tch....."
"Eris, stop it!"

While I stopped Eris who was trying to come forward before, she
clicked her tongue.
It's alright. It's not a ight. It's not a discord.
I just made the President a little bit angry by saying the exact opposite
about his management policies.
So please stop rising your back while gripping your hand.

"That was an obtruded preposition. I'm very sorry."

"I don't mind."

After I bowed, the anger vanished.

Apart from his premise of moving through his loops, even Orsted has
things that he can't concede to.
I seem to have stepped there thoughtlessly.

I don't really care; something like a nickname, it doesn't matter,

anything is ine.
Something like authority, I can just put that in any other part as many
times as I like.
For example.....something like borrowing Ariel's, Asura Kingdom's
authority.
Alright, let's go in that direction.
"Well then, apart from receiving Ariel's authority someway or
other.....who should we ind to make a comrade after Sword God?"
".......Perhaps Biheilir country. Fierce God lives there."16

Fierce God.
Someone like that exists?

"Is it ine to make him a comrade?"

"No, I investigated that guy thoroughly; he's a person who has a high
possibility of becoming an apostle. If Gisu is recruiting him as a soldier,
then it should be ine to just crush him."

Crush them to forestall it.

I see. That method also exists.
Increase this side's pawns and decrease that side's pawns.
In order to not ight with all 5 people in one go, a method to crush each
and every person.

"Are there any others who can become possible enemies?"

"Let's see......with the exception of Fierce God, there aren't many
important people....... 『 Hades 』 Vita who lives in the Heaven
Continent's labyrinth 『Hell』. The Demon Continent's 『Unpleasant
Demon King』 Kebura Kabura; it would be ine to crush both of them.
Also, it's ine to choose the former as the last if you're proceeding in
this direction, since it's just small quantity of bones."
"I see."

Those are some terri ic names.

Would it be ine to just not ight them.....
They just have a 『high』 probability of becoming Hitogami's apostle.
Presently, we don't know anything as of yet.
They haven't yet become apostles.
Then, wouldn't it be ine to make them a comrade before that?
It's not like we won't be able to escape an urgent problem without
making some sacri ice.17
It's ine to just ight at that time if it's unnatural.
I mean, if I go around killing companions who don't even know how
they are related is... I don't want that.

"Well then, I'll be taking the method of making them into comrades or
neutralizing them."
"That is right."

For the present, it's been settled what to do about who.

Next time will be details.

"Then, on to the next topic. It's about the visit to the Kingdom of the
Dragon King----"

After that, we concentrated on the preparation to go to KDK and gave

that situation a closure.
Still, I hadn't thought that he would get so angry when I mentioned
about the Dragon Race.
I'll be careful from next time.

1. TLN: It looks like Lilia talks in Keigo even in her thoughts. My power level of TL
isn't high enough to TL all of that so you people have to deal with this for now. I
apologize for inconvenience.

2. 「ま、なるようにしかなりませんわ」

3. gachari= onomatopoeia for door open and close.

 4. Tln : Can someone tell me what does that (・) mean? It was in ch 228 as well.
((It's an interpunct written as furigana. In this case it says 天 才 児 "child
prodigy" and the interpunct is given as if it's a reading over the 児 "child"
character. I was personally wondering if it was suggesting that part of the text
could be omitted, as in "child prodigy" but that's just my wild guess.))

5. Not sure. 失敗しても、なぁなぁで済ませようとする子でもありました。

6. Not Sure. アイシャやシルフィ様が気を利かせて、ようやく全員あつまる

ことが多いのです。

7. Not sure at all. 飄々として、おちゃらけていて、でもどこか、何か一本の

芯を残しているギースそのものでした。

8. Needs better TL : その覚悟を察してくれず、いつもチラチラとこちらに振

り返ってしまうのは、ルーデウス様の良い所ですが、頼られてはいない
ようで、少しさびしい所でもあります。

9. A reference to FFIV, when a character is mind controlled. Best pic I could ind
[1][おれはしょうきにもどった︕]

10. TLN : I was dumbfounded at this sentence and went over it for like 15 mins. He
really did say this. What the shit.

11. TLN : Can be TLed more properly. 「 構 い ま せ ん が ……何 か の 願 掛 け で す

か︖」

12. TLN : This is NOT racist. He's just saying that he intends to make company free
of corruption or the like......probably.

13. read:fusuma{ふすま}[japanese sliding screen]

14. TLN : Maybe she misunderstood it as bedding since it can be read as bedding as
well. I don't know.

15. TLN : 鉱神(aragane kami)

16. TLN : See World Map 3 for this. I TLed it as well. :^

17. Not sure. 背に腹は代えられないってわけじゃない。

Chapter 230 - Death God's
Worries
 Part 1

Kingdom of the Dragon King.1

This kingdom can only be described as unorganized.

The heights of the buildings aren't uniform, and the people are all
dressed irregularly.
There was no attempt at city planning; an adventurer's inn was built
right next to what looks like a noble's mansion.
A Sword God Style dojo was built right across from a North God Style
dojo.
But even if there's no impression of unity, it is a vibrant place.

There's no history of social castes.

This is a country built on meritocracy and imperialism.2

After arriving in such a country, naturally I went straight to the Royal

Palace... Not really.

"Since we have no social standing here, we can't move using authority."

That's what I learned in Milis.

When dealing with a government, I need to make myself known so I'm
not taken lightly.
When in Rome, do as the Romans do.
... Although it's a little different this time, I need to act and make
preparations accordingly.
Therefore, we're heading to the embassy.

What embassy?
Of course, it's the Kingdom of Asura's embassy.

Ariel is a major shareholder in our company.

So naturally the Kingdom of Asura is a backer for the Orsted
Corporation.
No, wouldn't it be the opposite?...
Orsted is backing the Kingdom of Asura.
Well, at any rate, borrowing the Kingdom of Asura's in luence will
ensure things won't turn out as poorly as they did in Milis.

I'll borrow a formal set of clothes and a carriage from the embassy,
Then head to the palace with a letter bearing Ariel's royal seal.

Of course, I sent Ariel a copy of my directive and received permission.

She responded [In the case of a decisive battle, you can count me
among your war potential.]
Over the past several years, she seems to have been reinforcing her
war potential and solidifying her position.
If I asked for something like bodyguards, she could probably set me up
with some.
Well, I don't know about their strength, or how useful they'd be...

"...."

After con irming the situation, it seems that the embassy only has one
room for us to change in.

"Aisha, if you like any of the out its, you can bring them back home with
us, so choose quickly. Eris is waiting."
"Hnn... Onii-chan, I can't decide... After all, I wonder if a green out it is
best? Eris-ane is wearing red, brother is wearing gray..."

Aisha has been prowling around in her underwear, unable to decide on

an out it since earlier.
By all accounts she's de initely a woman, taking this long to choose an
out it.
Because Aisha requested [I want you to decide, Onii-chan], Maid-san
gave me a criticizing look while I stayed to watch Aisha change.

However, despite asking me to decide, it doesn't seem like she's really

leaving the decision to me.
Even if I suggest something, it'll just end up as [No, that clashes with
Eris-ane] and we'll end up looking for something else.

Last time, her maid clothes were troublesome.

Therefore, there's no objection to wearing a more proper out it... but
for it to take this long...
A frilly, light three-piece dress.
Since I've been surrounded by people who don't spend much time on
preparations, this is new, but as I expected, it's tiring.

"I mean, I shouldn't be the center of attention, so should I maybe

choose something plainer?"
"No, even if it's lashy it's ine. Yeah, your cuteness would even stun the
Death God."
"Answer seriously!"

I got scolded.
But, seriously.
It wouldn't be strange for Aisha to meet a man in such a place.
She might catch the eye of a noble boy in the Royal Palace, and it would
be something like a Cinderella story!
I'd like to see that.
It would be troublesome if she brought home someone strange...
Aisha has said it herself, the job this time isn't really job-like, and she's
free to love whoever she wants anyway.

"Well then, wear the dark green one. It's plain enough, and it will match
Eris's dress?"
"Eh... that skirt is a bit short... it would show too much leg."

Well, it should be ine.

Although I want to say that, Maid-san jumps in and says [Then that's no
good], and discards the dress.

"Uu..."

With a groan, Aisha returned to picking out a dress.

Well, seeing her in her underwear, she's growing into a healthy adult.
She's growing in the appropriate places.
Apparently our family has the [nice body] gene.
The kind that attracts bad insects during the day.

Zenith and Lilia are also like that,

And Paul's family, the Notos Greyrats, love big breasts.
Therefore, my grandmother must have also had a huge chest back in
the day.
It's hereditary.

"... Hey, Onii-chan."

"Hmm?"
"Uffun~nano."
Suddenly, Aisha bent slightly at the waist and struck a pose with her
hands behind her head.
I've de initely seen that somewhere before.

"Who taught this to you?"

"Pursena. If I do it like this, she said it would be an instant knockout."
"That's not right. Using her pose right now can only be considered a
mis ire... You shouldn't have so much faith in her advice."
"Eeh...! But it was really popular in the mercenary group...!"
"Don't joke around, please choose quickly."

Although we still have a bit of time, we should hurry.

Today's appointment is a meeting with Princess Benedict and her
knight Randolph.3
They aren't particularly busy either; it's my understanding that they're
free all day today.
So we can relax until the afternoon.
I don't think he'll turn into an enemy in the span of an hour.

It's not my motto to wait until the last minute to do things.

Having a bit of lexibility is always valuable.
We should be mindful of the time. We have enough leeway.

"Slow!"

However, people that are always in a rush also exist.

One such fellow just threw the door open with a *bang* and jumped
into the room.
It's Eris.
In a glittering red coat, wearing black pants.
She also has her hair done in a ponytail in the style of the Kingdom of
Dragon King's nobility.
She looks like an awe-inspiring female swordsman.

But, well, this is actually a style reserved for men.

According to Maid-san, it's considered inappropriate to carry a sword
in a dress, so she immediately decided on this out it.

"You're taking forever to choose!"

"Ah, Eris-ane. Sorry. I can't decide."
"Fuu..."

She quickly walked over to Aisha, her bright red hair trailing behind
her.
Then grabbed one of the dresses arranged for us.
A bright, wine red dress.

"Take this!"
"Huh, but, Eris-ane is the one wearing red."
"What, you don't want to match with me!?"
"No, that's not it; I shouldn't attract that much attention because I'm an
assistant. Shouldn't Eris-ane stand out more?"
"You're not an assistant! As my younger sister, wear something good!"

Aisha blushed at Eris's speech.

Then laughed with a [hehe] and received the dress.

"If Eris-ane insists, I'll wear this."

She seemed a little happy about it.
I wonder if she was happy that Eris referred to her as her younger
sister.
I don't really understand a girl's mind well.
Thus, Aisha determined her dress, and we proceeded to Kingdom of
Dragon King's Royal Palace.
 Part 2

The Kingdom of Dragon King's Royal Palace.

It's not as large as Asura Kingdom's Royal Palace, or as re ined as Milis.

To describe it in a few words, it was a bloated jumble of buildings with

bizarre landscaping.
It seems they've been constantly adding on to the main building out of
necessity, but it just oozes vulgarity.

Nevertheless, this is the result.

It had the nature of something overwhelmingly unknown.
If I had to invade this palace, I don't think I could help but hesitate.

Although there's no need to feel overwhelmed this time.

I'm well prepared.
I'm in a carriage drawn by a white horse, in beautiful clothes, with an
appointment.
Furthermore, Orsted has a good grasp on the present and future
situation of this country.
It might not be perfect, but it makes a big difference.
I have con idence that things won't get carried away.

"Then, Eris, Aisha, are you ready?"

"Yeah."
"Yup."

By the way, this time it's only us three.

Eris, Aisha, and myself.
"If the Death God turns out to be an enemy, Eris and I will stall him, and,
Aisha, you spread the [Complete Set] summoning scroll. Then I'll settle
things in the MK-I."
"Leave it to me!"

I actually wanted to bring Zanoba and Roxy, but they have their hands
full with the MK-III's production.
For the present, it's just us.
Eris and I are the combat force.
Well, that's only in the case that the Death God turns into an enemy.
I'll entrust Eris to the vanguard.

That's why it's necessary to bring two people, in order to deal with
such an unpredictable guy.
Although, putting that line of thought aside, it's also important for
Aisha to join us in preparation for installing a mercenary branch in this
country.
It's not a bad thing to get a feeling for the country in person.

"...."

While we were having that dangerous conversation, we arrived at the

palace's gates.
There's nothing for me to say here.
The person that came with us from Asura Kingdom's embassy does all
the talking.
From arranging the appointment to addressing the gatekeeper, and all
the arrangements afterwards.

Everything has gone smoothly so far, and now we've entered the palace.
"We have arrived."

We disembark the horse-drawn carriage and are guided into the palace.
After all this, I'm starting to feel conspicuous.
A person wearing what looks to be noble attire chatting with a knight
was staring.

"Act digni ied."

This time, in addition to coming here in the position of Benedict's

friend, I've also made it clear that I've come here with Ariel's authority.
To make an enemy of me is for the Kingdom of Dragon King to make an
enemy of the Kingdom of Asura,
There might also be rumors loating around of my involvement with
the war in Shirone.
It shouldn't be possible for anyone to know that Orsted was the
criminal who killed the king.

After this, I'll be in Ariel's debt again.

 Part 3

We were guided through the palace to a simple room.

It was a small room, with a minimum number of maids in attendance.

"Greetings, it's been awhile. Rudeus-dono."

And it seems the guards are at the maximum.

The Death God Randolph Marian.
He stood there like a demon, with Benedict as his master, protecting
the infant in her arms.

"...."

Benedict looked at me, with her mouth tightly shut, and held her crying
child.
I decided to greet her before Randolph.
That seems like the appropriate thing to do.

"Benedict-sama, I see you are in good health."

"...."

No reply.
But, there may be no helping it.
She probably heard various things back then,
About Zanoba and I, from Pax.
I don't expect Pax spoke very well of us.

"Your son also appears to be in good health. Zanoba will be glad."

"......"
"Hmm? Or is it a daughter?"

Benedict slowly shook her head.

I seem to have been correct, it's a boy.

"Could I ask for his name...?"

"...... Pax."
"He received the name of his father, Pax II."

Randolph supplemented.
So he has the same name as his father.
Pax Junior, I'll call you Little Pax.
I see. That's good.

"...."
"Err... Ah, that's right. Today let me introduce my wife and younger
sister."
"I am... Eris Greyrat."
"I am Aisha Greyrat. Happy to meet you."

Awkward Eris and charming Aisha.

Perhaps because they're both wearing red, they look like sisters.
That's not it, they are sisters.
Sister-in-law Aisha.

"......"

Benedict doesn't respond.

She only looks up at Randolph anxiously.

"But Rudeus-dono, I had heard that your wife was from the demon
race?"

Thus, Randolph responded.

Since his master refuses to speak, he responded; that seems a little
rude.

"I have three wives. That would be Roxy."

"My goodness... That must not have a good af inity with the Milis
religion."
"My priest friend preaches to me about it whenever possible."

I turned to Randolph.

"Long time no see. Randolph-san."

His appearance hasn't changed at all.

That sullen skeleton-like face.
At irst glance he seems to be full of openings, but that's false.
Looking at Eris's pouting face, I understood that.

"You seem to be doing well."

"Yup, very. I'm full of spirit. Rudeus-dono doesn't seem to be doing so
well though."
"A short time ago, an acquaintance turned into an enemy."
"I understand. When I was younger, I had to cut down a friend; it
troubled me deeply."

Randolph responded, while sneaking a glance at Eris.

While nodding, he slightly moved to position himself between Benedict
and Eris.

"Eris, could you take a few steps back?"

"Why."
"Randolph-san seems to have dif iculty talking like this."

Eris had moved to put Randolph inside her range.

While Randolph had been moving little by little to block with me.
The two warriors were each trying to out-maneuver the other, which
took the shape of them each slowly moving opposite each other in a
slow arc.4
If I left things like this, when they each reached their optimal position, a
ight would probably break out.

"But, this guy might also be an enemy."

"If he was an enemy, he wouldn't have let Eris in this room with her
sword."

Even more so, he de initely wouldn't have brought Benedict here.

He wouldn't bring what he most wanted to protect to a ight with a
magician and a Sword King.
He would probably ambush us alone, or maybe with a group.
Since Benedict was in this room, Randolph was not my enemy.

But if this Benedict is a body double, then in that case...

I'd like to think he would have come up with a better trap.
If I try to anticipate everything, the possibilities of being deceived are
endless.
For now, let's assume this isn't a trap, and regard this as a tentative
trust.
"... Understood."

Eris reluctantly stepped back towards the entrance.

But now she was gripping her sword.

"Thank you very much, Rudeus-dono."5

"No, I must apologize, please forgive me. However, this room is a little
crowded..."
"What about your friend's story? Should I ask?"
"Of course. That's why I've come."

I spoke about what had happened in the Holy Kingdom of Milis.

And how the demon race man named Gisu turned into my enemy.
Although Gisu has no combat capabilities, he's very resourceful.
And that Hitogami plans to use him as a mouthpiece to recruit war
potential.
In order to thwart Gisu, I've had him put on the wanted list in each
country, and have started moving to create a counter-force.

"Really, to come out directly and declare war."

"He didn't have a particularly good hand to play."6
"No, no, rather I meant that as a compliment. If you break through their
tricks head on, one by one, then even the smart ones will run out of
bright ideas."

Randolph let out some kind of rattling laugh at that.

I guess he's speaking from his own experience.
Those from the immortal demon race seem to be skilled in that regard.

"Well, that's why. So by all means, I want to borrow your power."

"Although I'd like to help by all means, I have no reason to do so.
Furthermore, I don't want to get involved with Hitogami."
"... Even if Hitogami was his Majesty Pax's enemy?"
"Hou, what's this now? Please tell me in more detail."

I explained how Shirone was dragged into Hitogami's scheme.

And who was an apostle.7
After Randolph listened to the last, he just laughed.
An eerie [kukuku] laugh that stretched the skin over his skeleton-like
cheekbones.

"If that's the case, then don't mind what I'd said, I very much want to
avenge his Majesty and destroy his enemy..."

Randolph said that while still laughing.

The irst thing I think of seeing that ghastly face is [Treachery], but it's
not good to judge people by their face.
All in all, everything's gone smoothly.
At this rate...

"And, there's something I want to say as well... but it's a little crowded
here."

Whoops, it doesn't look like this is going as smoothly as I thought.

"What is it?"
"Nufufu, weren't we on opposing sides just a little while ago?"

Saying that so con idently, I'm starting to feel cornered.

But this might just be a friendly conversation for Randolph...
"You have the upper hand, please speak your mind."
"There is a condition. Do you still want to borrow my power?"

He certainly has the upper hand. In this situation, I can only listen to his
demands.
Well, what kind of unreasonable demand will I be stuck with?
Or, this might be a ploy by Gisu.

"No, it's not a big deal."

Randolph took a step back.

From his position defending Benedict, as if to reveal her.
Benedict holding her baby.
She looks frightened for some reason.

"Although I suspect all of you are already aware, this country is in a

state of chaos."

Kingdom of Dragon King is indeed in a state of chaos.

After Hitogami's plot in Shrione Kingdom was revealed, Orsted killed
the king of the Dragon King's Kingdom.
Be that as it may, the late king had his affairs in order beforehand, and
had properly chosen a successor.
The next generation king took control immediately, and the Kingdom of
Dragon King has begun to regain stability.

But, that's merely the of icial story.

They still don't know who killed the late king.
Whether or not it was another country that assassinated him.
Or even if it was a member of the imperial court.
The perpetrator aside, they don't even know the purpose.
This has torn apart any semblance of unity in the imperial court,
Those gripped by paranoia can't properly function as a government.

"The chaos itself, is not directly related to us... The Queen's child is now
considered a hindrance."8

After all, Randolph's primary concern is Pax's son.

Benedict is the daughter of the previous king.
Although she was not treated as such,
And was eventually given to Prince Pax of Shirone to get rid of her.

Well, whatever.
The useless princess was inally put to use. That's all.

But, since the prince died in the civil war, now that Benedict has had his
child, it's a different story.

The troops that took control of the Kingdom of Shirone have been
steadily rebuilding the country.
Although they can't do anything right now...
However, they still hold a grudge against Pax.
After all, Pax massacred the royal family.

"Personally, before Shirone is rebuilt, I expect that it will be swallowed

by the North, but there seem to be a lot of people feeling uneasy about
it..."

Because of the royal family's lineage, things have become troublesome.

In a country like Shirone, one with the royal bloodline has the right to
become king.
So, for those who currently control Shirone, the fact that Pax's son has
survived is something undesirable.

If the Kingdom of Shirone stabilizes in a few more years, they will

de initely demand Benedict's child.
In the future, the Kingdom of Dragon King and Shirone Kingdom will
likely want to remain on friendly terms.

Little Pax is still the late king's grandson.

Shirone is a vassal state, so such a request would insult the country's
honor.
Still, relations with Shirone would only deteriorate if they wouldn't
submit.

That's why there seems to be some movement to 'remove' the concern

beforehand.
In other words, to kill Little Pax before the request is made.
That way both the Kingdom of Dragon King and Shirone Kingdom keep
face.

However, Randolph's presence wouldn't allow that.

"Wouldn't the Death God Randolph stand in the way of that?"

"Many people seem to think that ighting me is a better alternative to
going to war with another country."

Well, I guess it would be like that.

Currently, while the Kingdom of Dragon King is in a state of internal
chaos, its vassal states have been attacked by other countries.
In such a state, if Shirone, their northern breakwater, becomes an
enemy...
It would only be natural for people to feel anxious.
Although from my perspective, Randolph is a much worse enemy.

"As long as I'm here, assassins and the like are meaningless. The way
things are going, regarding the child's future... what do you say?"

Even if he survives the assassination attempts, all that's waiting are

custody requests from Shirone.
No matter how things play out, a peaceful life does not await Little Pax.

"... If that's the case, even assuming I found a resolution, then it would
still be impossible to bring Randolph-san to the inal battle with Gisu."
"Yup, it's impossible... However, isn't an ally in the Kingdom of Dragon
King necessary?"
"..."
"Having me as an ally will be very reassuring. Everyone says I am
reliable."
"I suppose."

Randolph won't participate in the next ight.

But, on the other hand, that means he won't be an enemy allying with
Gisu.
He won't be an ally or enemy.

However that doesn't mean he's worthless as a piece.

As he said, even if I can't take him to ight Gisu, it will be reassuring to
have collaborators in Kingdom of Dragon King.
Even if it's ten or twenty years later, he might become a linchpin.

It's a future investment.

Orsted Corporation is a company that looks towards the future.

"I understand. Then, I will manage somehow."

Anyhow, our company's president was the cause of this mess in the
irst place.
That's a match pump.9

"Yep, best regards."

And with that, it looks like I've come to an understanding with the
Death God...

1. Aka Dragon King Kingdom/Kingdom of Dragon King/Ouryuu Kingdom.

2. Kind of sort of like the U.S. ((Chapter 52 also said as much, regarding the
country's lack of tradition.))

3. Death God's real name.

4. I think this is like a generic martial arts standoff where the opponents circle
each other, with Randolph trying to use Rudy to block Eris' superior range and
re lexes.

5. Also implies a feeling of guilt that I don't know how to convey in English
without being overly wordy.

6. 特にいい手も思いつかなかったもので Bad TL.

7. For those who don't recall, the apostles in the Shirone arc were unclear, aside
from the assassinated Leonard Kingdragon. Orsted assumed the other two were
a Shirone general (possibly the warlord Jade) and the King of Vista, whose
army Rudeus fended off on Pax's behalf. Randolph would probably be smart
enough to igure out that Orsted was involved in Kingdragon's death if he heard
that he had been an apostle, but this line sounds like Rudeus told him
everything.

8. Randolph refers to Benedict as Queen, Rudy refers to her as Princess; despite

her being a widow.

9. Step 1: Set a ire

Step 2: Sell the water to put it out
Step 3:????
Step 4: Pro it.
Chapter 231 - King of the Dragon
King's Kingdom
 Part 1

After my meeting with Randolph, I went back to the Embassy at once.

And thus, once again, we decided to do formalities for the audience
with the present King.

I am currently assessed as the Dragon God's subordinate, Ariel's friend,

Randolf's friend, and Benedict's friend in the Kingdom of the Dragon
King(KDK).
Whether they will allow an audience with the king of a large country or
not...
I expected it to be a dif icult line, but unexpectedly we easily got
permission for audience.

"Rudeus-dono has been quite popular here recently, so it's obvious."

Or so someone at the Embassy said.

I don't have any personal experience, but certainly the number of
unknown people that are aware of my name are numerous.
I want you to forgive me for becoming so popular that it's becoming
dif icult to move, but it's a merit in itself that I was able to manage a
smooth audience in a place like this.
Let that be suf icient for now.

"It's obvious if it's Rudeus."

"No, elder sister Eris, if it's the King of one of the best countries, then
you can't just meet someone like that. You have to rely on someone if
it's that."
"As expected of Rudeus!"
Eris is the same as usual.
 Part 2

Several days later, I made my attendance in the castle and turned up at

the audience room of the Dragon King's castle.
Although I am not boasting, I am a little fussy regarding audience
rooms.
Asura Kingdom, Shirone Kingdom, Kishirika Castle....be it be an
audience room of any castle, some kind of intrusion always happens.

The audience room is made out of vanity.

It has a vast space with magni icent ornaments and sometimes knights
wearing silver 1 armor standing in a line can be seen, a place where
people show off their power to each other by talking about how great
their country is or how awesome their king is.
That is the audience room.

Asura Kingdom is a magni icent place with its spaciousness and

splendor.
The audience room of Asura Kingdom is spacious with numerous
people and gives off a dazzling impression.
It's probably because it's time for Ariel's coronation that the castle is
always in a state of decoration.
Vastness, personnel, condition of expenses, throne, the beauty of the
person sitting on the throne.
Any of those things are of irst-class quality.

But, I'll say it clearly.

Asura Kingdom's audience room was certainly wonderful.
However, it ranks second in the world.

It's not only just the audience room.

I'm distributing my evaluation over the regular route until one reaches
the audience room.
Outside the castle, despite a garden of excellent quality and lined up
articles of ine arts that are a delight to visitors’ eyes, I didn't meet
anyone along the way.
A corridor that continues to be peaceful without a noise.
With a forceful lift in tension, the visitor feels a solemn atmosphere.
And the gigantic doors that lead towards the audience room.
The room that can't even be lattered upon its splendor is waiting
before it's open.
With the minimum necessity for it, the decoration is simple.
Furthermore, 12 knights are lined up in front of the throne.
Every one of them is wearing a mask and throwing an overpowering
intimidation by not revealing their identities, which in itself feels plain.

All of these are measures to give more attention to the throne.

The one sitting on the throne is the only person not wearing a mask.
That overwhelming feeling of a subtle and elegant existence.....just who
would make light of such a mood?
Where is it?
Why hide it? It's the Sky Fortress [Chaos Breaker].
1st in rank is the Dragon King Perugius.
I didn't notice it before, but all of those came from production.
It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that Perugius's taste is the best in
the world.

"Oh!"

It was me who gave out a voice of astonishment while observing the

audience room of the KDK.
This country's audience room slightly differed from that of Asura's or
Chaos Breaker's.

It was a little rough at best.

First of all, there were gigantic armors with helmets standing at the
entrance of the audience room that looked like two gatekeepers. 2
Those might be more or less 3 meters.
Their size might be identical to that of the Magic Armor; just like the
statues of ierce guardian gods, they looked down imposingly at the
people who come to the audience room. 3
There isn't any Giant tribe in this world.
There might be a gargantuan race that I am not aware of.
At least, there is no one who can wear this armor in the KDK.
Which means these armors are here to instill fear in the people who
come here.

And then when you enter inside, there are armors in front of your eyes.
From the vicinity of the entrance to the throne, there are empty armors
and helmets standing in line surrounding the audience room in a circle.
And thus, aside from the carpet of gold thread that continues on
towards the throne, the armor and helmet inside is standing as if to
protect the King.
It is the iron throne with a dark grey color that they protect.
A cushion is nailed into the metallic throne as if the armor was made
into a chair.
The level of comfort looks really poor.
There aren't many decorations.
It's more or less decorated with a mark of an allied country or
something like the crest of the Knight Party, but that's just it.
An unre ined stone wall with silver armor and helmets.
'Well, isn't it ine to just line up something this powerful', a suitable
feeling like that.

Despite this overpowering feeling of a great number of people standing

by and watching me...
.......Since I cannot recommend it to all the people, the evaluation should
be four stars.

"The 33rd Generation King of the Kingdom of the Dragon King, His
Majesty 'Stelvio von King Dragon' is now present!"

While I was thinking about it, His Majesty the King's introduction
ended.
With my face down as it is, I fell to one of my knees and waited for the
next words.

"Raise thy head, what is thy name?"

"I am 『 Dragon God Orsted's 』 subordinate, Rudeus Greyrat. It's my
irst time meeting you. Your Majesty looks to be in good humor."
Sitting on the throne of that audience room was an ordinary man.
With dull blond hair that doesn't really match with the crown.
His age might be around 40 years.

He looks like Ariel's older brother in terms of his mood.

Prince Gravel the First.4

"So it's you, defeating that Water God Reida, that one person who
stopped the army invading Shirone alone, the so called Rudeus
Greyrat?"

The rumors are again getting embellished by mistake.

It won't be long before I end up being a merman. 5

"No, Water God Reida was dealt with by my master, and we were
successfully able to stop the army with not just me, but by my teacher's
help, and also together with the army troops stationed at the Karon
Fortress."
"What an honest person."

I can't feel the dignity of a King.

Is it because I just met him, or is it because I've seen so many people
over lowing with dignity?

"However, Water God Reida and North Emperor Auber are dead; I'm
positive that those truths have not changed."
"Yes, I cannot deny that."
"Our Country respects true strength rather than social status. We
intend to evaluate highly those who leave behind actual results all the
while they are in similar cases of such opposition."
"I'll hold onto those thankful words."
Uh-oh, that is an unexpectedly good feeling.
I generally expect to be looked down upon, but......
As I thought, it's thanks to my treading on steps.
It might be because of the power of the clothes borrowed from the
embassy.

"The opportunity to listen to a story from a person like thou is

rare.....but, adversely a person like thou does not need to appear
without any business in front of I."
"That is......"
"Oh, wait, don't say it, let me guess."

The King stopped me from talking by pushing out the palm of his hand
in front of me and gently brushed his chin.
It was a neat and well prepared beard.
Come to think of it, there are many people in my country who grow out
their beards.
There are many shavers in Asura......it might be their culture.

"First of all, it's not some government service.

Thou should have friendship with the Queen Ariel of Asura.
Which means, other than our country, if thou went to Asura as well, it's
pro itable. It's because thou should also be able to have a title of
nobility as well as government service.
How is it?"
".....It's as you have said."

The King stared even more ixedly at me.

And then he continued while smiling with a broad grin.
"I must provide convenience to someone like thou to come to this
country......well then.....
Oh, that's right.
Come to think of it, there was a strange rumor loating around the
streets.....
Shagal, what kind of rumor was it?"

On the King's words, one of the Knights that were standing to his side
quickly lowered his head.
His face gave off an air of delinquency. If you looked at him, he was
wearing the same armor as Randolf, similar to Knight Party's.....
Ah, no wait, Shagal?
He's a person who has been properly investigated.

"Rudeus Greyrat is calling out to each and every nation to prepare for
Laplace's revival that is 80 years from now, or that's how it's called."

Commander-in-Chief Shagal Galgantis. 6

KDK's 『First Commander』.
A quarter-blooded long-eared race, his rough speech stands out, but
he's an able person with his sharp conduct.
Or so I heard, but his ears are short and his usage of words is also
polite. Is it because he's in front of the King?

"Oh, that's it."

Even Millis's Pope knew about it, but as expected, you can't make light
of a large country's intelligence network.
"And aside the consistency in the call out,
thou put thy organization in each nation and perform business by use
of those organizations.....am I wrong?"
"No, you're not."
He's not wrong, but......
Even so, it feels like the conversation is going towards the wrong
direction.

"And thus, just like every other nation, thou have come to me to ask for
permission to cooperate......isn't that right?"

The King has a satis ied look on his face.

Well, yeah.
I had that intention if not for Gisu's matter.
But this time, it's a little different.......

Still, if I deny what he said, it might result in a bad mood after those
words spoken with such satisfaction.
It's not like I'm uninterested, but...

"Special permission is necessary for doing something so sel ish. I don't

dislike that attitude of thine."

The King continues to talk with a good mood.

He might have been looking forward to my arrival after obtaining the
news about my movements.....
No, that can't be.

"However, it also affects what's called prestige of this country when I

permit something immediately when demanded.
It will be troublesome when foolish crowds of people descend down
upon us after hearing that the King will grant anything if requested."
".........."
"Therefore, that one condition............what is it?"
The King made a puzzled expression when I silently raised my hand up.
We're starting to lose the sight of conversation little by little.
This fellow can't be dealt with properly.

"I apologize for interrupting, Your Majesty. Though what you say isn't
wrong, what I came for today is because of a slightly different matter."
"......Hoh."

I'll tell him about the previous matter.

"It's regarding Benedict-sama's child."

King's expression changed.

The worn atmosphere too.

"According to what I heard from my friend Randolf, it looks like

Benedict-sama's child........Pax-sama is a burden to deal with, so there is
some kind of movement going on right now regarding his disposal or
so I've heard."
"What about it?"

The King didn't imitate timidness and overbearingly spoke out.

"Now that she has become a mother, there is no use for her as a
political maneuver. At any rate, there is no need to let a person live who
would become a hindrance sooner rather than later in this country."
"What about Randolf-dono? If you kill that person, Randolf-dono would
immediately run away."
"The Kingdom of the Dragon King is not a lesser country which can be
easily in luenced by one of the Major World Powers."

Well, it's only right.

There will be no reason to go with the matter of killing Little Pax
otherwise.

"In other words, the reason you came here was to appeal to spare that
child's life?"
"......No."

I said that while looking directly at the King.

"I thought whether I can accept it or not if it's something that is not
necessary rather than sparring life."
"Ha."

The King responded with a nose laugh and turned his sight to the
Knight Shagal on his side.

"Did you hear that, Shagal?"

"Certainly, with these ears."

The King stamped his feet with a 'don' and bent his posture forward.
Putting his elbow on top of his knee, he stared at me as if glaring.
His attitude is different from before.
This might be this King's true nature.

"Then I shalt ask. Rudues Greyrat, what kind of mutual bene it will that
proposal have?"

However, there is no need to panic.

No need to feel nervous.
Perugius's way consisted of dignity.

"Well then, let me gladly serve my story."

All of the internal conditions of this country are within our company's
control.
The President knows everything.
What would become of the result because of my movements and things
like that.

"First of all, after the death of the former king, the vassal states of the
KDK are being attacked by at least three countries. From the country of
Strife Zone in the North."
"......."
"Even you say it's under control, a vassal state can't become that if not
for support.
The KDK has suffered a serious wound in the middle of this disorder
that is war, yet even now you are coping with your absolute extent."
"What.......about it?"
"I can bring a stop to it all."

Since it's Ariel who is stirring up that war anyway.

Given that they force the sale of weapons on them by agitating the
countries that can't help but attack the KDK.
Asura Kingdom is rich and I am much obliged to them as well.
But, money doesn't grow on trees.
That is why they occasionally do dirty work.

Well, even if Asura Kingdom stops doing something like that, they
produce vast amounts of gold.
That is why, if I had to say, then there is a stronger meaning behind
KDK's harassment.
If I tell her to stop, she would stop. Probably. No, surely.
"After that, Your Majesty. Since the King's death came to pass, a loan
was borrowed from the Millis church in a hurry because a large sum of
money was necessary, right?"
"........"
"Currently, although the loan itself was paid back, you ended up
permitting the Temple Knight Party's sojourn in the domestic.
With the Temple Knight Party forcibly inducing their religion in the
domestic, little problems are slowly but surely staring to rise."
"And you can stop that?"
"I can stop it."

If a little bit of loan is still left, I can't interfere though.

But, if there isn't, I can't let the harassment of KDK by Millis Kingdom to
pass through.
If I give a call to the Pope or the Miko, the Temple Knight Party would
immediately return back to their country.
I might end up owing a debt to Ariel or the Pope, but it's no problem.
It's an advantage to have connections at a time like this.
We'll consider about the demand when the time comes.

"Furthermore, in the case a problem arises between Pax and the

Shirone Kingdom, let me take responsibility and face the full brunt of
it."

In that case I should take Zanoba along.

With Zanoba and Randolf, that's three people.
It will take the form of Pax's battle of revenge.

"How about that?"

I'll give 3 marks to my presentation in outline.

It must be satisfactory to make the best use of the troublemaker as an
advantage.

"......."

But I can't outstrip the King's expression.

He's glaring at me with a scary face.
Was something insuf icient?

"I think that is suf icient."

The one who send out the lifeboat was none other than the Knight
Shagal.

"Rudeus-dono can speak for both the Asura Kingdom and Holy
Kingdom of Millis.
He has authenticity.
Rudeus-dono's proposal won't work as a big plus for us since we
already had a countermeasure plan for our country, but......according to
the inquiries on the streets, it looks like Rudeus-dono has a irm grip
on Queen Ariel's and Millis's Miko's weaknesses.
It will be a plus to have a connection with the well-known Rudeus-dono.
The form it will presently take to cover up the big minus with the small
minus, therefore the plus will---"

"Shagal, be silent for while."

Shagal shut his mouth in a hurry on the King's peaceful words.

"I understand about the advantage being there."

Then, just what are you dissatis ied with?

"But, I can't make light of this man's attitude.
It's like we're playing right into his hands."

Ah, I should have deprecated myself and praised him more.

I might have gone a little bit too far.
It's dif icult to adjust such a thing.

"I didn't mean to say to accept it if it isn't agreeable.

Treatment of Benedict's child should be done by the parliament itself.
Like hell I would change that decision on one person's suggestion that
suddenly arrived."
"That is why Your Majesty, doesn't it explain itself that the Parliament is
the last resort?
Would you bequeath the mayhem to sprout in the future or lose the
『Death God』 sooner?
I'm in favor of the former by the parliament, but if there is a better
choice to choose from, then there isn't anything strange about that."
"That's not it. That's not it at all.
I'm just worried over how to protect the dignity of the KDK's history.
If it was known that I performed indecisive politics as soon as I became
the new King, it would affect the loyalty of the future subjects."

The King is worried about his honor.

Looking at Shagal, he looks like a supporter.
However, it doesn't look like they have any dignity left now that they
have unfolded such a conversation in front of me.

"Hmmm......"

Well, it's ine to just decide at your own pace while bearing in mind that
there aren't any personnel here.
With people like the Prime Minister; at your own pace.
It's understandable that it is not a bad story if properly talked with.

On top of that, even if it's declined, I have already prepared my next

move.
All of the personal information of the leader of this country is already
obtained and arranged.
People liked, people not liked, weaknesses; if I remove the obstacles
while making use of all of those, it might be possible to change his
opinion.
Since they will likely pull back later, I don't want to do that much.

".......Kirk, what do you think?"

The King called out to the young man sitting a little far out.
His age is around similar to mine.
With blond hair just like the King and a slight beard.
I have examined him as well.

Kirkland Von King Dragon. 7

Currently the irst Prince and next in line to become King.
Extraordinarily smart and excels at political abilities.

But, a pitiable future awaits him.

The future called unrequited love.
Currently, he has fallen in love.
He went to the Asura Kingdom's crowning ceremony as an ambassador
and fell in love with Ariel at irst sight.
Afterwards, he comes to Asura Kingdom countless times and confesses
until he becomes 25 years old. An honorable defeat.
Whether Ariel cruelly rejected him or not, thereafter Kirk loats the lag
of Anti-Asura.

"I think we should take that proposal."

Although he has not yet been rejected.

As of now, he expresses his friendship with the Asura Kingdom.

"Until the Strife Zone is suppressed, not letting the public know that we
have a hostile relationship with Asura Kingdom has always been my
opinion.
I'm well aware about the friendship between Queen Ariel and Rudeus-
dono.
We should consider accepting Rudeus-dono's proposal and also include
the link of cooperative relationship with Dragon God Orsted, on the
grounds that it will become hard for Asura Kingdom to interfere just
like now.
Above all, I advise that the following should be done for the sake of our
country."

An aura of an able person is loating from the one who clearly said all of
that.
There's a huge difference between us.
About half of that speech might have an ulterior motive regarding Ariel.
It might be because he's an able person that I can't even feel an atom of
guilt in him.
Probably the personality of a handsome man (ikemen).

"Hmmm...."

The King looked up at the ceiling after hearing those words.

As if the answer is written there.
"Alright........then, let's accept that."

The King said with a sigh and returned his gaze to me.
That reply might have already appeared within him. He just couldn't
consent to it in the middle of that expression.

"Thank you very much."

In accordance with the manners, I bowed my head.

But suddenly heard a voice from above.

"Tis ine, raise thy head."

The presence of a King changed again.

I raised my head after he asked me, only to see a bitter smile on his
face.
There is no dignity here; it's just the bitter smile of a tired person.

"The Kingdom of the Dragon King is currently in this state.

This situation of disorder is continuing because of an indecisive King
with no dignity.
I apologize to you who are staring at 80 years later and preparing
accordingly; I might be able to provide cooperation of little
signi icance."
".......Well."

Ah, so this is it.

This is the true nature of this country's King.
I recall Orsted's information while discerning that.
King Dragon King Stelvio's time of reign is short. 8
After 10 more years, he comes down with a severe disease and
transfers the throne to his son.
After Kirk becomes the King, KDK shows a terrifying display of
progress.
The real KDK starts from there......Stelvio is only a character who
connects that.

Therefore, I didn't consider much about this character.

But, why is it?
I have now become interested in this country's King out of importance
for Shagal and Kirk.9
I ended up being pleased with just a little bit of conversational
exchange.

"I have a fondness for such things."

He sits on that throne surrounded by armors.

He must properly do his role as a King without any talent.
However, he was likely never corrupted while helping his surroundings,
and he lived to the utmost as a king. No, it is likely he lives.
While at least acting as a King.

"Hahaha, fondness. You are an impolite fellow. Rudeus Greyrat."

"Please excuse me for that."

He is undoubtedly a person who can't leave anything in history.

It's not like he would gain some kind of great bene it even if he
associates himself.
But I want to get along with him as long as he lives.
I thought that genuinely.
 Part 3

Thus we were able to save Little Pax's life.

Benedict was released from her everyday fear and Randolf was greatly
delighted.
It will also be a congratulatory matter that the KDK won't lose Randolf.
I also took this opportunity to ful ill my irst goal of "Putting Gisu on the
wanted list" and took a breath of relief.
I'll look upon the matter of Mercenary Group's establishment sometime
later; it should be ine if I take that matter during that King's reign.
From now on, we are on cordial terms with KDK.
It would have been excellent if not for this match pump....

I will be taking a debt from Ariel and Pope this time around, but I'll pay
it back eventually.
We don't know what would become of this one case of Little Pax in the
future. When that time comes, I will settle that matter again along with
Zanoba.

"Well, you saved me. At this rate I would have taken my master and was
about to destroy KDK."

Randolf said that with a clattering laugh while we were parting.

This man might or might not have that power in actuality, but he
certainly has the resolution.
Whether to let the soldiers die ighting with Randolf.
Or let the dispute with Shirone Kingdom rise in the future.

Why choose the former? Isn't that foolish?

I might be thinking like that because I tasted Randolf's strength in
person.

"However, if His Majesty the King has been satis ied with this, then the
things that I'm capable of doing are lost as well. That is not good."

He's trying to say that he has no intention of leaving Benedict's side to

the bitter end.
Well, it should be good if the case is that.

"Is Rudeus-dono acquainted with the Demon Emperor Kishirika

Kishirisu?"
".....Yeah, I've met her at least twice."
"If you're searching for a person, then I recommend searching for her
irst."

I see.
There was Kishirika as well.
Roxy said that she used her powers to ind Zenith.
The one who gave me the demon eye of clairvoyance.
If we ask her, she will de initely tell us about Gisu's whereabouts in an
instant.......though I won't be able to reach there immediately, but it
should considerably narrow down the possibility.
Why didn't I think of that before?
Well, I don't really know whether she is an existence who can be relied
on much.

"I don't know what she will demand as compensation, but if you take
this ring and say it's 『Randolf's wish』, she should be somewhat able
to listen to an unreasonable request."
"Oh!...."

So it's not necessary to treat her to food.

"I understand. Well then, I'll be accepting this."

For one thing, I received a white ring from Randolf.

It's probably made out of some kind of bone.
An ominous item. It seems to be cursed, but......it's a pro itable piece of
equipment.

"Well then, Rudeus-dono, I pray for your good luck."

"Be in good health as well Randolf-san."

And thus, we left behind the Kingdom of the Dragon King.

Next is the Demon Continent.
To Demon Lord Atofe's place.

1. TLN: in the line 時にはギンギラギンの甲冑を着た騎士を並べ, I don't know

what ギンギラギン means but I guess it's somewhat closer to silver clothing so
I'll just leave it at that.

2. TLN: 甲 冑 [katchuu](armor and helmet). Don't know and can't ind a more
appropriate TL. Pic related if confused http://a.pomf.se/mbswbx.jpg

3. TLN: 金剛力士[kongourikishi]= ierce guardian god

4. TLN : Not sure グラーヴェル

5. TLN : The TL is right but don't know about the reference. そろそろ、半魚人に
なってしまいそうだ。

6. TLN : Needs some discussion over this. シャガール・ガルガンティス

7. TLN : カークランド・フォン・キングドラゴン。

8. TLN: 王竜王ステルヴィオ. Here Dragon King is the title given to him for his
magic power(probably)and King is because he's the king. So that's why calling
him King with his title intact.....Yeah, I know I fucked up, it can't be helped.
9. Not sure. 今、俺は、重要人物であるシャガールやカークより、この王の
事が気になっている。
Chapter 232 - In iltrating Fort
Necross
 Part 1

Demon Continent, Guthrow region.

It's one of the most severe areas of the Demon Continent.

The monsters living on the Demon Continent, when compared to the

other continents, are extremely strong and numerous.
However, even on the Demon Continent there are distributions.
Like how the Biegoya region has many Acid Wolves and Pack Coyotes,
this region is over lowing with monsters that are much stronger than
the other regions.

Able to release a petrifying breath, the Basilisk.

Flying freely through the sky and attacking with its powerful jaws and
poisonous claws, the Black Drake.
Imitating a pond, the enormous Lake Slime.
Extremely nimble and covered in hard scales that resist magic, the
White-fanged Serpent.

Besides that there are areas that are covered in poison gas and deep
valleys, so this region is called the worst part of the Demon Continent.
There are few towns or villages, and the ones that exist are
transforming into secure fortresses.
Even Adventurers rarely come here…
However, it is said that those on journeys to sharpen their combat
skills have this region as their inal goal.
After all, this region has the fortress once built by the immortal [Five
Elements Demon King] Necross Lacross, the strongest fortress on the
Demon Continent.
The one ruling here is Demon King Atoferatofe.
The [Immortal Demon King] of the Guthrow region.
400 years ago she was a powerful warrior for Laplace, who clashed
countless times with the party of the Armored Dragon King Perugius.

Among martial artists, there is a legend about her that is thought by

many to be true.

[You who desire power, travel forth.

You who desire power, set your gaze on the Demon Continent.
Journey through the Demon Continent, reach Fort Necross.
Journey through the Demon Continent, gain audience with the
Immortal Demon King Atoferatofe.
Display your power to the Demon King, and thirst for a greater power.
You shall gain a overwhelming power that you have never seen the likes
of before.]

And the ones who follow the legend and set out on a journey are never
heard from again.
Nobody knows the truth…

I know it, though.

Most die along the way, and the rest are forced into Atofe's elite guards.
Occasionally there are those who return… but even if there are only one
or two people who tell the truth, the rumor shouldn't disappear.

That rumor is probably erased by Atofe's associate, Moore.

It's a cruel trap.
Playing with the naive hearts of martial artists, a devil's trap.
Well then.
The members that are going to meet her number three.
Me, Eris, and Roxy.
Aisha is in charge of mediation with Asura and Milis on behalf of the
Kingdom of Dragon King.

By the way, we're bringing alcohol as a gift.

According to Orsted, Atofe seems to be fond of alcohol.

Well, even so, it will probably turn into a ight.

 Part 2

Fort Necross was about three hours from the teleportation ruins.

That's not such a great distance, but the teleportation ruins are in the
mountains, and furthermore, it's in the middle of a Black Drake nesting
ground.

We traveled on foot while shooting the black lying dragons out of the
sky, turning the defeated drakes into yakiniku1, and the discovered eggs
into tamagoyaki2.
From fairly high up the mountain, we descended while sometimes
evading the attacking monsters but other times routing them, and
arrived after a full day.

This is the irst time I've been to a teleportation ruin so close to human
habitation…
Or rather, this is the irst place where people live that I've been to that's
so thick with mana.

"Well, we can afford to take it easy."

When I turn to face her, Eris is gleefully cutting apart the attacking
monsters.
It's as if she's saying it's the result of her daily practice.
Although she certainly has never skipped out on practice swings, she
shouldn't have had that many chances to ight…
It seems she's been hunting the monsters around the town when I
wasn't looking.

"As expected of such a feared place… Just thinking of coming here alone
gives me goosebumps."
Roxy's fatigue is showing.
She's been trying her best to ind a route that avoids the monsters.
It's no exaggeration to say that it's all thanks to her we were able to
protect the gift of alcohol.

"Roxy still has a long way to go!"

"Back in my adventurer days I moved around more, but recently I've
just been working at a desk…"
"If you're like that, you'll be looked down on by the students."
"You're right… Then, please help me practice sometime."
"Of course!"

While listening to Eris's and Roxy's conversation, I looked down at the

fortress spread out beneath us.
The overall color is black.
It's probably made from the same materials as Kishirika's castle.

It's not too large.

It seems to be just a castle and town protected by thick ramparts.
It's not a rare sight in this world.

What classi ies it as a fortress is probably its structure.

It is separated into ive blocks by the ramparts, and goes up like a
staircase.
The three bottom ones are a normal castle town.
The second from the top contains buildings that don't look inhabited
and something that looks like a sports ground. They're probably
military installations.
At the top, a black castle-like building towers imposingly.
That's probably the keep.
We end up approaching it from behind.
From back here, it looks pretty defenseless.
Although since the rear is guarded by a mountain, it's only natural.

"Ah, someone's there."

As we drew closer while thinking that, we saw people standing upon

the rampart.
There are around ive people wearing black armor, out itted with
helmets.
They are watching us, and seem to be raising a bit of a fuss.

"Do you suppose it would be bad manners to enter from this side?"
"No, there's no such etiquette. They're probably talking about how rare
it is for travelers to approach from the mountain.

When Roxy plainly said that, Eris rapidly progressed forward.

What should we do if arrows rain down from above?
Though I was thinking that, the people on the wall weren't showing any
signs of attacking.

Before long, we reached the rampart.

There seems to be a rear gate, since I con irmed the existence of a large
door.
Since it's a black gate on a black wall, it's not visible from afar, but
looking up close it's quite obvious.

[O heroes! Congratulations on reaching Fort Necross!]

It's the Demon God Language.

It's been a while…
Like how you never forget how to ride a bike, learned languages aren't
forgotten so easily.
Rather, what did they mean by heroes?

[What admirable spirit, crossing the demon mountain!]

[Is what you seek the honor of being a champion3? Or perhaps it is the
Demon King's power!?]
[Whichever it is makes no difference to us!]
[If you want to pass here!]
[You will irst have to defeat us, Atofe's elite guards!]

In other words, we can't enter here.

It's only natural.
No country would let an unknown man enter through the rear gate.

[I understand. We will circle around to the front.]

It's not particularly a problem if we go in through the town.

We'll obediently circle around here.
We're here to ask a favor, after all.

[……]
[…]

The black armors went silent.

They're all asking their neighbors what to do.
I've heard about Atofe, but I never heard anything about ighting here
at the gate.
Did I say something wrong…?

[Ah, if you could tell Moore-san that Rudeus Greyrat brings tribute for
Atofe-sama, it would be a great help.]

It may be better to tell them up front that I'm no one suspicious.

While I was thinking that and about to turn around,

[Wait! Are you a visitor for Atofe-sama!?]

That was shouted at me.

[Yes, I have talked with her a little before! I would like to give her my
greetings!]
[I understand. We're opening the gate!]

Ooh.
They seem to be willing to let us in.
It's bothersome going around, so it's good that we can go right in.

[I wanted to enter from the front, though.]

Eris complained, but I think it's better to enter from here.

Please excuse me from an attraction like having to defeat the
Shitennou4 to proceed.
 Part 3

We arrived in Fort Necross's audience chamber.

It doesn't have a ceiling.

It's an open-air room.
There's a long staircase sandwiched between thick pillars carved with
devil-like images.
At the top of the stairs is a large, spacious room.
The room is surrounded by candles burning with violet lames, and in
front of each candle is a soldier clad in black armor standing at
attention.
The room is completely open, with no walls or handrails. If you
approach the edge, you could probably look down on the castle town.

In the center is an ominously decorated throne.

No, this probably isn't an audience chamber.

This is probably that.
The place where in dire times, a giant magic circle is engraved to call
out an ancient devil.
Then, the hero's party will ight the demon king to prevent it.
This is that kind of place.

It's not an audience chamber.

It's a battleground.

"O heroes, well done in coming this far!"

Now then, sitting on the throne is a woman.
She's wearing the same black armor as the others around us.
Her height is around the same as Eris's.

With a gleeful face, she spread her mantle.

The evening sun descending over the mountain cast a profound
shadow upon her.
It appears to be a very impressive and fantastic scene.
It appears to be.

"I am the immortal Demon King, Atoferatofe Raibaku!"

We entered through the back gate, met with Moore, and waited for
about 2 hours to be brought to this battleground.
Were they making preparations during that short time?
Or did they anticipate this fantastic scenery and wait for evening?
Either way, I'll give them 4 stars.

"How admirable, coming this far with the body of a human!"

"O brave ones who overcame countless trials! I ask you thus!"
"Is what you desire the prestige of being a champion? Or is it the title of
hero!5 Or perhaps… the Demon King's power?"

What a distasteful question.

If you answer ‘champion’ or ‘hero’6, you get beaten up and made into a
subordinate, and if you answer ‘Demon King's power,’ you are made
into a subordinate without getting beaten up.
It's an extreme multiple choice where you can only answer [Yes].

"Fufun…"
Ah, somehow Eris started grinning.
That's right, you like this kind of stuff, don't you?

"Atofe-sama… mumble mumble…"

Right then, the nearby black armored Moore whispered something into
Atofe's ear.
It's probably about the programme.
Even though I said that I came to apologize, she's been saying hero this
and hero that, so there is probably some kind of misunderstanding.

"Shut up! It's too bright here and I can't understand!"

Atofe Punch!
Moore-kun is blown away.

"Show me your face!"

Atofe left her ist that blasted Moore out and rapidly approached.
And then, she was right before my eyes.

"Ah."

As soon as our eyes met, Atofe's expression rapidly changed.

She is glaring.
And then, she spoke in a low voice.

"It's you…"

Her voice sounds like she's saying 'I found you.'

Scary.
"… It, it's been a while."
"After working with Perugius, to catch me in a trap, you, without
concern, came here…"

Atofe has a ferocious smile on her face.

However, that is within expectations.
That's why we brought a tribute.
It's no exaggeration to say that we came here to apologize.

"About that, I would like to give my apologies…"

"It's ine. You're making a much more manly face than last time. It's a
good face, full of resolve. The heroes that challenged me all had that
kind of face."

Atofe isn't listening to me.

She's just closing in on my face with her eyes spread.
Then she smiled, showing her teeth.
I could see her growing fangs.

"It's the face of someone prepared to die."

H, Huh?
That's strange.
I should have predicted this… Huh?
Why, are my legs trembling?
N, Not good, the trembling is spreading to my whole body…

"Hm?"
Then, my vision was illed with something red.
Red hair.

"Get away."

Eris forced herself between me and Atofe.

"Who the hell are you?"

"Eris Greyrat."
"Hooh."

Atofe took a step backwards.

Then, she stared into Eris's face.

"That's a good expression, good killing intent, and you're even carrying
good weapons. And your guts to prepare to cut me down…"

Atofe shot Eris a sharp gaze.

Eris stared back with a beast-like glint in her eyes.
The tension is rising——

"Are you a hero?"

"That's right."

No it's not.
What the hell are you saying?

"That woman is determined and observing the surroundings… a

magician?"
"… That's right. My name is Roxy Greyrat. It's an honor to meet you."
Roxy slightly lowered the brim of her hat and gave a greeting.
I think it's pretty obvious that she's a magician just from looking at her
clothes, though.

"You also have a good expression. You want to ight me?"

"… If Demon King-sama is planning on killing my student, then yes.
Though I am not worthy."

Aah, even the calm Roxy is planning to ight.

Which means I'm currently cowering that much.
Enough that she thinks she has to protect me.

That's no good.
I've got to pull it together.

"Kukuku, that's interesting. The three of you are all Greyrats… For three
people who just happen to have the same name to gather and come
before me, is truly interesting."

That interpretation is certainly interesting.

Both Eris and Roxy are my wives.
Yup.
Okay, I've calmed down.

"Atofe-sama, before ighting, can you listen to what I have to say?"

I stimulated my shivering legs, and turned to Atofe.

"Why?"
"Because we came to talk."
"I hate talking. Since you Human Race people always say things I can't
understand."
"I think what I have to say is pretty easy to understand."

Then I exchanged looks with Roxy.

She put down the bag she was carrying and drew out a wooden box.
I received it from her, and held it out reverently in both hands to Atofe.

"First take this. It's an apology for last time."

"What's this?"
"It's wine from the kingdom of Asura."
"Alcohol!"

Atofe's complexion changed.

Just like my information.
According to Orsted, among the heroes that fought her were those that
challenged her to a drinking contest, planning to defeat her when she
was dead drunk.
They ended up losing though.
In the drinking contest, that is.

"During the Asura Kingdom's coronation ceremony, it was presented to

the crown by Lord Notos Greyrat, an extremely rare and expensive
good."
"Is it tasty?"
"Very."

Or so I answered, but I never tasted it, so I don't really know.

According to Ariel, this is wine that was produced 100 years ago.
About its taste, the ields and warehouses that produced it were
regulated by the royal purveyor, who said it would be a waste to drink it
all up, sealed it in the depths of the warehouse, and declared that it
wasn't to be brought out except in special circumstances.
However, it's been 100 years since then.
The royal family had many important events, and it was all used up.

However, that's only concerning the royal family.

There are still some remaining in the storehouse of the producer,
Notos Greyrat.
For Ariel's coronation ceremony, 10 bottles that were in the storehouse
were presented.
Part of Philemon's brown-nosing.

The current price would be around 300 Asura Gold Coins per bottle.
It's worth 1 Rinia.
That's why it should be quite delicious.

Of course, it's not like I bought it.

When I asked Ariel what a good alcohol would be, she gave me one of
these.
Later on, when I asked someone else for its worth, I was surprised.
She immediately consented to the matter of the Kingdom of the Dragon
King too, lately she's been selling me a lot of favors, and it's kind of
scary.
It seems like sometime she's really going to take one of my children…

"I see, so it's tasty."

"Yes. So please forgive me for the previous matter."
"I forgive you; I'm much more lenient than that Perugius. Something
like that is nothing to me."
"Thank you very much."

I guess this means that we're even?

She might forget after drinking, though.

"However, I won't forgive Perugius. I'll kill him someday."

Please feel free.

That's something between the two of them.
I'm sure Perugius won't bow his head for forgiveness.

"So, is that all?"

"No, there is something else."

I took out one more bottle from Roxy's bag.

This is something I got from Orsted.
This one isn't in a box, and the maker and price are unknown.

The glass bottle seems old, and is losing transparency, and some sort of
pattern is carved in it.
However, Orsted said that Atofe will be pleased with it.
So I think the contents should not be bad.

"This is——"
"Oi!"

It was snatched away.

"Don't tell me… It can't be… Moore!!!"

At her sudden scream, the black armors became discomposed.
In the rowdy atmosphere, one person calmly approached.
It's the man whose face caved in and collapsed in a pool of blood,
Moore.

"Look! What do you think!?"

Moore took the bottle and carefully examined its surface.

Then, seeing the marble-like deposition inside, he took a deep breath.
"It's exactly the same as what we saw before."
"Right!? You, where did you get this from!?"
"From my master, [Dragon God] Orsted, who wishes to get along with
Atofe-sama."
"Dragon God…! Then, there's no mistake…!"

Atofe looked at the bottle while trembling from head to toe.

"This is without a doubt, what Urupein sent for mine and Kal's
wedding, the phantom alcohol passed down through the Dragon Race!"

Oh, so something like that happened.

Then of course she would be pleased with it.

"Its name is [Dragon God Jewel Spirit] (Aleschneil)!"

Whoa, what an amazing special technique. I'm getting goosebumps.

Or rather, it's ale, huh? The glass was so dark I couldn't tell.

"That's the only time I've ever drank this. I've searched far and wide,
and inally I have it once again!"

Tatarata~7
Atofe held the bottle so joyously that it seems like that sound effect
would play.

In any event, if she's pleased with it then that's great.

I should say as expected of Orsted.
He knows well who would like what.
I feel sorry for Ariel, but this match is Orsted's complete victory.
"Then, that alcohol——"
"I've decided! I'll defeat you and take this alcohol!"

Atofe declares that with wine in her right hand and Aleschneil in her
left.
What she wants, she takes by force.
Truly a Demon King.

"I'm giving it to you!"

"What!?"
"It's a small gesture of friendship from the Dragon God Orsted to
Immortal Demon King Atofe!"

I reply in a loud voice.

Question marks are rising from Atofe's head.
When three question marks have risen, her head burst.

"You! Don't chicken out! Fight me!"

"Even without a ight, I'm giving you that alcohol!"
"I don't get what you're saying!"

So she doesn't get it…

Is that so…
I'm pretty sure I made it easy to understand, though…

"It's not a banquet, it's not a congratulatory event, it's not as an

apology. In that case, why would you offer something like this?"

Moore followed up nicely.

That's right.
It's no good if I don't explain that, right.

"Right. To tell the truth, in the near future I'm going to be ighting with a
man called Gisu. He said he was going to gather powerful troops to
defeat me… I was thinking I would like Atofe-sama's assistance for that
ight."

I'm not going to touch the topic of the coming war against Laplace.
According to Orsted, if I ask her to help in the war against Laplace, she
would de initely not give her approval, and it would end up becoming a
ight.
It's not like she feels a sense of duty towards Laplace.
It's simply that it's too complicated for her to understand.

In the future that Orsted knows, Atofe will unmistakably serve Laplace.
It's de initely safer to not try persuading her.
It's probably best to request such things from Moore later.

"Okay, I understand! I'm not an idiot, after all! It's ine! I'll do that!"

Atofe de initely does not understand it very well.

She's nodding with the same face as Eris when she says "I understand"
when she really doesn't.
This kind of answer means that Atofe probably won't be taken along by
Gisu's cajolery.

"So then, is the talk over?"

"Yes."

Thus, I gained Atofe's cooperation.

The Death God and the Immortal Demon King.
Getting the two people who defeated me to this side feels like a large
advantage.
I don't know where Gisu is or what he's doing, but it looks like things
are favorable so far.
But I'm glad. At irst I was thinking it would turn into a ight and was on
guard, but it's great that we won't have t——

"Okay, now let's duel!"

——Huh?

"Earlier, you said [before we ight]! Our conversation is over. Then, next
we ight!"

Huh? I said something like that?

No, but, huh?
I gave her alcohol, and was forgiven.
She promised to ight on my side… there shouldn't be any more reason
to ight.
That's strange, Orsted never told me about any of this.

"I am the Immortal Demon King, Afoteratofe Raibaku! Heroes, all three
of you, come at me at once!"

Why the hell…

I'm bewildered.
Roxy also has question marks above her head.
The elite guards aren't moving, so this is probably the Atofe Standard8.
However, an astonished atmosphere is loating this way.
Moore has a "There's no helping it" kind of expression.
There's only one person who stepped out in front as if to say she's been
waiting for this.

"I'll be your opponent."

It's Eris.
As if the distance to her opponent doesn't matter, she walked right up
in front of Atofe and brought her face close.

"Hoh, you want to ight me one-on-one?"

Their faces are close enough that you could think they may be about to
kiss.

"There's no need for Rudeus to take on someone like you."

"You've said too much, little girl."

Atofe fell for that obvious provocation, and let out killing intent.

"In these past 100 years, you're the only one to say something like that
to me."

If she wasn't holding a bottle in each hand, that would have been a cool
line.
However, if she ights like this, the bottles will surely break…
Or so I was thinking, but Moore said "I shall take care of these" from
beside them, and carried them away.

"Someone like you is itting to be one of my elite guards. I'll beat you to
a pulp and make you my subordinate."
"If you lose, will you do what Rudeus says?"
"Sure."
Fight, win, make an ally!
Easy to understand means something like this, huh?

I messed up.
I made a bit of a misunderstanding.
'I'll give you something so forgive me for earlier, and I'll give you
something else so become my ally' is too complicated for Atofe!

In any event, I knew from the beginning that it would likely turn into a
ight.

Fight, win, and make Demon King Atofe into a supporter.

We made plans for that, and properly prepared.
Let's do it.

Thus, our ight with Demon King Atoferatofe began.

1. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakiniku

2. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tamagoyaki

3. This hero and the ones above are different words.

4. http://sailormoon.wikia.com/wiki/Shitennou

5. Again, two different words for hero here.

6. This is getting on my nerves.

7. Like a trumpet fanfare

8. ®
Chapter 233 - Fierce Battle,
Demon Lord Atofe
 Part 1

"I am the Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe Ryback!

I'll bestow you with the title of hero if you can defeat me.
If you lose, I'll make you my puppet and use you until your last breath!"

Spreading an overwhelming killing intent was Atofe.

Moreover, the one who was opposing her was the igure of a hero.

"Sword King Eris Greyrat!"

Eris held one of the Sword God's Seven Swords 『 Phoenix Elegant
Dragon Sword』 above her head and confronted Atofe.

"Sword God Style, huh!"

She happily unsheathed her sword without separating eye-contact

from Eris.

"I'll tell you beforehand, the Sword of Light is ineffective against me."
"......"

Eris isn't agitated by Atofe's words.

Even she knows that.
She has heard about the Legend of the Immortal Demon Lord.

Immortal Demon Lord Atofe can never be defeated.

She doesn't have any technique.
Her sword is dull and slow.
She just can't die.
No matter how many attacks she takes, no matter how many fatal
wounds she sustains, she won't die.
She will rise even after receiving any type of attack.
And then gain victory at the end.
That is the Immortal Demon Lord Atofe.

There are only less than 10 veterans, including one of the Three
Heroes' Demon Slayer, who were able to oppose her during Laplace's
military campaign.
Feared as the symbol of dread, the only one who was said to have solely
defeated her was the North God Kalmann.
Eris is having an insight.
She is thinking, 'Can I defeat that Demon Lord in front of my eyes with
my strength alone?'

Nay.

It's impossible with just one person.

Exaltation can be felt for challenging a legendary being, but she doesn't
hold any techniques to defeat Atofe.
However there is no need to lament over that.
Even if she doesn't have a playing hand, there is a person who already
has one.
Since the arrangement of that situation has already ended in advance
before coming here.

"......"
"Hey, say something."
Eris doesn't talk.

"Well, there was a fellow like you who concentrated all the nerves and
ired an extremely powerful blow......."
"......."
"Fufu, I remember it since I have good memory.
Although that blow never did reach me and I smashed that person with
my ist like a frog."

Atofe might have recalled about that time.

She glared at Eris while a wicked smile 'kukukuku' rose to her face.

"How about it? Eris Greyrat.

It's a once in a lifetime gamble.
Would you expose ungratefulness in front of your trusting
comrades......or is it honor?"
"........"
"My neck is right here. If you take my head back home, you will be
regarded as a hero of the Human Race and leave your name in history
for eternity."

Striking her neck with a 'tonton' is Atofe.

With an expression that is over lowing with self-con idence.
'This woman won't be able to kill me.'
That sort of self-con idence.

The surrounding Imperial Guards are sighing.

'Ah, Atofe-sama is getting negligent again!' and sighing.
Nevertheless, against heroes, letting them get one attack in is an
unavoidable disposition for the race of the Immortal Demon Lords.
"Not really, I don't want something like honor or anything."

Eris said clearly.

"But I'll slice off your head."

"Well said! Eris Greyrat! Now, come!"

Atofe's shout reverberates.

The evening sun falls behind the mountains, the surroundings are
wrapped up in slight darkness, and the violet lame lighted on the
candlestick shines upon the two people.
Atofe's eyes that glitter with burning ire.
Eris's eyes that are undauntedly staring back.
The gazes of the two cross and their killing intent collides together.
A critical situation of two people.

"Ah....."

However, the Imperial Guards weren't watching the two of them that
time.
They were looking behind Eris.

There stood a giant.

A stone giant was standing within the slight darkness having a height
of 3 meters.
Where the hell did it came from?
Is it summoning magic?
No, there are no traces of how it was done.
Furthermore, a blue-haired magician is standing separated several
steps from that giant.
As if to say it's a success, the giant suddenly grips its hand and looks up
from behind.

"Ah~...."

The reason Eris of the Sword God Style, possessor of a seemingly rough
disposition, didn't attack–
A person who was standing within the Imperial Guards understood it
and let out a voice of admiration.
The reason is that while Eris was stalling for time, Rudeus was busy in
preparation.
He summoned the Magic Armor 『MK. I』.

"Oh......Ooohhh......."

The shadow standing behind Eris.

Atofe groaned, looking up at it.

There is a remembrance.
That armor. Even before Laplace's military campaign, during the
Second Great Human-Demon War.
She remembers seeing it before it was sealed.
Its form is slightly different.
Its color is slightly different.
However, those are trivial things.
Like hell are there many instances of this sort of armor in this world
that can be collected!

"Fighting God Armor......!"

Atofe was looking up dumbfounded and muttering----.

"GAAAAAAAaaaaaa!!!!"

Eris attacked.
Rudeus's Perspective

Eris's sword took light.

Straight towards the left nape of Atofe's neck, who was looking up at
the Magic Armor. With the shortest distance.
The Demon sword that transformed into a long straight beam of silver
light glides towards Atofe's nape while keeping the overwhelming
power of bloodshed as it is.
And without change goes through---

"Su!?"

It stopped.
The sword came to a halt midway through Atofe's neck.

"....."

Atofe's sword was sticking into Eris' right shoulder very deeply.
Eris' right arm lost movement with just that.
It didn't stop.
It was stopped.
By a thrust of the sword into the gap of bone and bone like a support
rod, though expressed as the strongest sword technique, Longsword of
Light was stopped. 1

"GAAAAAaaaaa!"

Eris gave up on her right arm in an instant.

Using only her left hand, she swung the sword.

By all rights, something like a neck is severed in just one strike of the
Longsword of Light.
But the power is halved if it's dealt with just one hand.
Only 1/3rd of Atofe's head was left while adhered to her torso as it is.
That would naturally result in death.

But the enemy is Atofe.

The Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe.

"SRRaa!"

Atofe, who was looking like a half-corpse, kicked Eris in the air.
Roxy caught from behind Eris, who was blown off with an unpleasant
'begon'. 2
Eris continued to look towards Atofe with ferocious eyes while the top
of her shoulder was gushing out blood.
Her turn was up till now.

"oooOOHHHH!"

Atofe turned towards me while raising her roar.

She prepared her sword as if to defend and took up a forward-bent
posture.
And thrust her sword into me as I was preparing the Gatling Gun.

Since Eris was blown off, I started shooting in a straight line.

"『Shoot it thorugh』!"
A rain of rock cannonballs poured down.
First step. Atofe's armor was smashed into several small pieces.
Second step. Atofe's shoulder was torn to pieces and the sword danced
in midair.
Third step. Atofe's upper half of the body that became full of holes was
blown off and separated from her lower half.
There isn't a fourth step.
The lower half of her body, now without the upper half, while waning
and shaking violently, fell.

This spectacle is bad for the heart.

Since she is the Immortal Demon Lord, blood isn't coming out, but if
blood had spurted out, I might probably feel sick.
I can't get used to becoming a murderer.
There is no way I can get used to it.

I was able to do it because I knew that she wouldn't die even if I ired
the Gatling Gun from such close range.
That's right.
She won't die, right? Even though things may appear this way.

"Did we do it?"

Roxy inquired while applying Healing Magic to Eris and anxiously

surveying the Imperial Guards.
Until Atofe gives the order, they won't attack.
Everyone, there is no need to worry about Atofe.
I have absolute faith towards the proprietress of immortality.

"Not yet."
I replied while being vigilant.

"Is it our turn after this?"

"No, that's unreasonable."
"Look at the loor. Hasn't the black weekday steel been gouged out?" 3
"Even that armor doesn't make any sense. What's that magic......"
"Before when he fought Atofe-sama, that guy used a rock shell with
amazing power. It's probably that."
"Ah, I see. So it's a rapid iring rock shell."
"Which means, apart from the armor, that staff(?) might be a magic
tool."

I am getting analyzed for some reason.

What a careless bunch.
But they probably know that Atofe won't die from just that.

Atofe revives.
The scattered pieces of lesh draw near towards the large piece of
meat.
Little by little, those pieces combine and start returning to their former
size.
I guess it returns back by itself even if you pull out the hair, unlike a
certain parasitic creature.......4
It also feels like a life force that will regenerate from a small piece of
meat by cell division even if the pieces of meat don't entirely return
back. 5
Such a creature can wear armor on its body and even use martial arts.
She'd obviously be powerful......

Atofe returned back to her previous form as I was thinking that.

However, as a result of blowing her full of holes, her upper half is naked.
I ended up seeing the muscles more forged than Eris’s and large
breasts not inferior to Eris's.
Is there any signi icance in forging those muscles even though she is
such a creature.....?
There probably is.
Rather, the matter of forging them becomes even more meaningful to
her than it is to humans if you consider that the cells won't die.
Very interesting.

"Do you still want more?"

After the regeneration inishes, I ask the now unarmed Atofe.

With the resolution to ight.
However, it's not like opposition won't come if it comes to ighting
seriously.

Moore, who is looking from behind, will be deemed as a hostile

opponent if we have to erase Atofe here in all seriousness.
He will commence the attack by leading the Imperial Guards when he
judges us as hostile.
Or so I've heard from Orsted.
We've also more or less come up with a plan if it comes to that, but.....
Well, it's better to satisfy Atofe by knocking her down many times over.
I don't know how many times I will have to face her, but I'll keep her
company until my magic supply is exhausted.

"Don't want it!"

Or so I thought, but Atofe shouted.

Thereupon, Moore rushed over and put a cloak on her.
"I'll immediately go and pick up a change of armor, so..."
"Humph!"

Atofe sat down on the ground with a 'plunk' and crossed her legs.
She doesn't intend to ight.
But she's looking at me, seemingly annoyed.

That's really unexpected.

I certainly thought that she would be rushing towards us like a wild
boar while reviving.
Or give the order to her surroundings and siege us.

"......"

She was disregarding Eris, who was standing next to me and setting up
her sword.
Roxy, who was preparing the staff was also standing behind oblique to
me, but I guess there is no need for her turn.

"......"

Atofe is ixedly staring at me.

Silently and motionlessly for a short while.

"Moore, do you remember?"

And said that with a sigh.

"No, during the Human-Demon War, I was still...."

"That's right. That's how it was."
Atofe muttered with an unusually calm and low voice.

"It's different from that time.

It was more golden in color during that time.
Its power and speed are there, but such a weapon didn't exist."

Atofe might be talking about the original 『Fighting God Armor』.

The strongest armor made by Laplace.

"But the Human Race was like that.

At irst, they were weak. Absurdly weak. If we invaded, they would
easily collapse and run away.
But they steadily changed after a short while.
When I realized it, they had changed their personnel, armor, and
weapons.
Their method of ighting was like that too.
They would become irm, fall apart, and lie in wait within the
mountains and across rivers......
While doing so, they became stronger little by little.
Kal said that it was the strength of the Human Race."

Atofe's face is settling down for some reason.

The way she's talking feels somewhat intellectual as well.
The Immortal Demon clan probably enters a wise-man state after
regenerating once.

"Did you build that?"

"Yes."
"I see....you're strong, truly strong."
 y g y g

Atofe said that with a refreshed face.

"It's a pleasant story. Since Father wasn't able to win against the
Dragon Race after many hardships when the worthless Human Race
were able to overtake....." 6

Atofe slowly stood up.

With Moore on her side, she looked up at me with her arms folded and
talked.
While I wasn't able to catch up with her meaning, she continued.

"I recognize my defeat. As promised, I will be under your jurisdiction

while you continue to live."

Thus, Atofe became a comrade.

"Rudeus Greyrat, you are a hero who defeated me."

Incidentally I became a hero.

 Part 2

After that, a party was held at Atofe's fortress.

It's a party for the subjugation of the Demon Lord.

The organizer is the defeated Demon Lord herself.
Imperial Guards are the staff.
Participants are also the Imperial Guards.

On the occasion of the party, a large military drill was organized.

Organized in the center of the arena, such things as tree persons are
put in order for athletics and a carpet made out of beast leather is
spread out to encircle the circumference of the surrounding area with
all of the guards eating and drinking. 7

Demon Lord Atofe was defeated.

Having said that, the people captured by Atofe weren't released.
It'd be troublesome for me if Atofe's war potential of Imperial Guards
decreases; Atofe de initely might have understood that situation too.

For now, it's just like before.

They're not all cops and robbers and we can't proceed to release all the
members just like that. 8
Well, if some fellows want to return no matter what, we'll send a few of
them little by little when we get the chance.
If it's just a little, then even Atofe won't notice.

Although every member of Atofe's Imperial Guards is absolutely

enjoying the party.
They don't seem to have the intention to ly the banner of revolution.
"Today is an auspicious day. Drink! Sing! And Fight!"

Even though Atofe was defeated, she was in a really good mood.
A party hall right in the center of the arena.
She's glowing in satisfaction by waging ights against fellow
subordinates over there.
It seems she's pleased to receive the alcohol I gave her, looking at how
she's shouting "Delicious!" each time she takes a drink.
It's a really mysterious feeling, but it slightly resembles that of
Badigadi's around there.
Things like drinking and singing irst before a duel.....
They're siblings after all.
The Immortal Necross may have been a fellow like that too.

"Hahahahaha, that's good!"

"Crush 'em good!"
"Your guard is down! Raise it! Raise it! Woww...."

There are many hand-to-hand ights that are being performed in the
arena.
It's a manly ight with only bare hands without armor nor weapons.
There are robust men of the Imperial Guards who tightly grasp their
ist and knock their opponents hard.
Ah, no, wait. That's not a fellow guard. It's not even a man.

"The victor is Eris!"

The one in the arena is Eris.

That ight might not have been enough for her.
The Demon Race of Atofe's Imperial Guards are knocked down by
movements like those of a ferocious stray dog.
They were said to be the elites, but Eris too isn't holding a sword.
If it's a ist ight, whether they are equally matched or one of them goes
easy on another......

No, they're not holding themselves back.

Some players that have fainted are scattered around the side of the
arena.
As if Eris has already beaten the crap out of at least three people.
They are hurt, but Roxy arrives and uses healing magic within a second,
so it should be ine.
You've become strong, Eris......

"AHHAhahahaha! Strong aren't you! As one would except from the

comrade of the hero! Who's the next one!? Who will dare?"
"Fight me! Demon Lord Atofe! Get down here!"
"Ahhahahahahaha! You're an even bigger fool than Kishirika if you're
challenging me to a ist ight! All right, I like it! I'll become your enemy!"

Atofe suddenly threw her clock off while getting her upper half naked
and comes down to the arena.
The grounds were illed with nothing but shouts of joy.
The party is now at its climax.
Will Eris win or Atofe?
Odds are probably higher for Atofe. However, if it's Eris, a totally
unexpected result could------

"Rudeus-dono.....Rudeus-dono!"
"Oh, excuse me."
I'm not participating in that party.
I'm in the middle of a meeting at the fort's room with Moore regarding
the matters hereafter.
Even though I should have been the leading actor.....the party is now at
its climax.
I wonder for what reason the party was held.

"Ahem, I understand the regarding circumstances.

Search and kill that apostle Gisu and Hitogami and also provide backup
when it comes to war.
Search for Kishirika-sama. Establishment of an intelligence
organization. Provide backup during Demon God Laplace's war.
Is that roughly all?"
"Yes."

Unlike Atofe, Moore was a person who understands conversation.

Listening to my request, summarizing it, he's positively considering it.
Perhaps he holds Atofe's intelligence characteristics; he might have
been born by jumping out of that narrow skull.

"Aside from the former two, the latter two, especially regarding the war
with Demon God Laplace, we probably won't be able to provide
support."
"Is it unreasonable after all? Because of the debt to Laplace or the
like....?"
"Atofe-sama was defeated by you personally. If you die, that will be over.
Or will you be able to live even until 80 years later?"
".......I guess that's dif icult."

Personally until the end.

I, individually.
It might be possible to let them think that Roxy defeated her, but.....
Well, it can't be helped.
This too is probably fate.

"Assisting the Mercenary Group is dif icult as well."

"Is it a territory conscious thing after all?"
"Atofe-sama reigns over this region, but the ones who control it are the
Imperial Guards. Building a different organization is convenient to
make use of, but we can't look after their troubles."
".....I understand."

Mercenary group too is overdoing it.

Just building it should be ine, but we mustn't forget that the head of
the neighboring organization is Atofe.
If a problem occurs, to settle it, strength is needed instead of wit.
Surely, such an incident might occur, and before you realize it,
destruction would have set in.

"Regarding the search for Kishirika-sama, let's send out letters

containing Atofe-sama's sign to the Demon Lords of various areas.
They will surely lend a hand if it's just a search."
"Please do."
"There is no need for you to request. The one delivering the letters will
be you. Since we don't know the exact place of the Teleportation Magic
Circle."
"Ah, yes."

That's right, now that he mentions it, these people already know about
the Teleportation Magic Circle, so there is no need to hide it.

Teleportation Magic Circle.

It's a taboo for the Human Race, but it might not be a taboo for the
people of the Demon Race who have longevity.

"Since Kishirika-sama doesn't run away without a particular reason,

she will probably be found out immediately."
"It's better if she's found as soon as possible."
"It depends on the speed of the letter’s delivery, but.....she might get
discovered within this year."

I can't ind where Kishirika is as usual.

"Just why does that person wander around like that?"

"Well it's unclear to me just how the members of the ancient demon
race think."
"......But of course."

In my opinion, I think Moore is also from one of the ancient demon

races......
I don't know how long they live, but if it's the Immortal Demon race,
they might live for centuries at a time without getting affected.

"However, Rudeus-dono sure has become stronger. There's quite a

difference if we compare you from before when we met."
"It's the power of the Magic Armor."
"Such an honorable honesty."
"There is no conviction in my honesty. I was able to obtain Atofe-
sama's power by making her surrender, but I myself haven't
dramatically become any stronger."

『Strength』 can be produced.

It's an agglutination of magic and skill.
It doesn't mean that I can just obtain that 『Strength』 with my power
alone.
Me, Zanoba, Cliff, and Roxy too these days.
If not for them, the Magic Armor would never have seen completion nor
operation.

"You’re the second person after North God Kalmann whose strength
was recognized by Atofe-sama in just one blow, and she decided to
come under your jurisdiction."
"I think I am inferior in regards to the level of the Major World Powers."

Before long, the one defeated would have been me if she had kept
resurrecting and continued ighting again and again.
Since I don't have an inexhaustible supply of magic.

"We'll readily supply if there is insuf iciency.

Be it skills, armor, or comrades.
Atofe-sama has come to recognize all of those.
Therefore, she always hangs around all of the members.
Since that is the strength of the Human race."

He's probably saying that.....the strength of the human race is the power
to put things together.
Making use of weapons, armors, and comrades as well, while
accommodating all of those with strategy and tactics.
No matter the enemy, we won't utter cowardice.
For this reason, Atofe accepted defeat and Moore is praising me.
I'm somewhat content with that.

"However, just like Atofe, we the Imperial Guards still have the
swordplay of North God style. We don't think you fought in all
seriousness."
"I'm deeply impressed by those words."
Atofe fought alone this time.
But that is the minimum force as far as she's concerned.
She still has much more power to bequeath.
I don't know where she will intend to use it.

The future me was outwitted by Moore and was defeated......

I just happen to see a vision of con lict with the Imperial Guards, so for
that reason I prepared something in advance just in case.
Roxy was there for that reason.
She possessed scrolls for every hypothetical situation.
If we're able to pin Moore down even for just a short time, we could at
least prepare our retreat.
Or so I thought, but it might have been risky if the Imperial Guards had
genuinely participated.

"Moore! Moooooorree! Bring Rudeus here!"

And a callout came from Atofe.

The loud voice which called out to Moore resounded till here.
When I looked out the window, Eris was falling face-down and Roxy
was rushing towards her in a hurry.
Looks like she lost.
Well that's obvious.

"We should start going soon. Please use the Lithograph that was
installed just now for making communication."
"Yes, but before that."

While saying that, Moore presented a box that was located to his side.
Looking like a large Japanese dictionary.
A box that has an ominous demonic pattern carved into it and feels like
I'll be cursed if it's opened.
It was unexpectedly light after I held it.

"From Atofe-sama, I hand this over to you from us."

".....And this is?"
"When you're caught in a dilemma, please open this. It will de initely
become your strength."

I see.
The enjoyment of trying to open it, is it?9

"Well then, shall we go?"

"Yes."

I put the box in the baggage and left the room.

After that, I sat next to Atofe, watching the competition from a special
seat and treating myself to alcohol.
A team competition of 5-5 by the Imperial Guards.
Moore and others are showing off very lashy magic.
The rest are doing acrobats like the Chinese Athletic Association and
musical instruments are being played resembling a former troubadour.

Although I wasn't able to enjoy much looking at them.

For some reason, Atofe who was sitting next to me was naked above
the waist the whole time and continued to do so.
Good gracious, I am in trouble as to where to look.
The abstinent Rudeus has become greedy because of the abstinence
itself.
"......."

When I started taking glances, before I knew it, Eris who was sitting
next to me pulled my ear and Roxy who was sitting on top of my lap
blocked my ield of vision towards Atofe.
It was an enjoyable party.

1. not sure. 骨と骨の間に剣を突き刺し、支え棒のようにすることで、最強の

剣技と謳われる光の太刀を。

2. TLN : ベゴン[begon]. Yup, no idea. It's an SFX but not sure whether it's right.

3. //Not sure. 「床見ろよ。黒曜鋼鉄がえぐれてんだぜ︖」

4. TLN : Parasyte reference

5. TLN : DBZ(Cell) reference?

6. Not sure : 「愉快な話だ。親父がどれだけ苦心しても勝てなかった龍族

に、木っ端のごとき人族が追いつこうというのだから……」

7. TLN : Tree person http://a.pomf.se/weuokd.jpg

8. Not sure : ケイドロじゃあるまいし、全員解放というわけにもいかない。

9. TLN : This is probably some kind of slang/reference. 開けてみてのお楽しみ、

って事か。
 Side Story - We're Married

An assembly of dozens of houses. Crude fences.

Small ields with pakkun lowers1 on the sides.
Middle schoolers locking to a large cauldron.
All of them were just as before, just as in memory.

"I trust you're still healthy, Father-in-Law?"

"I wonder about that..."

It was as if time had stopped in the Migurd village.

About two months had passed since Atofe was recruited.

During that time, I made rounds delivering letters to demon kings in
various locations.
With Atofe's letter and Orsted's recommended tributes in hand, we
went from one end of the Demon Continent to the other...which is to say
with the teleportation circles.

The demon kings were a colorful bunch.

Bagraa'Hagraa2, the gourmet Plundering Demon King who resembled a
pig.
Rinebine, the Demon King of Faces who could only have an expression
like that of a Moai statue.
Sahmedy'Nohmedy, the Demon King of Light who always emits light
from his body.
Patlsetl, the Alluring Demon King whose semi-transparent body was
concealed by a veil.
And the list goes on.

We even met Kebrakabra, the demon king of Displeasure that Orsted

had warned about.
He was a spherical demon king with open holes throughout his body,
and was constantly emitting the stench of vomit from the so-called
holes.

We had went to all the locations with the resolve to ight.

They're demon kings, after all.
When thinking of demon kings, Atoferatofe or Badigadi are the idiots at
the top of the list.
They aren't the type to listen to what you have to say.

Or so I thought, but they were surprisingly communicative.

They were delighted like children when I gave them gifts, and when I
gave them Atofe's letter, they would mutter, "A hero...?" with their faces
pale, avert their eyes, and hang their heads.
Some were even unable to control their bowels while entreating,
"Please don't kill me".
Kebrakabra, the demon king of Displeasure was even one of them.
I came to a good understanding of just how feared and irregular Atofe
is.

Demon kings are basically a bunch of nice people who simply just do
what they want to do.
If you give them a irm request, they'll consider it with a serious
expression.
However, while I had also asked about the search for Kishirika, most of
them had replied "I'm not sure about that far off" for the things related
80 years from now.
The long-lived demon kings apparently don't think about future
matters.
On the way, we stopped by the town of Rikarisu3 both the town that
Badigadi rules over and where Kishirika's castle is located.
The crater town that Kishirika had once set up as a stronghold.

Badigadi wasn't there, nor did it seem like he had ever returned upon
asking around.
No matter where I wandered to, the soldiers would only shrug.
For the time being, I gave a letter to the defending soldiers and
requested they not just search for Kishirika, but Badigadi too.

There were a few demon king castles left and it was looking like things
were going to end without a hitch.
When we got to that stage, Roxy called out to me.

"Would it be alright if I visited my hometown for a little bit? Don't

worry, it'll be over right away and I'll quickly come and go on my own."

Like hell I would let you go alone.

I promptly returned home, grabbed Lara and a betrothal gift, and
returned to the town of Rikarisu.
And upon ending a three-day journey, we arrived where we're presently
at, the Migurd village.

Just Roxy, Lara, and I.

Eris had said this and that and restrained herself.
I told her to at least thank them for the sword...but upon realizing that
even she had remembered the thing called restraint, I was deeply
moved.

Rokary, Roxy's mother, froze upon seeing Roxy.

Well, not quite; she wasn't looking at Roxy.
She saw me standing intimately next to Roxy, the child Roxy was
carrying, and then froze.

Some people in the village took a look at Roxy and then stared intently
at her.
I'm sure they were trying to use telepathy, but Rokary was different.
Her thoughts had certainly come to a complete halt.
She was petri ied for about 5 seconds or so.

"Mother, I've returned."

Spoken out to, Rokary then trembled.

"R-Roxy, who is this man, and this child?"

"My husband and child."
"...!!"

The next instant, Rokary made an expression as if to say "Oh!" and

surveyed her surroundings in a luster.
Almost simultaneously, the nearby Migurds looked at the spot we were
at, so she was probably yelling something with telepathy.
Or maybe she was calling for Royn, Roxy's father.
She might even be saying, 'Eek, Honey, Roxy brought home a man!'

"...."
"...."

The silent gazes hurt.

However, I'm Roxy's man.
I must behave myself in a way that she won't be embarrassed.
I folded my arms, aligned my legs, and threw out my chest, cladding
myself in Psycho Power...4

"Mother, is Father around?"

"Y-yes, I just called for him. He's at the elder's home...so I'm sure he'll be
back right away."
"Then, please let us wait at the house. When too many gazes gathered
on Rudy, he started making a weird pose, as you see."

Whaat!?
Weird!?
It was the pose of a venerable evil leader, though...

"Now then, Rudy, this way."

"Alright."

Abiding Roxy, I followed after her.

The luggage feeling heavy on my back was likely the pressure from
meeting the father-in-law and mother-in-law.
I want to think that the affectionate posing didn't belittle my beloved
Roxy.

"Thank you for having us."

Glancing about while following after the two, we entered the home of
Roxy's parents.
Come to think of it, I didn't ever go inside their home last time I was
here.
Maybe they'll let me see Roxy's room from when she was little.
Well, I already know there's no concept such as a private room in this
community, though.
"I wonder if there's enough food in storage..."
"No, we'll be leaving before long, so don't worry over us."
"But Roxy, you've inally returned, so stay a while."

While listening to Rokary's lonely tone, I sat down near the hearth, and
Roxy promptly sat down beside me.

"We're rather busy, you see."

"Is that so..."

Rokary looked rather dejected.

If were inclined to, I think staying 3 or 4 days would be ine...
But Roxy isn't all that fond of her hometown, so it may only be natural
she would want to leave quickly.

"Nevertheless, you returned so suddenly...and with such handome

gentleman in tow, too..."

Rokary once again looked at me, and after a fairly unrestrained

examination from head to toe, she suddenly bowed her head as if
realizing something.

"Oh, how slow of me. I'm Roxy's mother, Rokary. It's nice to meet you."

Meet me, huh...?

It goes to igure she wouldn't remember me when we only met once
over 10 years or so ago.

"I'm Rudeus Greyrat. We've met once before."

"We have..."
"Yes, around 10 years ago, once. Ruijerd had brought me here."
"You're acquainted with Ruijerd Supardia? But he was last here..."
Hearing Ruijerd's name, Rokary put a hand on her chin as if pondering
it.
Eventually, she let out a small voice, seeming to have something come
to mind.

"Are you by chance the small human child who was with Ruijerd when
he was going on his journey?"
"That's exactly right."
"Oh my...! How nostalgic! You've certainly gotten bigger, I see. Only a
little less than 10 years have gone by, but when humans get so big,
they're already splendid adults, right?"
"Right. I think of myself as an adult, though lacking in many areas..."

There, I placed my hands on the loor and bowed my head.

"It's a fairly late notice, but I've wed your daughter."

"...Oh, certainly. Erm, are you ine with this girl?"
"This girl is very ine."

I spoke, looking at Roxy, and her face went red.

"Um, is Roxy being a proper wife for a human? There's friction between
humans demons, isn't there? She isn't being a bother, is she?"
"Regardless if there is some, I'm constantly being helped by Roxy. The
most reliable one in my home is none other than Roxy."
"Is that right..."

Roxy poked me in the side.

Wondering what it could be, I looked over at her, and she spoke to me in
a whisper.
"You're lattering me too much."

Not a word was exaggerated, though.

"But, such a handsome... Are you really ine with our daughter?"

She repeated the question she had just said.

Even Rokary seems fairly lustered.

"Rudy has two other wives as well. I have a position similar to a

concubine, so even if I were more or less unworthy, no problems will
arise."

Roxy interjected.
Roxy doesn't have a single unworthy point about her, nor have I ever
treated her as a concubine, though...

"Is that right... But..."

"Mother, you're making it embarrassing, so please cease."
"Oh...ok. But I'm still worried. You were always unsociable and silent
back then..."
"I understand my own faults. But as you see, I've given still given birth
to a child, and am ful illing my duties as a wife."

Duties makes it sound businesslike.

Even if, for example, she never gave birth, my love wouldn't waver,
though...
But maybe it is better to say it that way.

"Rudeus, is this true?"

"Yes. At the very least, my love for Roxy will never run out. I swear to
God."
My love is agape.
It's in inite love.

"I see..."

Rokary wore a bewildered expression.

It's probably best to show with action after all.
Thus, I tried embracing Roxy's shoulders.
Oh, she caught my hand.
You've got it wrong, Roxy, I wasn't thinking of trying to touching your
butt, I thought, but she grasped my hand.
Roxy's hand was very warm.

"Like that, I see."

Rokary seems to have reached an understanding.

Then Lara, who was sitting next to Roxy, suddenly turned her face
toward the outside.

"Oh, Royn's returned."

Looks like the father-in-law has arrived.

I'll have to once again give him my regards.
I'll brace myself.

I was ready to prostrate myself any time.

Things went smoothly with Royn.
He had a similar reaction to Rokary.
He would say similar phrases, and I would say similar responses. It was
very smooth operating.
Looks like I won't have to prostrate after all.

"At any rate, congratulations, Roxy. I'm glad as long as you're happy,"
Royn inally said, being moved to tears, and grasped Roxy's hands.
"Thank you, Father."

Roxy and Rokary were also tearing up.

I wonder if I'm actually making Roxy happy.

In the irst place, what is happiness?
I'm not certain, but I want to maintain my love for her.

"Still, Roxy married, huh... The Roxy that would trip over nothing and be
a moment from crying when she was small..."
"Please leave out these kind of stories in front of Rudy."

When Roxy was little, eh?

I'm sure she was adorable.
Or maybe her outer appearance wasn't all that different from right now.
If I had met her at that time and grew up together...I'm sure our
relationship would be different than it is currently.
Well, regardless of the relationship, I don't think the destiny where I
respect Roxy would be replaced.

"Still, I never thought I'd see my grandchild's face."

Seems like Royn was getting emotional.

His words were that like of chiding, but he lifted Lara up in a good
mood.
Lara, like always, didn't struggle and simply stared at Royn.
Seeing this made Royn break out into a grin.
"I see, your name's Lara. Being able to clearly say your name, you're a
clever one.
"Huh?"
"Huh?"

I think Roxy and I let out a voice at the same time.

Lara has yet to say her name.
Or rather, she has yet to say anything at all.

‘So what is this...? ‘

I thought, when Roxy came to a realization and stared at Royn.

"...Can our girl use telepathy?"

"Huh? Yeah. She still has a little dif iculty with it, but is clearly
understandable."

Roxy and I exchanged glances.

The shocking truth that just came to light.

That our little girl was an esper.

Thinking it over, it really isn't that strange of a thing.

Roxy can't use telepathy, but both of Roxy's parents can.
Which means it just isn't hereditary.

"You weren't aware?"

"...None of us can use telepathy, you see?"
"Really...? But Lara says she often talks with grandma."
Grandma.
In this case, Lara's grandmother...doesn't refer to Rokary.
It's Zenith.

"Ahh..."

At the same time, I reached a sort of understanding.

Miko had said so, that Zenith can read others' minds.
Thus, Lara was quite the chatterbox in Zenith's memory.
The always silent Lara who wore a stern expression.
She had happy memories of chatting with Zenith.

I see, telepathy.
Lara had always been talking with telepathy, which is how she was able
to converse with Zentih.

"...."

For some reason, I'm relieved.

But Roxy didn't share my feelings.
She had a somewhat troubled expression while hanging her head.
She might be thinking about how her daughter can do something she
herself cannot.
It was getting dark here.

"Really... Eh? What should I do... Lara, it's Daddy~"

I said, standing up and brushing Lara's head.

Lara didn't smile or anything, just staring at me.
 y g j g
She's probably saying something.

"She says she has no idea what you're saying."

Oh dear?
Oh, right, I was speaking in the Demon God language.

'Lara, it's Daddy~'

This time I used the human language and peered at Royn.

"She says she knows that."

Oh, she knows.

I suppose that's natural, there's no way she wouldn't.
I say it often enough, anyway.

Nevertheless, how dry.

I think even an "I love you Daddy" would be ine even as just lip service.
Recently, even Lucy been saying it.

I suppose language and telepathy aren't related, though.

Maybe spoken words come off with a different nuance...
I suppose so, otherwise conversing with Zenith would be dif icult.

"At any rate, I was thinking she was a bit of a late bloomer, but I'm
actually a little relieved."
"She's still young, so she can only speak with her head, but I'm sure
she'll be speaking with her mouth before long."

Royn said with a nostalgic smile.

"I'm sure what you two are feeling is the same when we had Roxy."
"What do you mean?"
"We also thought Roxy was a bit of a late bloomer when she was born,
since she couldn't speak..."

Roxy, the only one in her family who can't use telepathy and Lara, the
only one in her family who can.
They are similar situations.
The apple doesn't fall far from the tree.

All the same, I'm relieved.

Our girl is growing up just ine.
I really was worried she had no one to speak to at home, but it was
nothing of the sort.
Zenith clearly has been, and likely Leo also has some sort of telepathy
power as well and has been conversing with Lara with it.
Once she's able to speak with words, she'll be able to interact with the
other family members as well.
It's just a little longer.

"Lara is just like Roxy, isn't she?"

"Ha ha ha. Right, just like her, particularly her eyes."

Royn was happily laughing and Rokary was enjoying herself, too.
Even Lara, in some way, looked like she had an expression of
enjoyment.

After that, I paid back the money they had lent me times ten, and
presented them the betrothal gift.
I was grimacing inside at the Great king Land Tortoise cooking I haven't
had in so long, while on the outside I was saying how delicious it was.
It was a fun time.

I'm glad I came here, I thought, but Roxy's expression didn't liven up.
She didn't cheer up all the way to the end.

In the end, Roxy and I decided to say the night in the village.
Maybe in consideration of being a married couple, we were staying at a
vacant house nearby Roxy's parents' house.
The three of us were sleeping with Lara in the middle in an unoccupied
house with a little dust still remaining.
Were this a hotel, I'd feel something over there only being one bed and
two pillows lined up.
Though it's not like I can do that stuff when Lara's with us, and right
now I'm Rudeus the Abstinent anyway.

Even with Roxy lying next to me, I can keep my hands off of her.
But seeing Roxy lying down with her eyes shut certainly isn't helping.
I started to feel maybe just a little was ok.
I'm getting excited, or rather, I am excited.

Well, let's think about it.

I began a life of abstinence for a little while so I can't have any children.
To lip it around, anything ine as long as it can't end up with children.
Fate won't go amiss just from the act of ejecting the evil matter.

Roxy is safe.
That said, if you'll pardon me here—
"Rudy."

Faah!
I'm sorry.
It was just a passing impulse.

"Are you still awake?"

"Zzz zzz."
"Skip the pretend sleep. Didn't you just look me in the eyes?"

I reluctantly opened my eyes.

Roxy, who was lying next to me, was staring at me with a serious
expression.

"It's about Lara."

Lara was already sleeping soundly.

Usually she had the most brazen expressions, but her sleeping one was
that of an angel.

"To be honest, I had been thinking that was how it was."

What is, I couldn't bring myself to ask.

It was what she spoke of today.
The fact that Lara can use the Migurd racial ability just ine.

"I had been quiet up until now...but every time I saw Zenith and Lara
staring at each other, I considered the possibility."
"It never came to mind for me."
"I'm sure. You've been quite busy these few years, always moving
around."
I haven't been watching over my children, is what it felt like she said.
Well, if I had assert one or the other, maybe it would be that I haven't.
Maybe I've just been watching the cute parts and doting on them.

I haven't done a single thing that would count as raising or educating

them.
Frankly, I've just been taking advantage of Sylphy and Roxy for that.

"What kind of expression is that? I'm not blaming you for it."

I appreciate that she can say that.

No matter how much I worry and re lect over it, my hands are currently
full with the Hitogami stuff.
I have no resources to devote to raising children.

"It's just, I was thinking a little."

"About what?"

Roxy was stroking Lara's head.

"I was born in this village. Once I became aware of my surroundings, I

grew up always feeling alienated."
"...."
"Thinking back on it, those days were really dif icult. Leaving the
village, going to a town where they came to mutual understanding with
words, making acquaintances there, and when I began my life as an
adventurer, I keenly realized that the world I lived in was right here."

She can't do what everyone else can.

Not being able to do just such a simple thing.
When asked why she couldn't do such an ordinary action, she wouldn't
even know.
Just unable to do it and spoken of as a useless failure by her peers, and
she even recognized herself as such.
But that really wasn't common sense.
She was glad she couldn't do it.
When Roxy knew that, she undoubtedly had an indescribable sense of
freedom.

"If Lara is raised as it is, maybe she'll have the same thoughts I did. I
may be glad I left the village, but Lara isn't me. There aren't any other
races that can use the same ability as the Migurd."

Roxy, then, suddenly looked away.

But she may be right.
The Migurd don't leave the village often.
Even on the Demon Continent, I had almost never seen a race like the
Migurds.
It may not be exclusive, but they are a self-enclosed race.
I can't say that Lara won't feel alienated in the future.

"So I was thinking..."

Roxy said, still facing away.

She had a troubled face as if she had no con idence in her own idea.

"How about leaving Lara with my father and mother?"

"...Huh?"
"I wondering that it might be best to live in the Migurd village as a
Migurd until she's 10 or 15, until she's grown to some extent.
Afterwards, wouldn't it be for the best to decide if she should leave or
stay in the village? That's what I was thinking."
"...."

I want to be with my son and daughters as much as I possibly can.

I think that's the obligation as one who conceived them. I view taking
responsibility as including that.
Minus the Hitogami stuff, I want Lara to be raised somewhere I can see.

But Roxy was telling me something she had thought hard over.
She isn't saying it because she wants to escape from responsibility or
because she wants to resign from childcare.
It's because it will be hard on Lara.
She's saying it because Lara wouldn't want to go through the same
things she herself had.

A child with blue hair who has a different means of talking with others.
There's no way there won't be painful times.
It goes without saying a parent can't shoulder the child's pain.

"I'm against it... But if you think it's for the best, then I..."

The words wouldn't come out.

I can't choose.
Should I prioritize my own feelings or Roxy's suggestion?
I could only keep silent, unsure.

"I'm sorry, Rudy. Please forget this. The conversation never happened."

Roxy said after a brief period of silence.

That was where we ended the day.
Roxy and I slept with our hands held.
The Migurd village was a quiet village.
You can't hear any conversation.
Since the villagers talk with telepathy, there were no conversations in
the village.

Maybe some of them would greet Roxy, but she couldn't hear it.
But Lara probably could.
The conversations of the people preparing food over there, or a lover's
quarrel inside a home, or all other kinds of racket.

"Seeing this lack of change, I can understand the richness my past ten
years had...or rather, the bustle human livelihoods have."

Roxy spoke, turning her gaze to our daughter that she was carrying.
Lara, as always, was staring at Roxy with a surly face.
I don't think this village would change even after another decade.
Or even were there to be a change, we wouldn't notice it.

"Then, take care, alright?"

"It’s alright if you stay a little longer..."

Royn and Rokary were seeing us off at the village entrance.

They looked rather lonely.

"Could I hold Lara once last time?"

Royn asked, and extended his arms.

Grandchildren are cute no matter where in the world you are.
It didn't appear like they have any intention of having children aside
from Roxy.

"It's perfectly ine, here."

Roxy held out Lara, who she was holding, to him, or at least tried to.

"What's this?"

Lara was irmly clinging onto the neck area of Roxy's robe.
It was like a scene I had seen somewhere.

"Come now, Lara, say goodbye to grandpa and grandma."

"...."

Lara, making use of both her arms and legs, was clinging onto Roxy like
a cicada.
Just like that, she looked over at me.
The usual surly and brazen face she always had was...gone.

Her mouth was warped, her brow furrowed, and she had an expression
that looked like she was going to cry at any moment.
It was an expression asking for help.

"Ahh... Ha ha ha. Nevermind, it's ine after all.”

Royn spoke with a wry smile, waving his hand.

"She's saying she doesn't want to be separated from Mom.

"...!"

Roxy looked at Lara, surprised.

Upon seeing Lara's expression close to crying, anxiety illed Roxy's own
expression in the blink of an eye.

"No, want to be together..."

Lara said, as if squeezing out the words.

Our little girl, who had never spoken before, asserted herself for the
irst time.

"...."

Perhaps, Lara had heard last night's conversation.

Even if she hadn't, maybe she had a dream where she was left behind
due to it.
Maybe all we did was make her meaninglessly uneasy.

"It'll be just ine."

Roxy hugged Lara tightly in silence.

Her lips were tightly pressed together while holding back tears.
As both mother and daughter were making the same expression, Roxy
spoke.

"We'll always be together."

With those words, Lara relaxed with a relieved expression.

"Roxy, when will you come back next?"

"Let's see, once Lara is a bigger... I think we'll come again in about 10
years.
"...Alright, that's good. Take care, ok?"

Rokary said, not seeming to think of 10 years as all that long.

And thus, we departed the village.

The two saw us off at the village entrance until we were out of sight.
It was a bit awkward at times, but I'm glad we visited them.
Eris and Sylphy's parents are gone, passed away.
Roxy's parents were estranged, but even so, parents are still parents.
I think that as long as they're alive, you can visit them as many times as
you want.

"Now, Rudy, things are going to get hectic again."

"They sure are."

Before that, I'll tidy up the immediate tasks.

With such thoughts in mind, we returned to the town of Rikarisu.

1. As in the Piranha Plants from Mario. Same lowers that appeared in chapter 23.

2. Previously romanized as Baglah Haglah (Chapter 63.5) and simply

Bagurahagura (World Map 2). You igure it out.

3. The translation originally had it romanized as "Licorice", but I'm changing it

here to be consistent with the earlier chapters.

4. Reference to M.Bison from Street Fighter (which is to say, the one named Vega
in the Japanese version--well, you probably know all about that already).
Chapter 234 - The Fourth One
 Part 1

We've inished going around and greeting each of the Demon Kings.
They've each given me their consideration.1
Using Atofe's name is really convenient.

For now, everything has been going smoothly.

I've been getting along well.
Almost to the point that I'm starting to think it's gone too well; we
haven't run into any issues.

Gisu has been strangely silent.

There hasn't been any interference from Hitogami either.
I've been diligently checking back in on the house, and there's no sign
of any interference with my family.
I've had a look at the information on world affairs that the mercenary
company has been collecting, and there haven't been any strange
movements.

At least, my actions don't seem to have con licted with Gisu's plot.
Gisu's letter might have been a bluff; he could be plotting something
entirely different...
Or something like that, I don't know yet.
Even if I don't know, it's important to keep moving forward.

For now, there haven't been any Gisu sightings.

He's hiding himself well.
At least until I make a request of Kishirika, but she hasn't been found
either.
Well, inding Kishirika is only a matter of time.

In the mean time, I've decided to continue networking.

The Holy Land of Swords.

Sword God, Gull Farion.
According to Orsted, he's a man of good character with a hobby of
collecting rare swords.
According to Eris, he's not the kind of person to listen to what you have
to say.

Once in the past I had also met Nina Farion, although...

Well, I had the impression that she was similar to Atofe.
According to the circumstances, I might have to bulldoze through the
negotiations in the MK-I.

If that's the case, then it would be good to bring reinforcements.

That place will be full of people like Eris and Ghyslaine.
At least Atofe's elite guard, even seeing their boss stare down defeat,
won't act unless commanded.
If a large number of Sword God-style swordsmen were to attack
simultaneously...
I feel reluctant just thinking about it.

First of all I'll bring Eris... but, who else?

It would be unreasonable to ask Ariel to let me bring Ghyslaine...

"You! Clear your plate quickly, don't make a mess!" (Lucy)2

"Aa, sorry. Yes, chew~ chew~" (Norn)
While thinking about such things, I was at home, having a meal with my
family.

"Don't just eat everything but the bell peppers!" (Lucy)

"Eeh, the bell peppers too? I don't like bell peppers..." (Norn)
"Leaving the bell peppers is no good! Adults have to eat things even if
they aren't delicious!" (Lucy)

My wife is still small, she's ive years old.

There's no roof on our house. Our tableware is made of stone, and
we're eating mud dumplings with muddy water to drink.
It's surely my fault, I'm not earning enough income.
Such hardship.

"Babu~" (Norn)3
"Already, but Norn-chan I gave you my breast a little while ago, and
you're already hungry again? I guess it can't be helped, say ahh~"
(Lucy)

Speaking of which, Norn is already 15 years old.

She'll be 16 years old soon.
She'll also graduate from the magic university this year, we should
probably hold some kind of event despite being busy, but she still
seems to miss mama's milk.

"Wow~ Mama, thank you~" (Norn)

"That's no good! Baby-talk is no good!" (Lucy)
"Aa... yes. Babu~" (Norn)

My daughter still isn't good with words.

She's still an infant, so it can't be helped.

"Wan wan!" (Aisha)4

"Already, Aisha's hungry too? There's no helping it, HEY, everyone, time
to eat, come to the kitchen!" (Lucy)

Our pet is 15 years old too.

Recently, she's had to balance between housework and managing the
mercenary company, almost like a career woman, but she always ends
up playing the role of a maid.
Even so, she's still a brutish dog that can't ight against her appetite.

"Wafun~!" (Aisha)
"After you've eaten properly, you can go play with Norn-chan!" (Lucy)
"Wafu wafu, wa~an!" (Aisha)
"Babu~...!" (Norn)
"Yaah, it tickles!" (Lucy)

In a it of excitement, Aisha jumped up, licking their cheeks.

A truly happy family.
I'll join in too.

"Yay~ Papa~ Papa~" (Norn)5

"No! Papa don't do that!" (Lucy)

Rejected.
This must be what's called domestic discrimination.6
Although it looks like a happy family, the marriage has lost its passion.
A cold married life, a rut.
I mean, why can't I act like a pet?
I want to hug and lick too...

"*sob* Papa is hated..." (Norn)

"It's different! Papa is great, but he's rarely home, and I'm holding the
baby, I still love him! It just can't be helped!" (Lucy)

Maybe not that great, since I'm listening in.

But it can be helped, because I also want to hug the baby.
Love is warmth.
And since I'm warm, I'm happy.

"Um, Rudy... is now a good time to talk?" (Sylphy)

Suddenly, from behind, a voice was heard.

Turning around, from the window of the neighboring house, mother-
in-law was... well. That's enough of that.

"Ah."

As I was standing up, the hem of my shirt was caught.

Lucy was holding it, looking up at me with an anxious face.

"Papa, are you gonna go to work again?"

I was considering it an hour ago.

About who I should bring to the Holy Land of Swords, maybe I should
just ask President Orsted to make the trip.
Or how should I start the negotiations, maybe I should just go in
strong...
And various other potential issues, then Norn brought Lucy over to
play.

While hiding behind Norn, Lucy was idgeting saying [Umm... papa,
play?]
I consented without a second thought.

"No, I'm just going to go talk with mom a little."

"... don't go."
"I shall return immediately. Until then, play with your big sisters."
"... Yeah."

Lucy responded with a squeak and hung her head.

I'm reluctant to leave that cute face.7
If it were possible, I'd play all day.
It was fun playing Lucy's husband.
But, because my true wife is calling, I must go.
"What's the matter? Sylphy?"

As I head back through the living room after washing my hands, I found
Sylphy sitting on the couch.

"Yeah. Um... Recently, Rudy's been busy, right? So, I heard you earlier,
and I don't think it's bad..."

Sylphy said with an embarrassed face while scratching the back of her
ear with a crunching sound.
I wonder if it's something dif icult to say.

"If I heard properly, are you leaving already for the Holy Land of
Swords?"
"Ah, as soon as preparations are complete, probably another 2 or 3
days..."

I still have to decide who to bring.

Eris and someone else.
I'd like to bring someone sensible who can understand the Sword God
Style.
I wonder if it would really be unreasonable to ask Ariel to lend out
Ghyslaine or Isolte...

"How long will you be gone?"

"I'm not sure, probably between 10 to 30 days. I'll be back to visit."

Near the Holy Land of Swords, where famous swordsmen polish their
skills, there are also master blacksmiths in training.
I also intend to forge a connection with them.

"Is that so... yeah, well, that won't be in time after all."
"... What?"
"The delivery."

As Sylphy said that, I noticed her belly.

A big belly.
And a slightly larger chest.
They are body changes unsuitable to the slender Sylphy.

"Ah... it's that time already."

No way, of course I wouldn't forget.

Sylphy is always in my mind.
It was just that I didn't realize we were so close to the due date already...
The stream of time is one that lows briskly.

"... can I touch your belly?"

As I said that, I moved in to touch.

Even though I'm just touching her belly, from the depths, I can feel the
pulse of life.
The feeling of two hearts beating, something miraculous.
Sylphy is caring for two lives now.
And, after that life separates from Sylphy, it's going to become
independent.

"Soon Lucy's little brother or sister will be born."

Sylphy gently placed her hand on top of mine as I was touching her
belly.
"This time, Rudy won't be here for the birth?"
"No, I'll be here, in the house."
"But... Rudy..."
"I'll be here."

After hearing my child is about to be born, I can't just say [Well, take
care] and leave the house on a business trip.
If I do that, I'll truly lose sight of what I've been doing everything for.

"... Thank you Rudy. I love you."

"I love you too."

Sylphy closed her eyes, and put her hand on my shoulder to embrace
me.
Yeah, I'm happy...

"Ah, that's right. Before the birth, we should choose a name. Before you
left for Milis, you said you'd think of one, right?"

I sat in a seiza on the loor.

 Part 2

Thus, I decided to stay home for a while.

I don't feel a particular need to rush things.
Nevertheless, I feel a bit uneasy.
As I assumed a seiza pose, bowing with my forehead near the loor, I
informed Sylphy that I hadn't thought of a name. She looked more
disappointed than angry.
She was blue in the face, at a loss for words.
Like she had been betrayed by something she had believed in, she had
that kind of expression.
But it only lasted for a second, and she followed up with [Well, then, we
need to think of one]...

That's the face of disappointment.

I'm wearing out her patience.
Her voice just trailed off after that.
Yeah, that's right.
Surely, Sylphy has, for the last six months, believed in me.
Even when I was far away, she was looking forward to celebrating the
birth of our child with me.
Of course, I had every intention of doing so.
I had the intention.
The action, however, I fell short on.
There's no doubt about that.

"Papa. What's wrong? Stomach hurts?"

"No, well a little, I accidentally hurt mama's feelings."
"Then, you should say sorry."

Lucy was trying to comfort me.

But, what Sylphy wants isn't an apology.
She doesn't want some super icial apology.

She doesn't want a heartfelt apology either.

No, what she wants is something more vague... she wants a sense of
security.

"Lucy. Even if I tell Mama I'm sorry, I don't think that will help, her
feelings will still be hurt."
"But, Papa won't hurt Mama's feelings anymore?"
"I won't."
"Well then Mama will forgive you!"

It's Sylphy after all, I should have understood that from the beginning.
I need to be home for her.
In this kind of situation, I'm probably missing something.

Even if I think I understand, her feelings may be different.

She's been enduring for a long time.
When I left her while she was pregnant to go help Paul.
When I married Roxy, then Eris.
Time and time again, instead of exploding, she's only shown
understanding.
I've been allowed to do as I like.

Once again, she's enduring.

When she heard that I hadn't even thought of a name, she was holding
herself back.
Surely, even now, she's still enduring it.
I'm the one making her endure.

Everything's ine for now.

However a time will come when her patience reaches its limit.
Just like water over lows from a cup, there's also a limit on what a
person can put up with.

At that time, I'll lose Sylphy.

Just like in the diary, she'll up and disappear.
That would be awful.
I want to spend the rest of my life with her.
Together, through the painful times too.
That's just my own sel ishness.

Even if she falls out of love with me,

At the very least I want to give Sylphy a sense of security.
I wonder what I should do.
 Part 3

While I was worrying over those kinds of things, the delivery date
rapidly approached.
We're expecting it in the next week or so.

Sylphy has been spending her time as if nothing had happened.

In fact, I was starting to think it wasn't such a big deal either.
She's not the type to hold a grudge for this kind of thing.
Perhaps the other day she was just disappointed, and didn't take things
too seriously.

I don't think things became awkward.

While I was spending as much time as possible with Sylphy, I was
desperately thinking of a name for our child.

Just like that, Sylphy started having delivery pains.

Eris had a calm face and took off sprinting to the doctor,
Lilia and Aisha prepared for the delivery,
Roxy was waiting off to the side as an auxiliary healing specialist,
Leo was taken with the children to another room,
And I was next to Sylphy the entire time.

After a little bit, Eris returned with the doctor.

Under her arm that is, his eyes were spinning, but he immediately set
out to prepare for the delivery.

Everyone was familiar with the process.

This is Sylphy's second child, my fourth.
If I count the number of births I've witnessed, including Aisha and
Norn, it's ive.
If I count my previous life, it's a few more.
Even the doctor is a veteran; there isn't a single inexperienced person
here.
With this lineup, I can have peace of mind.

And with everyone present, the delivery began.

There was no panic or confusion, everyone was calm and proceeded
smoothly...

"Ugh."

When the head crowned, the doctor moaned.

My peace of mind broke in an instant; anxiety is coursing through my
body.
Even though I'm accustomed to the process, delivery then birth.
I shouldn't have relaxed my guard.
I know it's not a breech delivery, because the head was crowning...
There's no way it could be a stillbirth.
Roxy stood up with her staff in hand.

"Do we need healing magic?"

"That's not necessary."

As the doctor said that, the delivery continued.

The delivery proceeded smoothly, with Sylphy letting out as little of her
voice as she could.
I don't see anything going wrong.
"... Aah~ aah~"

Then, suddenly, in the quiet room, a baby's cries emerged.

The doctor inished delivering the baby without saying anything.
There doesn't seem to be any problem.
But, the doctor's expression is stiff.

Now I see why.

From a glance at the baby, it's obvious.
The reason why the doctor still has a stiff expression, that is.

The baby's hair was the problem.

When Lucy was born, she had a little bit of light brown hair.
Lara was born without any hair.
Arus was born while I was away, but when I irst saw him, he had red
hair.

"...."

Sylphy's second child.

The baby's hair, was green.
It's not bright enough to be emerald green.
But, it was green.
Almost similar to Sylphy's old...

"That...."

Sylphy's complexion has gone completely blue.

"Ah... Ah... a lie..."

Roxy, Eris, Aisha, Lilia, and I have normal expressions.
In this house, it's not unusual for a child with colorful hair to be born.
And, I'm also good friends with Ruijerd.
I don't see anything wrong with green hair.

But, Sylphy...
For her...
It's different.

"... Congratulations. It's a boy."

"......"

Sylphy looked at the baby with a hopeless face.

The doctor presented the baby, held to his chest, when Sylphy put up
her hands like she didn't know what to do.

"Sylphy."

We should be celebrating.
There's no reason not to celebrate.
Out of appreciation for Sylphy, it's necessary to celebrate.
Afterwards, we need to raise him to become a ine man.
With as many smiles as possible.
In order to create a sense of security.

"Everything's ine, it's ine, thank you."

"...... Rudy... I'm sorry."
Before I could say anything else, Sylphy replied.

"There's no reason to apologize, so--"

As I said that, as if her battery suddenly died, she lost all of her strength.
I caught the baby as he slipped from her grasp.

"Eh?"
"Rudy! Please move!"

Roxy and the doctor suddenly pushed me out of the way.

Sylphy had lost consciousness, they were checking on her condition.
I can't seem to do anything but look on, stunned.

"She's only fainted."

A feeling of relief illed the room at the doctor's words.

I was still frozen in place, holding my naked baby.
Unable to move an inch, just standing there.
Aisha approached with a cloth.

"Oniichan, we need to wrap the baby in this."

"Y-yeah."

As Aisha said that, I took the cloth.

Sylphy was uneasy.

She's had a vague sense of anxiety about her.
And, her uneasiness was proved right when she saw her child's hair
was green.
As if she had inally snapped under the tension, or whether her stress
had reached a limit, she fainted.
If I'd been better at providing her with a sense of security, things might
have gone differently.
I'm sorry.

But, I also feel as if this is a sort of blessing.

Certainly, he has green hair, but there's nothing wrong with that.
Everything went smoothly.
This is my fourth child. I've properly thought of a name.

"... You, why are you here?"

Eris, who was sitting in the corner of the room, abruptly asked.
She was asking me.
I've been acting cowardly, and Eris responded with harsh words.
With that feeling in the pit of my stomach, I turned around.

"Huh?"

That wasn't it.

She wasn't referring to me.

There's a strange guy in the room.

Blonde hair. Wearing a white school uniform, with a buttoned shirt and
long pants.
And, a familiar yellow fox-motif mask.

"Aruman i...?"
Aruman i was watching me patiently.
Or, more accurately, my baby.
He was patiently watching my green haired baby.

"Rudeus Greyrat. Perugius-sama requests your presence at the sky

castle."

It would seem I've been summoned by Perugius.

1. I don't think this can be translated as 'support', it's more like they respectfully
met with him and heard him out.

2. They're playing house, this tripped me up for an unbelievable amount of time.

To make things simple, I'm just going to label speakers in this part.

3. Baby-speak

4. Dog sounds. I don't like the idea of translating these into 'Bark Bark' or 'Bow-
wow' or something like that, so I'll leave it as Romaji as previous TLs have.

5. Going for an Oscar nomination? This seems completely out of character even
for playtime. I'm generally unsure about this section.

6. Is this a thing? I don't think it's a thing in the U.S.? I almost want to go with a
U.S. trope and call it a dysfunctional family or sham family or pseudo-family.

7. Fudged.
Chapter 235 - Naming
 Part 1

Sylphiette's Perspective1
I had a dream.
Around the time when Rudi went to the Kingdom of the Dragon King.

A child was crying inside that dream.

A child with green hair was crying.
There was some kind of black shadow in the surroundings.
The black shadow surrounded the child and threw something like black
lumps at him.
The child was desperately trying to run away, but the black shadow
persistently chased after him.

But there was a light ahead of that child.

The child approached the light and the light surrounded the child; the
light then drove the black shadow away by throwing a ball of light
towards it.
The child was tenderly wrapped up by the light and the child slept
peacefully.

When I had that dream, I thought that it was a dream of the past.
That the dream was of the old days when I was being bullied by the
village's children.
I thought that 'I really love Rudi, don't I' after having such a dream at
this point.
I writhed like a little girl on the bed after thinking that.
Several months after that.
During the time when Rudi went to the Demon Continent.
I had a similar dream again.
But it was a little different from that time.
The child having green hair.
It wasn't my face.
The child who had Rudi's face was being chased by the black shadow.

And for some reason, there was no light ahead of that child’s escape.
I rushed towards that child in a hurry and decided to protect him from
the black shadow.
I tried to drive it away bare handed as I couldn't use magic within the
dream.
The black shadow had been sticking to me and didn't easily vanish.
The child was trembling in my arms.

When I had that dream, I got anxious that something might have
happened to Rudi.
He might had gotten injured or had been captured.
Even though Eris and Roxy were there......
I seriously started considering how should I make my move if that had
happened.
In the end, he came back the other day and my anxiety was lique ied,
but........

In exchange for that, a different anxiety rose within me.

The stomach which was getting bigger.
I thought whether the dream was this child's within this stomach.

However, I immediately considered it as needless anxiety.

 y y
Rudi will de initely protect the kids.
This child is sure to have the light.
I thought that I had become just a little nervous because of pregnancy.
I immediately forgot about the dreams.

And then Rudi came back from the Demon Continent.

I tried asking him about the child's name.
It had been 6 months since I asked him to think about it.
It would have been ine if I asked after the birth, but since he was
leaving on a trip again I wanted to ask beforehand.

"......I'm sorry. I haven't thought about a name yet."

At that time, the thing about the dream crossed my mind.

The igure of the child coiled about by the black shadow and no one
would come to his rescue.
I thought that perhaps this child won't be loved by Rudi.
'No, that couldn't possibly be' I immediately thought that, but---
As expected, I had a dream the evening of that very day.
The black shadow was swarming the child who was too far away from
my hands reach.
I desperately ran and tried to save him.
But I couldn't make it.
After I inally arrived, the black shadow was disappearing and the child
was dead.
I was drenched in sweat after I woke up.
It's just a dream, I'm only nervous.
I could only convince myself of that.
But I ended up thinking about various things after all.
If a child with green hair is really born.....
That child would undoubtedly be persecuted.
Just like I was.

But Rudi will de initely protect that child even if he has green hair.
It's the same for Roxy and Eris as well.
Even though I know that, just why isn't my anxiety disappearing?

I arrived unexpectedly faster at the answer.

I've heard it.
About Laplace's factor.
About the reason my hair color was green.
About why Rudi for a period of time was feeling a little anxious about
that matter.

If the child born is Laplace.

What would Rudi do?
It's a little different this time around, but Rudi was originally
assembling war potential to ight Laplace.
If my child is Laplace, then what would become of Rudi's work.......?

......What to do?
By no means do I not have faith in him.
I trust him.
But, what should I do?
What do I want him to do?
I started losing sleep every night as that thing kept spiraling inside my
head.
Eventually I concluded that "A child with green hair won't necessarily
be born."
It's just; it would have been better if it wasn't green hair.

But it was green.

Rudeus's Perspective
We named the baby Sieghart.
Baby girls Lucy and Lara were named after their parents, and baby boy
Arus was named after the Hero of the Past, so that's why we named him
after the Immortal Hero Siegfried with regards to the previous era. 2
At irst we were going along with that, but if it's Ranoa, then the names
"Something-hart" were numerous, so we quickly changed it.
His nickname is Sieg.

Sieg looked normal.

Frequently cried and often slept.
He peed and pooped.
At least he's far more normal than Lara, who doesn't cry too much and
Arus, who cries if I hold him.

A reincarnated person......
No, let's stop with the obscurement.
I don't think he looks like Laplace.

"Though I am looking at him.....what do you think about my family's

child...."

It's been three days since then.

At late night.
The one sitting before me is Orsted.
Orsted is in front of Sieg, who is soundly sleeping within the basket in
my home.
Not long ago he was crying, but now he's fast asleep.
Orsted looks somewhat drowsy as well.

By the way, Eris is standing behind Orsted.

Even though it's ine not to be so vigilant about it, she has been keeping
her hand on the sword on her back.

"....Were you not able to comprehend my words?"

"No! Of course, I obviously understand your words, I believe them!
That's right, Laplace certainly hasn't been born yet!"
"......"
"But, look, were you not talking about it before. That if Pax is dead, then
Laplace's place of birth becomes unknown. Which means! My existence
made things like that, because of Hitogami, Laplace of this period was,
so it could be...."

Orsted gave out a sigh.

With a face like 'Do I have to explain this again?'

"Laplace's place of birth becomes unknown because of Pax's

death.......but Laplace's factor hasn't been converged yet. It's possible
after 50 years, but no matter how you see it, Laplace's resurrection
isn't going to happen any time soon."

I don't remember hearing anything about the convergence.....

But when I believe that.

"Which means this child is?"

"Just a cute baby."

While saying that Orsted tried to extend his hand towards Sieg, but
stopped after hearing Eris moving her sword.
It's alright if it's just a pat on the head......

"Then, what about this green hair?"

Sieg's hair color is green.

A color which is quite similar to former Sylphy.

"It's only green. Laplace's factor or just hereditary....that's probably all."

It's just green......huh.

It won't particularly become small even if we get closer to it, but.......

"This child is not Laplace. I can guarantee you that."

".....Thank you very much."

Despite giving my thanks, I still have some doubt left.

Orsted isn't lawless.
Even if he says it was like that in the previous loops, this loop has too
many irregularities.
In fact, even Orsted can cause some miscalculations.
So if Perugius properly examines him and he really turns out to be
Laplace...
That possibility exists.
Or the possibility of Perugius misrecognizing him also exists.
The fact is what a person says and does is never absolute. 3
"If it's possible, would you be able to accompany us when I go to
Perugius-sama's place? That way if he really does turns out to be
Laplace, won't you please protect us?"
"......I guess it's alright."

Yeah.
Perugius won't be able to gain an upper-hand if Orsted is standing
behind me.
Alright it's settled.
As for this, that is.

"........"
"Why the long face? Is there still something more?"
"No..."

Since then, Sylphy was noticeably depressed.

On the surface she behaves the same as usual, but she often looks
gloomy.
She might be feeling responsible for giving birth to a green-haired
child.

Of course, no one in the family cares about that.

Only Roxy seemed to understand that scarce feeling, since I glanced at a
counseling-like scene between them.

But Sylphy remained depressed.

Even I talked to her about one thing or another.
So what do I do to bring back Sylphy's smiling face?
I don't know that.

"It's because of the family's circumstances, that is why....."

"I see. So then, how soon can you come to Perugius-sama's place?"
"We'll come when Sylphy stabilizes."

I made Aruman i wait.

That the child has just been born and it's impossible to come so soon.
Aruman i left after saying a short "I understand," but Perugius might be
highly anticipating me.
He even revealed himself with the fastest speed possible.....4

Orsted said that my child isn't Laplace.

Be that as it may, Perugius won't consent to it even if he's informed
unilaterally.
Not until he's seen it with his own eyes.

It might be hard, but let's take Sylphy as well.

I had a hunch that it would be better like that.
 Part 2

20 days passed.
Sylphy's physical condition stabilized as well.
There are no problems with the child as of now.

Sylphy has been feeling depressed as usual.

With a gloomy face, she has been tightly holding the baby during the
daytime.
Many times, her expression looked as if she wouldn't hand this child
over to anyone and was worried too much.

"Sylphy, I intend to show Sieg to Perugius-sama."

When I suggested such a thing to her, she held Sieg tightly with a
frightened face.

"........No."

As if she had turned back to her childhood, a frail attitude.

Moreover, that expression was not aiming for me during the old days.
But aiming for the ones who bullied her.

"Why.....would you say such a thing.....?"

"So that I can make you realize that our child isn't Laplace by Perugius-
sama."

Sylphy casted her eyes down.

"........If he turns out to be Laplace, what will you do?"

"Eh? As I said before, even Orsted-sama says that he's not Laplace......"
"But the possibility of him being wrong is there, right?"

Well, even Orsted isn't lawless.

It might be possible that he was carried away by Sieg's cuteness and
said that.
I don't think that's possible, but........

"At that time......"

"At that time?"
"I will protect Sieg even if the Sky Fortress falls."

Sylphy casted her eyes down again after hearing those words.
And murmured an "OK" with a faint voice.
 Part 3

And thus, we had decided to proceed towards the Sky Fortress.

The members were me, Sylphy holding Sieg, Eris, Orsted, and
incidentally Zanoba.
I decided to take someone along who can easily persuade Perugius just
in case.

".......Welcome. Please come."

The reaction of Sylvaril, who encountered such a large family, was the
same as always.
Firstly, a sincere respect towards Zanoba, Eris, and Sylphy.
Just an exterior respect for me.
An unpleasant attitude towards Orsted.
Just as always.

"Well then, this way please. Perugius-sama awaits."

And thus, we go towards the Audience room through the usual route.
There is no conversation.
Sylphy, who is holding Sieg, is walking beside me.
Eris is walking as if to protect her with her hand laid on the pommel of
her sword.
Zanoba, who looks slightly tense after hearing the situation, is walking
behind us with Orsted in tow, whose face cannot be seen because of the
Helmet.

We go past the door which was praised before by Zanoba without any
change in that formation.
Illusions of white particles could be seen coming out of Sylphy and Sieg.
They might be coming out of me as well.
I thought it was a little strange that nothing came out from Orsted.
He doesn't have the Laplace's factor?

"......."

Sylvaril looked at us silently.

She's smoothly proceeding before us without accidentally saying
anything particular.

"Look, Sylphy, it's different as we expected."

"........Yeah."

Sylvaril is walking without looking back.

Passing the corridor which is lined up with stylish interiors, we stand
before a splendorous door.
Now that I look at it, the door still looks in good taste.
Is it because he looked around the castles throughout the world......?
I can understand why Zanoba kept praising this castle that day.

Sylvaril opened that splendorous door.

"Please advance."

We entered the audience room on Sylvaril's call.

The usual scene is spread out there as before.
A large chandelier as if propped up like a large tree.
Curtains painted with the crest of the Human Race and the Dragon
Race.
12 men and women wearing masks are standing on both sides of the
red velvet carpet.
The Dragon King with silver hair who sat on the throne.

Gorgeousness and greatness.

A scene that will make you forget about its divinity before you even
inish talking about it. 5
You won't ind such an audience room even if you search the entire
world.
And to top it all off with Sylvaril, it becomes perfect..........

......Huh, there's one person more.

Ah, Nanahoshi is mixed in.
What's she trying to do now?

"So you've come, Rudeus."

"Yes. I've kept you waiting. Perugius-sama."

I bow my head while standing.

Sylphy, Eris, and Zanoba all have fallen to their knees, but I'm just
standing.
I had better fallen to my knees too, but being Orsted's subordinate, I've
been constantly taking lesson these days to not lower my back too
much.

Sure enough, Sylvaril was a little offended, but Perugius doesn't seem
to mind.
But he looks displeased today.

"You've made me wait for quite a bit."

".....That is because my child had just been born."
"Aruman i was telling me that. That's why I waited. I wouldn't have
tolerated if it had been a foolish reason."

As one would expect from a tolerant gentleman.

But considering that, he looks displeased.
He has been tapping the armrest on the throne quite restlessly.

"That expression, this occasion, you seem to know the reason why I
summoned you here."
"Yes."
"And then with these members, you've resolved yourself to ight
unhesitatingly depending in which way the conversation lows."
"......Yes."

Perugius is glaring at Orsted with a loathsome face.

Orsted's face can't be seen with the black helmet on, but he probably
has that angry look as usual.

"However, Perugius-sama, is it a must to ight?" 6

"Ho! A must to ight, huh! I see, this is why your speech has such
con idence in it!"
"Who knows, but, there is no reason to ight.....Sylphy."

I told Sylphy to get up and showed the baby held within her breast.

"Please look at it. This is my 4th child."

"......What about it?"
"Everything about it. Did you not speak of it before? To bring the child
here if a son is born to Sylphy and me."

Perugius' movements come to a halt.

The tapping of the inger came to a halt.
I don't care, I'll continue.

"Even Orsted-sama has seen him, but this child isn't Laplace.
Nevertheless, you won't accept it until you have seen him personally.
As for me, I thought whether it would be ine to show him or not but,
for the sake of Perugius-sama's friendship in the future, I judged that it
would be better to let that thought pass for now."
"......"

Perugius kept his silence.

"However, if Orsted-sama had mistaken his judgment and this child

turns out to Laplace, then...."
"......"
"I will ight."

Perugius's eyebrows twitched.

"Weren't you visiting various places for the sake of ighting Laplace 80
years from now?"
"That's right."
"So you will ight in order to protect that Laplace?"

It's contradictory if you say it now.

If this child is Laplace, then I will protect him.
All of the things I've done up till now will completely be in vain.

"After this child matures and if he really causes a war against the
Human Race, at that time........I will take it upon myself to deal with the
preparations for the sake of that time."
"Intending to nip the bud, is it?"
"......Yes."

If my son is Laplace.
I think I didn't give it too much thought despite thinking of it as a very
scary thing.

Laplace will wage war 80 years from now.

For that reason, I went to each nation to appeal to them so that the
burden on Orsted becomes lighter as much as possible.

But wait.
What if I can stop that war?
What happens if I recover Laplace's consciousness and stop the war?
The child has only just born; there is plenty of time for persuasion.
That is to say, we can carry out training for the sake of the future.
If we teach Laplace everything so far and everything from now on, he
could be treated as Orsted's comrade......

No.
Orsted said this.
That Laplace must be killed.
It's probably for the sake of obtaining the Dragon Treasure.
Which means, Orsted will eventually come for my son's life, and that
means.....
.....Shit, aren't all the doors blocked then?

No, calm down.

I should be able to see what I want to do if I think in order.
"I will always stand beside my family. I became Orsted-sama's
subordinate because there was a person who hurt my family. If even
that Orsted-sama will hurt my family, then I will ight him."
"Even if your son becomes the cause for that?"
".....I intend to properly teach him how to judge good and evil.

The kids are still small, but at least until they become adults........until
they become 15 years old, I'll protect them.
Afterwards, if he still disregards my words..... at that time, I will take
responsibility and deal it with myself."
"Hou, deal with it, huh, how will you 'deal' with it speci ically?"
"......Re-educate him as much as I can."

As much as I can.
Not being able to do the duty even though they're kids.
No....

"You won't say that you'll.....kill him?"

"Given that no matter what kind of life he lives, if he makes a mistake,
then I want to give him a chance to start over."

I can't say it like that.

I don't want to say any further than this.
I don't even want to think about the future where Lucy, Lara, and Arus
oppose Orsted and are killed in cold blood.
But no matter how splendid the training I give them, if the case is no
good, then it's no good.

A person can't be raised as one would expect them to be.

Given that even I wasn't raised as I expected.
Even though he's a child, it's impossible to raise him as a different
individual would expect.
That's why I think, I should at least give him a chance.
It's about inding common ground.

"I don't have a child of my own. That is why I cannot understand that
way of thinking. It's like your way of thinking is 'You reap what you
sow’."

Perugius laughed while saying that.

"However, in order to protect your wives, you became a foolish person

who recklessly challenged Orsted to a ight. It's obvious I can't
understand. I can't understand, but......I understand that you have
strong faith."

Perugius descends from his throne and slowly walks towards us.
And then said.
A shocking brief comment.

"I can't understand what kind of misunderstanding you have, but I

already knew that the child wasn't Laplace."

It was until after 5 seconds that we understood his words.

".................Ah, is that so?"

"Aruma i is my eyes.
I shouldn't be able to mistake him for Laplace.
The eye color is different. Even his magic capacity isn't much
impressive.
And even that annoying curse isn't there......a curse that can shake the
innermost depths of one's heart."
Which means since the moment of the childbirth scene, he already
knew that my child wasn't Laplace, is that it?

"In other words, this isn't related at all, but did Aruman i trespass
during the private childbirth scene?"
"I give my apology for that matter. It seems he was unexpectedly
summoned during the worst timing. Although if your child had turned
out to be Laplace, it would have been either the best timing or a ine
ordeal."

Ehhhh.
Say that irst if it's so.
What's with that?
Ehhhh.

"Let me see."

Perugius stopped before Sylphy.

And extended both of his hands towards her.

"Let me hold that baby as well."

"....."

Sylphy hugged Sieg close to her while being vigilant.

But when I put a hand on her shoulder, she thought a little bit and then
handed Sieg over to Perugius.

Perugius held Sieg gently in his hands.

Firmly and gently using his hands as if handling a work of art.
Sieg looked long and hard at Pegius' face.
"Hrm.....green hair and slightly pointed ears. Eyes with a glint, but gives
out an affectionate impression, a ine child."
"T-thank you very much."

On thanking, Perugius nodded with a 'yeah'.

"Alright, then let's bestow him with the name 『Saladin』." 7

"..........Eh?"

Sylphy looked at Perugius with a blank face.

"What are you so befuddled about? Didn't you promise before? That if a
son is born, I'll name him."

Did we promise something like that?

No, but, I think like we did.
Certainly, I feel like I remember about him incidentally saying to bring
him here.

"But, that, this child is......."

"No need for thanks, accept it as a modest gift from me."

Perugius said that arbitrarily, returned Sieg to Sylphy, and then turned
back on his heel.
This child has been pretty much named Sieghart, which is a very ine
name.

What to do?
I can't reject it now.
Well it's ine.

Sieghart Saladin Greyrat.

The name doesn't sound so poor; it feels powerful.
Speaking of the name given by Perugius should be prestigious.
Yup, it's not poor.
I thought it wasn't bad when I said it.
"Well then, let's move on to the main subject."

Perugius said while heavily sitting down on the throne.

Main subject?
What was the main subject?

Ah, that's right.

Perugius's business was not related to my child – then that means...
A different errand came up, so he summoned me.

"Rudeus Greyrat."

He's looking down on me with a completely different severe gaze than

before.
What is it?
What did I do now?

"You bastard, you joined an alliance with Atofe, didn't you?"

Ah.
That....
Perugius and Atofe are on bad terms.
It would have been better if I had sent a word to Perugius before calling
out to Atofe.........
"In spite of the war against Laplace, you went ahead and called out to
her irst........why didn't you call out to me?"
"That is, because......."
"But it's ine. Listening to your faith just now made me feel grati ied. I'll
ignore it. From the start, I intended to ight against Laplace by myself."

Is that ine?

"Therefore, there's just one thing for you to do."

Perugius jerked his chin and a girl came out before us.
A girl around the age of 16 years old is wearing a white mask.
A girl who remained young, and before we noticed, was even younger
than even me and Sylphy.

Nanahoshi Shizuka
She, who was nonchalantly blended within the 12 subordinates, came
out before us and removed her mask.
And said with a meek face.

"The magic circle for my repatriation has been completed."

"I see, inally."

The answer that came from the back was from Orsted.
Nanahoshi tightly grasped her ist in front of her bosom after seeing
Orsted.

"Yes. Orsted. Finally......though it's still not perfect yet."

"So you did it."

Orsted's words were warm.

Those were familiar words, but for this reason only, Orsted
congratulated her from the bottom of his heart.

"Yes......Yes!"

Nanahoshi's voice was getting excited.

She looked up and stopped her warped face, which was just about to
over low from tears.
Even I felt like crying.

Repatriation Teleportation Magic Circle.

The thing Nanahoshi was craving for.
It's been 10 odd years since she's been in this world; she has been
living up till now for this moment only.
She only aimed to go back to her home as she overlooked her violent
homesickness.

From a concept to hypothesis and from dismissal to conception again.

And then putting the technique into practice after the theory is
completed and repeating the experiment over and over again.
It's been almost 5 years since she came to Perugius's place in pursuit of
knowledge.
It's a long time.
And thus it has inally completed.

"Rudeus. You might have hated being summoned because you've been
busy, right?"
"No."

So I was summoned because of Nanahoshi.

I've certainly been busy these days, but......there's nothing to hate about
it.
I would rather apologize for not being able to help you out up till now.

"Congratulations about your child."

"Thank you very much."
"I was somewhat surprised.....you've properly thought things
through......"

Properly....huh?
I wonder about that.
It's about me, so I can't help but think that I can't arrive at a conclusion.

"We need a fairly large magical power for the inal experiment. You
should be busy with a lot of things, but please lend me your power."

Nanahoshi bowed her head while saying that.

Those eyes had power.
The inal step.
With a face as if she's seen the goal.

"Of course."
"It might take 1 or 2 months, are you all right with that?"
".....It's ine."

A month, huh.
I have a motive to refuse, but there's no reason to refuse. 8
I want to say that I want her to wait until we defeat Gisu, but I don't
want to put it in words that she's an unpleasant person.

"Thank you very much."

Nanahoshi again bowed while saying that.
And then suddenly looked in Sylphy's direction.
She's still wearing the anxious face.
Nanahoshi ran towards her and whispered something into her ears.

Sylphy was shook up with a start, and looked at Nanahoshi with a

surprised face.
Nanahoshi nodded, and Sylphy who was giving glances towards me
also nodded.

"Well then, let's move to the Magic Circle after this."

I don't know what she talked about, but Nanahoshi declared this.
The audience was over.
 Part 3

After that, I gave Perugius one more greeting and left the audience
room.
It had been decided that I will go towards Nanahoshi's lab in order to
listen to her dif icult explanation.

"......"

When we were walking through the corridor, I was suddenly caught by

the hem of my clothes from behind.
It was Sylphy.
She was looking down as usual and murmured "Rudi" with a faint voice.
I silently gave the signal to the others to move along with my eyes.

I stopped and everybody went away; now with just the two of us, I
turned around and put a hand on her shoulder.
I gently hugged her slender body so as not to crush Sieg.

"Rudi......sorry, for things. I became slightly anxious. After looking at the

green hair, I recalled the old days and pondered what to do after this. I
was thinking that maybe this child won't be blessed by others......"
"It can't be helped. Anyone would become anxious. Even I forgot about
thinking up a name for him."
"Yeah......In addition to this, you were constantly going on trips with
Roxy and Eris recently, right? That's why I thought 'Will I have to
protect this child alone'......."
"There is no need for that!"

When I forcefully denied it, Sylphy was surprised for a moment, but
then became shy while laughing.
"Yeah. I know. I knew. Sorry."
"Ah, no, it's ine even if you don't apologize....."
"I just became a little weak."

Sylphy gently stroked Sieg's hair.

Sieg had been sleeping for a while now. I wonder when he slept.

"But it's alright now. For some reason, I was relieved after watching
you just now. You said that you will seriously protect them."

Was there a relief factor somewhere within the me a few minutes ago?
It was a grand fruitless effort after all; I declared that I intended to train
a kid even if it was impossible. I think it was the igure of a fool who
gave out a hal hearted answer....
Anyhow, Sylphy was feeling clear-headed.

"Um.....Sylphiette-san."
"What is it, Rudeus-san?"
"Is it alright to get angry at me because I forgot about the naming of our
child?"
"Eeeh......but I'm not really angryyy.......if I were to name something,
anxiety or despair would be more appropriate.

Sylphy said while scratching behind her ear.

That face wasn't gloomy anymore.
What she's saying was awfully stirring my heart, but at least it's the
usual Sylphy.

".......Ah, I see, it would had been better if I had gotten angry. Let's see, I'll
get angry next time. It's no good if you forget about me and our child!"
"Understood."
I was scolded with a 'No!' 9
At any rate, looks like it's ine now.

Work and children.

It's dif icult to manage both at the same time.
If the situation calms down a little after the matter with Gisu gets
settled, then I want to look after the kids a bit more.

"Well, should we go then? You have to help out Nanahoshi too."

"Ah......now that you mention it, what did she tell you in the end?"
"It's a secret."

Sylphy laughed shyly.

I returned a smile, caught up to everyone, and started walking.
Along with Sylphy.
1. TLN : Sylphy uses 'Boku('I' for male). I'm sure you probably already know, but
still just to be sure.

2. TLN : Norse mythology hero Siegfried/Sigurd https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/ジ

ークフリート. Fun fact: Siegfried wasn't immortal in the truest meaning, when
he was bathing in the dragon's blood a leaf fell and covered a small part of his
back making him mortal there. Foreshadowing?

3. TLN : Don't know how to put it more meaningfully. 人のやることに絶対は無

いのだ。

4. TLN : Not sure. あんな最速のタイミングで来るぐらいだし……。

5. TLN : Not sure at all. いっそ神々しいとまで言ってしまえるほどの光景だ。

6. TLN : Not sure : 「ですが、ペルギウス様、戦いにはならぬかと」

7. TLN : HAHAHA, HOLY SHIT. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saladin

8. TLN : Not sure. 断る理由はあるが、断る道理は無い。

9. TLN : めっ. The 'no' here represents this. It's like scolding someone, but didn't
know how to properly tl it.
Chapter 236 - Parallel World
Teleportation Magic Device
 Part 1

Flying fortress, basement level 15.

Descending the stairs, one immediately comes into a wide entrance
hall.
There, that magic circle is set up.

Teleportation magic circle.

However, its form bears no resemblance to the ones in my memory.
Furthermore, it is wonderfully enormous.
It's around 50 meters in diameter, and 1 meter tall.

It is composed of 1-meter-square lithographs, each 10cm tall.

They are stacked 10 high, and those stacks are repeated in 50 rows and
columns.

In addition, above it spans a gigantic arch.

The interior of the arch is carved with closely-packed designs, so it is
also probably part of the magic circle.
An extremely three-dimensional magic circle.
No, maybe it should be called a magic device.

"Wow… this'll make Cliff feel bitter."

Zanoba let out a voice of admiration.

The magic device is not only large, but also delicately and precisely
carved.
At the very least, me and Zanoba aren't able to make anything like it.
It's probably too dif icult even for Roxy, who has been researching
magic circles recently.
Maybe Cliff… but even Cliff doesn't have this much experience drawing
magic circles.

"It's magni icent craftsmanship."

Perugius threw out his chest as if it were his own achievement.

However, I can understand that feeling.
For one's disciple to have created such a device, it's only natural for the
one who taught her teleportation magic to feel proud.
Although I'm sure Perugius himself was involved in its construction.

"How is it, Orsted?"

"For it to be something of this magnitude… I'm astonished."

Even Orsted was admiring the magic device.

Using 25000 lithographs, a three-dimensional magic circle.
Even Orsted has never seen anything like it.
Even the Mad Dragon King's automata had at most 50 parts, and the
parts themselves were much smaller in size.
Nanahoshi probably combined magic circles with absolutely no
thought given to how large it grows.

"Right? Look at that arch."

"Is that also a part of it? It doesn't seem to be attached, though."
"No, it's something else. That's a device for con irming whether it
succeeded. You are aware that teleportation leaves traces of mana
behind, right?"
"Yeah."
"That changes depending on the type of the teleportation magic circle.
By measuring it, we can determine whether the parallel-world
teleportation was a success or not."
"… Is such a thing possible?"
"Fufufu, I never thought the day would come when I could teach
something to you, who holds such extensive knowledge."
"…… No, that's not true, I've learned a lot of things from you… a lot of
things."
"Hn. How pretentious. Even though you acted as if you knew
everything from the moment we met."

Perugius and Orsted were having a friendly conversation.

To the Perugius who was proud at having outwitted Orsted, Orsted's
voice held hints of nostalgia.
It was also slightly bitter.

"Rudeus."

Nanahoshi turned around, and came over to me.

"To start with, let's send over something simple. After that, by
analyzing the teleportation magic circle's characteristic mana
remnants, the monitoring magic circle will adjust the magic circle for
parallel-world teleportation. After that succeeds, we'll send over a
living thing, and inally myself. Is that good?"
"It's good, but please excuse me from another teleportation disaster."
"Don't worry. There's no need to worry about that."

Nanahoshi repeatedly said not to worry.

That actually makes me worry more.

For the record, she did give me a detailed report earlier, but it has way
too much information, and I haven't inished scanning it yet.
However, Nanahoshi has performed numerous experiments to ensure
that she doesn't cause a teleportation incident.
Me and Sylphy helped with that as well.

"Are you con ident?"

"I am."

Then, I'll believe in you.

You seem to be con ident enough.

"Well then, shall we begin?"

"Yes. Then, starting with an apple…"

Nanahoshi probably prepared one ahead of time.

From the basket that was left in the corner of the room, she produced
an apple.
Holding the apple, she climbed onto the magic device, trotted to its
center, and placed it there.

"Perugius-sama, if you will."

"Uh huh."

Perugius moved to the opposite end of the magic circle.

No, not just Perugius.
His servants moved one by one into evenly-spaced intervals around
the magic circle.
Only Sylvaril moved instead to the base of the arch.

"Rudeus goes over here."

At Nanahoshi's instruction, I stood opposite to Perugius.

Right there were two hand-shaped marks that all but said "Place hands
here."

"At my signal, insert mana into there. As much as you possibly can."
"Roger that."

As told, I put my hands down.

It's kind of exciting.
I turn my head and look over to Sylphy.
She was staring blankly at the magic circle while whispering with
Zanoba.
They also took the bait1, so they must be interested.

Eris wasn't taking part in the conversation.

She was in her usual pose, looking up at the arch with a seemingly
proud expression.
She probably simply likes big things.
The Orsted who's sluggishly standing behind her is…

"Perugius-sama! Please begin!"

"Yeah."

Whoops, I need to concentrate.

Even though I said concentrate, I just need to pour in mana.
In any case, just concentrate.

"… We're starting."

Perugius and his servants simultaneously touched the magic circle.

In the next instant, the edge of the magic circle faintly gave off light.
However, it was only near the edge.
The tiny magic circles around the edge are strongly shining, but the
center remains dark.
A failure?

"Rudeus."
"Yes."

As told, I send mana through both hands.

The next instant. My right hand felt as if it was sticking to the magic
circle.

I could tell that my mana was being sucked out with frightening vigor.
For some reason it's only my right hand; mana is being sucked from my
left hand as well, but it's weak compared to the right hand.
Should it be strong in the left hand, too?

The moment I thought that, the amount being sucked from my left hand
explosively increased.
In exchange, the amount being drawn from my right hand diminished.
Right, left, right, left.

The strength at which mana was being drawn out alternated.

Feeling it carefully, the strength at the ingertips and palm differed
slightly.
However, rather than mechanical, I could feel as if it were being
manually controlled.
The one who is controlling it… is Perugius, huh?
I can't see his face, but it seems like his job wasn't just starting up the
magic circle.
And then, the ones assisting him are his servants.
It's not automatic once started, but needs to be managed; it's correct to
call it a magic device.

The radiance of the magic circle increased.

While changing color from blue, to green, to white, the room was illed
with an overwhelming brightness.
It's already too bright to see anything.
Is this the intensity of the magic circle?
I've never seen a magic circle this bright.
No.
I've seen it once before.

That was, during the teleportation incident…

Patsu——2

A sound rang out, and the light disappeared.

No, it didn't disappear completely.
The arch.
Only the arch's light continued to faintly illuminate the surroundings.

And then, directly beneath the arch.

The very center of the magic circle.
The place where the apple was.
Where the apple used to be.

In that place, something bluish-white was remaining.

A bluish-white, particulate something.
The particles lightly loated into the surroundings and slowly
disappeared.

"The experiment was a success."

"…"

Nobody answered Sylvaril's words.

Without waiting for a response, she illed something in on a nearby
piece of paper.

"From here, we will analyze the mana traces and increase the certainty
of parallel-world teleportation. However, the data for that analysis is
already gathered, so it will not take much time."

While listening to Nanahoshi's explanation, I removed my hands from

the magic circle.

"Rudeus, are you okay?"

When she asked me, I thought back to the mana from earlier.
Only one time. With just one or two activations, the mana drain was
that much.3
If I were to do that repeatedly, it would certainly suck me dry.

"I'm okay, but doing that repeatedly would be impossible."

"I see… Thank you for your work. I pretty much intend to go at a pace of
once every 1 or 2 days. Go rest for today."

Nanahoshi said that and bowed her head, then ran over in Perugius's
direction.
While discussing this and that with the research team, she was jotting
down notes.
She'll probably consolidate the reports for this experiment and make
use of them for the next one.

The parallel-world teleportation system itself is complete.

All that's left is to put the inishing touches on that arch, and while
analyzing the mana traces and observations, change the teleported
objects to be progressively more Nanahoshi-like.
That will take around one more month.

It's troubling to take that much time while Gisu is moving in the
background… but there's no helping it.
This is the result of failing to make Perugius a comrade.4
 Part 2

Since the experiment started, two weeks have passed.

While I went back and forth between my house and the lying fortress,
the experiments continued.

The experiments use up quite a bit of mana.

It's questionable if that much mana can be recovered in a single day.
For the sake of the experiment, I decided that even if someone attacked
with this timing, I would try to use as little mana as possible.

Once I decided that, I immediately became bored.

No, it's not like I had nothing to do.
Talking with Zanoba about doll sales, talking with Roxy about
improving the Magic Armor, using the lithographs to exchange
information with my collaborators, talking with Orsted about our
future plans without results, and such.
There aren't many free days.

However, compared to this past year and a half where I continuously

traveled, it's pretty easy.
There are times when the mercenary corps branches or the doll sales
of ices contact me through the communication lithograph to make a
decision, but in Sharia, there are many people that I can consult with,
and I don't need to think of everything from the ground up.

Furthermore, travel doesn't take much time, so I can spend time with
the children before going to bed.
I talk about the day's happenings to Zenith, who can read minds, talk
about Cliff with Elinalise when she visits, help teach Lara to talk, watch
over Lucy's studies, be made to cry by Arus.
Days with few worries.
I wonder if this is what it feels like to be an of ice worker who works
every day of the year taking an extended vacation for the irst time in a
while.
I can somehow understand why Orsted hasn't left Sharia recently.

There are times when I wonder if this is okay, but humans need times
to rest, and maybe I was in need of some relaxation.

If there was late night fun in bed it would be awesome, but the
abstinent Rudeus needs to have patience until he accomplishes his
goal.
 Part 3

Now then, after various things, a month has passed.

The experiments inished in the blink of an eye.

The experiments went very well.

As the experiments progressed, the objects sent to the parallel world
changed from fruits to animals.
The animals used were larger and larger, and each time the magic circle
was adjusted, over and over again.
Eventually a horse around three times larger than Nanahoshi was sent
to the parallel world.

The results of the arch's measurements:

The horse was transferred to [a land between 10 meters and 30 meters
above sea level in the parallel world].
That is the limit of our ability to measure from here.
There's no way to tell from the mana remains whether it lew to Japan
or America.
When adapting the same world teleportation circle patterns to parallel
world teleportation, all that can be determined is [whether it went to
land or sea] and [the general altitude of the land].
However, by specifying dry land 10~30 meters above sea level, the
chances of dying instantly upon teleportation is greatly lowered.

Although we say parallel world, there's no guarantee that it's the same
parallel world that we know.
Of course, since we summoned things like PET bottles from there, the
probability is high.
But there is no de initive proof.
It's possible that it's actually a different world that is very similar to the
one we know.

Even if it is our old world, with vague constraints like land 10~30
meters above sea level, there's a high chance of being sent to a distant
foreign country.
And then, there's the road home.
Although there's a good chance of making it to Japan if she teleports
with a large amount of food and water, warm clothing, and something
that can be exchanged for money… it'll be a rough trip.

However, even then she's going.

She's already resolved herself for whatever may happen.

All that's left is to send Nanahoshi herself.

Taking my mana levels into consideration, the main event will take
place in three days.
 Part 4

Two days after the experiments concluded.

Nanahoshi came to my house.

"Before I go, I want to use the bath at your house."

Is what she said, but that's probably just an excuse.

"In that case, how about we have a farewell party?"

"No, there's no need for that."

While saying that, Nanahoshi entered the bathroom.

Right now, she's probably all alone in the bathroom.

I don't know what her true motives are.

Maybe she wants to renew her spirits before the event, or maybe she
just wants to say goodbye.
Maybe she wants to spend a night with me to make memories of this
world, in which case I should go barge into the bathroom… No, there's
no way. It's just a delusion brought about by the abstinent Rudeus's
over lowing sexual desire. If I actually did that, Sylphy would probably
get mad.

Yesterday, it seems like she went around saying farewell to everyone

she knows here in Sharia, so she's probably here for that.
For her last night in this world, she decided to come say farewell to my
family.

In that case, what I can do is secretly ask Aisha and Lilia to prepare a
more extravagant dinner than usual.
Mostly potatoes.
Norn seems to be coming home today, too, so while it may be meager,
at least we can send her off warmly.

"Hey, wait!"
"I don't wanna~!"

While I was thinking that and helping Sylphy look after Sieg, Lucy came
running into the living room.
Completely naked.
Like that, she jumped up into my lap.

"Papa, save me!"

What kind of event is this?

Being asked for help by a completely nude woman.
Since when has Lucy been such a devilish woman!?
Anyone who refuses isn't a man.
Leave it to me, whether it's a Dragon God or a Demon King, I'll send
them lying!

"Rudeus!"

The one who appeared was a red-haired Demon God.

She's also topless.
That's no good, the abstinent Rudeus is weak to that. It hits my weak
spot.

"Rudeus, catch Lucy for me. She hates baths. Even though earlier she
said that she needs to take a bath since she was sweating during sword
practice."
I caught Lucy.
Sorry, Lucy.
However, you need to take a bath after exercising.

"I don't wanna! Red-mama's violent!"

"Violent? Eris… Hitting me is one thing, but you shouldn't hit children."
"How rude, I don't hit her! I'm just a little… bad at washing hair."

So that's it. When I look at Lucy, she puffed out her cheeks and
grumbled, "Yeah, when Red-mama washes my hair, stuff gets in my eyes
and it hurts."
I see, so that's the reason.
I'm sorry, Eris.
Even you wouldn't hit children.

"Then, Lucy, why don't we help you learn to wash your own hair?"
"… Papa is… Okay."

Lucy began to say something, but held her tongue partway, and was
taken back to the bathroom by Eris.

"I think she wanted to be washed by Rudy."

"…Yeah, you may be right."

But Nanahoshi is in the bathroom right now.

There's no way I can get in.

Ah.
Come to think of it, I didn't tell Nanahoshi, did I? That someone else
may come in…
No, I think she already knew.
The custom of entering my house’s bath with several people has been
here since the house was irst built.
After all this time, she probably won't complain about someone barging
in.

After a little while, Roxy and Norn came home, and went into the bath
with Lara.
Switching out with them, Nanahoshi, Eris, and Lucy came back while
releasing steam.
Maybe because it was such a long bath, they were all red.

"Guess what, Papa? Nanahoshi-neechan taught me how to wash my

hair!"
"Is that so? Thank you, Nanahoshi."
"You're welcome."

It seems Nanahoshi was taking care of Lucy.

She may have been talking with Eris in the bath, since there wasn't any
dangerous atmosphere.5
As expected, baths are great.
Naked socializing is the way to peace.
 Part 5

After me and Sylphy had a bath with Arus, it became dinnertime.

The menu is meat and vegetables and rice.

And then potatoes.
Potato chips and french fries.
Junk food.

Nanahoshi made herself inconspicuous6 at the edge of the dining table,

but she helped herself to plenty of potatoes.
Even though when she makes it back home, she can have them as much
as she wants.
Honestly, what a gluttonous potato woman.

"This food is pretty good."

She didn't eat only potatoes, but had rice as well.

"You can get rice in the lying fortress, right?"

"But I like the rice here more… I think."
"Is that so?"

This rice is a product of Sharia, Aisha rice.

How about we make the brand name ‘beautiful maid’?
The under-20-year-old virgin maid('s gathered brawny men bulging
with muscles) made it in a rice paddy that they made while dripping
with sweat, my favorite masterpiece.
It was made to suit the tongues of the Japanese.
"This is the last time you’ll eat this food… make sure to chew it
properly when eating."
"Why did you suddenly take a motherly tone?"

After saying that, Nanahoshi continued to eat in silence for a while.

"…"

At some point, her gaze shifted from me to my family.

Lucy is happily talking about recent events, and Norn is listening to her
enthusiastically.
Roxy is talking about this and that concerning magic circles with
Sylphy.
Eris was feeding Lara, while Aisha did the same for Arus.
Lilia and Zenith are watching over that.
It's a lively scene that I wouldn't have been able to imagine long ago.

Nanahoshi was watching that scene attentively.

As expected, she misses her own home.

While I was thinking that, the meal ended.

After dinner, Nanahoshi kept the children company for a while.

Maybe thanks to the naked socializing, Lucy became attached to
Nanahoshi, and when Arus is held by Nanahoshi, he buries his face in
her chest with a broad smile.
Lara is the same as always, though…

"Nanahoshi, why don't you spend the night?"

In the end, because of Sylphy's words, Nanahoshi ended up staying
over.
It seems like a natural course of events.
However, the guest bedroom was made into a nursery a long time ago.
Since there is no place for guests to stay, Sylphy ended up lending
Nanahoshi her room.
 Part 6

That night, I talked with Nanahoshi.

In the house where everyone had fallen asleep.
In the living room, two people facing each other, illuminated by the
moon shining through the window and the light of the ireplace, talked
while slowly drinking alcohol.

It was just useless talk.

Stuff like Perugius's hobbies and how much Sylvaril admires Perugius.
Like how Orsted and Perugius have poor relations, but seem to
recognize each other.
It was truly useless idle chatter.

"Rudeus, you're already a splendid adult."

While we were talking, Nanahoshi suddenly said that.

"Is that the case?"

"When I irst met you, you were a small child like an elementary school
student, and the next time you were like a middle school student. To be
honest, there were times when I thought you were younger than me…
However, recently you've been very adult-like. You got married, and had
kids."
"It's not like getting married and having kids makes you an adult,
though."

I honestly don't really understand this adulthood and childhood stuff.

There's no mistake that in my previous life, I was just a big child,
though.
"That's true. However, recently you've seemed much more of an adult
than me."
"Is that the case?"
"Yeah, you've been thinking about various things such as your children
and family… In comparison, I haven't been… I haven't changed at all."
"That's not true."

Nanahoshi has changed a lot from how she used to be.

She used to not let anyone approach her.
The invincible Silent Seven Star-sama.

"If it was the you from long ago, you wouldn't have played with my
children or anything like that."
"Is that really so… However, that was because of the time when you
saved me. Until then, I had never thought to get involved with the
people of this world."
"In the previous world, would you have taken care of children?"
"… Probably… No, I might have been a bit cruel, because of entrance
exams. My tests were coming up, too."

Entrance exams and tests.

It's got a nostalgic ring.

"I wonder how many years have passed over there."

"Don't say unpleasant things."
"Oh, sorry."

Since she came here, roughly 15 years have passed.

If 15 years passed over there, she would be like Urashima Tarou.7
It may be possible that as soon as she teleports, Nanahoshi ages 15
years, too.
"However, I somehow get the feeling that not that much time has
passed."
"Why?"

With a drunk face, I told her my thoughts.

"Me and Nanahoshi were run over by a truck on the same day, right?
However, I came here around 10 years before you. So the low of time is
probably different between here and there. That's why, you don't need
to worry."
"Huh, is that s——"

Nanahoshi suddenly put on a thoughtful face.

"…………… Wait a minute. What do you mean, we were run over by a

truck on the same day?"

Ah.

"Does that mean that you were there?"

"Ummm, that is."
"Wait a minute, huh, wait…"

Nanahoshi put her inger on her forehead and shut her eyes as if trying
to remember something.
She suddenly raised her face.

"The fatass from back then."

Ah, Aaaaah… What have I done…

It's because of the alcohol. Even though I was so careful.
Or rather, that's rude. What do you mean by fatass? Although I was
certainly obese…

"Uwah, I see, so it's that person, Rudeus is that person…! Eeeh, you
became this cool, Heeeeh…!"

Nanahoshi put her hand to her mouth and opened her eyes wide.
Not good, she's become excited.
I thought she'd be disgusted, but she somehow seems happy.

"Um, Nanahoshi=san8… If possible, that is, I'd be thankful if you could

keep it a secret from everybody."
"Why?"
"… If they ind out, they may abandon me."
"I don't think they chose you because of your face, though…"
"Even so, there are things I'd like to keep a secret."
"… I guess so."

Nanahoshi dropped herself back onto the sofa.

So she understands. I thought she'd be obstinate and not cooperate
with me, though.

"Since Rudeus is different from me; you're [reincarnated]."

"Yeah."

That's right, reincarnation.

I can't go back to how I was.
It's not like I intend to completely abandon everything from back then,
but I don't intend to proactively go looking, either.9
In addition, I think my past life is something to be ashamed of.
I do think that I am the way I am now only because of how hopeless I
was back then, but shameful things are still shameful.

"I understand. I'll keep it to myself."

"… Please."

Then, I thought back to my previous life.

"Oh, that's right, I was forgetting something."

"What?"
"Since you already know my identity… well, not really, but I want you to
deliver this to my home from my previous life."

Saying that, I laid an envelope out on the table.

In this slightly thick envelope, my feelings for my siblings from my
previous life are enclosed.

It's been twenty-odd years since I came here.

A lot of things happened in that time.
Because of those things, I think I can proudly say I'm different from
how I was back then.
I'll only say that I'm different, though; I absolutely won't say I've
become admirable or anything…
Anyhow, an apology for that time, reminiscences, and my current
circumstances are all crammed into there.

If, by chance, Nanahoshi is sent to Japan and not a single day has
passed, they may wonder what the hell I'm saying…
But, that's ine.
It's like self-satisfaction.

"I understand."
As if it were important, Nanahoshi put it into her bag.

"I'll make sure it gets delivered."

"I'm counting on you."

The destination isn't necessarily Japan.

There's no guarantee that she can make it back to Japan after she
teleports.
But even so, she nodded.

"Also, take this."

I handed over one more letter.

Compared to the last one, it's very thin.

"If several years have passed over there, and you have nobody to rely
on, no home, and nowhere to go… This letter asks my siblings to, even
if just for a little while, take care of you."
"…!"

The hands that Nanahoshi received the letter with were trembling.

"That's…"
"Well, I was a parasite over there, so they may not listen, but… Just in
case."
"You were a parasite?"
"Yeah, I was a jobless good-for-nothing."

When she gets there and meets my siblings, it'll get known anyway.

"That's a little hard to believe…"

Nanahoshi said that and looked long and hard at my face.

I wonder if her saying that is proof that I've done my best.
If so, it makes me happy.

"However, if it comes to that, I'll use this thankfully."

As if it were important, Nanahoshi clutched it to her chest and bowed

her head.

"Truly, for all you've done for me, thank you very much."

Nanahoshi returns tomorrow.

The experiments were perfect.
That magic circle is impeccable.

However, even so there is a tinge of anxiety in my heart.

The magic circle made with careful preparations and numerous
experiments.
Nanahoshi is con ident, and nobody thinks that it will fail.

However, there is a point to be concerned about.

There's only one remaining.

At the present, I don't intend to say that and make her anxious.
In the irst place, Nanahoshi should already be aware of that.
However, she doesn't say it.
It may be she's already made arrangements for that.

"… Tomorrow, we're getting you home."

Therefore, that is all I said.

"Yes."

Nanahoshi nodded.
I get the feeling that some things can be accomplished as long as you
have a strong will.

1. Maybe a reference to last chapter?

2. I think he actually just made up this sound effect.

3. Not sure here, TLC please.

4. Still unsure about this. ここは一つ、ペルギウスを仲間にいれようとして失

敗した、ぐらいの心積もりで頑張るとしよう。

5. Unsure about this one. 風呂の中でエリスとも話をしたのか、険悪な空気は

流れていない。

6. As in trying not to stand out and isolating herself. If you can think of a better
way to put it, please change it.
7. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Urashima_Tar%C5%8D

8. Yes, there was an equals sign here. It's all katakana, too.

9. 全てを捨てたつもりはないが、でも積極的に見せていくつもりもない。
Not sure about this one.
Chapter 237 - Nanahoshi’s Fate
 Part 1

The day of Nanahoshi’s return has inally come.

Only Perugius, his servants, and I were present at the teleportation
magic circle.
Nanahoshi didn’t want anyone else to see her off.
She’s already gone around and said her farewells to everyone.

Our formation is the same as before.

I’m the mana supply, Perugius is the controller.
Nanahoshi is standing in the center of the magic circle.

She’s standing there facing me, wearing a traveling out it and carrying
a large backpack.
The backpack was packed to deal with any conceivable situation.
Even though I say that, neither Nanahoshi or I have any experience
traveling overseas in our previous world.
She should need identi ication and something to exchange for cash;
also, we don’t know if things like magic crystals or scrolls will be usable
over there.
So we packed roughly what we thought was needed for a journey.
After that, it’s up to her wisdom and courage to get her through.

“….”

Nanahoshi looked at me, I looked at her.

There’s no need to say anything more.
We spoke enough yesterday.
Anything else is unnecessary.

“Rudeus! Preparations are complete!”

At Perugius’ signal, I placed my hands on the teleportation apparatus.

Everything’s proceeding as usual.
We’ve practiced this experiment many times already.
Although not all of the attempts were successful, any points of failure
were identi ied and ixed.
At this point, Perugius and I are veterans.
Well, even if I call myself a veteran, all I really do is supply the mana.

“Everything’s set.”
“Nanahoshi, that’s good!”

Nanahoshi faced Perugius and nodded.

“Yes, Perugius-sama, thank you for everything!”

“Formalities are unnecessary. Thanks to you, I have also learned many
interesting things.”

That’s all there was to Perugius and Nanahoshi’s farewell.

After that, they immediately went back to focusing on what they were
doing.
Nanahoshi faced me, and Perugius signaled to one of his servants.

“Then, let’s begin.”

At Perugius’ signal, the teleportation device started.

Everything is proceeding as usual.
Perugius and his servants placed their hands on the magic circle.

As I begin supplying magic power, the edges of the magic circle begin to
faintly give off light.
My mana is being drained at a tremendous rate, but I’m already
accustomed to that.
Then, reacting to my mana, the magic circle began to shine brightly.
First blue, then green, then white.

While the magic circle was giving off tremendous amounts of light, I
was focused on properly supplying the mana.
Thanks to repeating the experiment so many times, I’m accustomed to
the timing I need to allocate my mana.
Evenly, without waste, not too much, but not too little.
The magic circle, as usual, started emitting a black light…

Huh?
I don’t think there’s been a black coloring before.
Somehow, I have a bad feeling about this.

“Rudeus!”

Perugius shouted.
The black light’s growing stronger.
I don’t know whether I should continue or stop.
I’m not the one controlling the process; I don’t know what to do.

“Perugius-sama! Instructions!”
“We need more power–!”
As instructed, I increased the amount of power pouring into the magic
circle.
My legs are getting weak; even my vision is going hazy from using this
much power.
Yet the black magic circle shows no sign of change.
But, I have a feeling like something’s over lowing in my arm.
This is the irst time I’ve felt this.
This might be dangerous.
Very dangerous; should I cut the power?
But, Perugius said we needed more magic power, I need to have faith–

–*crack*…!

Something burst.
Then, as if a breaker tripped, the magic circle lost its light.
All in a split second.
The light normally disappears slowly, but this time it happened in an
instant.
Almost as if all the magic was suddenly absorbed by something.

“….”

We’re still here.

The candlesticks in the corner of the room are still giving off light.
But the room is shrouded in silence, like a PC shutting down.

And, of course.
Needless to say.
Nanahoshi was still here.
Still standing in the center of the magic circle.

Everyone is dumbstruck.
I am too, the servants look as if they don’t understand; a feeling of
confusion has illed the room.

“… What happened!”

Perugius shouted.

“What did you do, Rudeus Greyrat!”

“Huh?”

Me?

“Why was the supply of magic cut halfway!”

Cut?
I didn’t though.

“I was properly supplying mana.”

“Then, why did that…”

The supply of magic was cut?

But I didn’t reduce the amount of mana. Rather, I increased it.
Somehow it felt different.
No mana was being released from my hands?
But, I still feel the fatigue from using up an enormous amount of mana.
“If the mana supply was cut, the magic circle should have lost its light.”
“That’s right… there was de initely mana… but, the low was
interrupted… as if someone compromised the magic circle…”

Looking at the magic circle, it seems like part of it cracked.

Was there a bug somewhere and the device short-circuited?
No, give me a break.
It’s not something that would suddenly break.

“Ugh…”

Perugius had his hand on his chin in a thoughtful expression.

Nanahoshi descended from the magic circle.

“….”

Nanahoshi was silent.

She lowered her backpack in silence, almost as if she was sleepwalking,
and left the room.
Looking at Perugius…
He’s still thinking.
Somehow, his servants also seem shaken up.

What to do…
I want to igure out the cause of failure, but…
No, I’ll leave that to Perugius.
I went after Nanahoshi.
 Part 2

Nanahoshi was sitting on the bed in her room.

Her shoulders and head were drooping.
With her head down, I can’t see her expression.
Judging from her posture, it seems like a mix between fatigue and
resignation.
And, like me, at least a little shock from the failure.

“….”

It’s time for an honest conversation.

I had a sneaking suspicion this would be a failure.
That’s because of what my future self said.
He said [It fails at the very end.]

Although I don’t know if this is the end, or there’s more to come.

I never heard the speci ics of the failure.
It’s not something I would have understood.
I don’t even know whether the experiment turned out differently.

Thinking back now, I should have asked for more details, but regrets
won’t help.
Moreover, my future self said I failed to support her.
I failed to support her, and then Nanahoshi…
Although my future self was vague, I have no doubt she met a sorrowful
end.
In other words, that’s now.
Here and now, Nanahoshi is depressed, I need to support her.
But, I don’t know how to respond.
Failure can happen to anyone, it’s no use worrying about, that’s…
normal.
Even my future self should have said something like that.
No, because my future self became such a hardened person, he might
not have said anything at all.
In fact, he might have said something horrible and driven Nanahoshi
away.
He was a considerably horrible person; he might have even said
something like, [It’s probably impossible to return anyway, just become
my woman.] and attacked her.

… I’d like to know the failed example.

Well, I’ll have to think for myself.
If my correct answer is a mistake, I’d really like to know what went
wrong when I try to console Nanahoshi.

Umm…
I guess I’ll start as always.
When Sylphy is like this, I’d sit down next to her. Then put my hand on
her shoulder.

“Is this how you seduced those three?”

Nanahoshi raised her face and looked at me with damp eyes.

… yeah, that is kind of like making a move.

“Excuse me.”
I returned the hand I was about to place on Nanahoshi’s shoulder to my
knee.

“Um, Nanahoshi-san. Can we talk?”

“Huh? I’m busy.”
“Well, even so… being alone at a time like this, it might be better to talk
things out, even if it isn’t easy. Even if it doesn’t solve the problem, we
can work on that afterwards; getting your spirit back is more
important.”

The book Nanahoshi had open on her knee caught my eye.

Japanese was written on the page.
[The hypothesis failed at the inal stage.]
That’s what was written.

“It was good to hear that I would fail beforehand.”

Nanahoshi traced her notes with her inger as she said that.

“If I failed without knowing that, I would have blamed some defect in
the magic circle.”

Nanahoshi looked up.

She doesn’t look depressed.
I seem to have misunderstood the fatigue and resignation I saw earlier.
After all, Nanahoshi considered the possibility of failure.
Well, maybe she doesn’t need my support then.
No, it’s possible she’s still depressed…
As I was thinking, Nanahoshi turned back to her notebook.

“Hey, do you remember my hypothesis?”

Hypothesis, hypothesis…
I have a feeling that I heard something about that.
Somehow, I felt like it was nonsensical.
I don’t remember it very well.

“I’m sorry. I don’t remember.”

“….”

Nanahoshi’s eyes were getting moist again.

I’m sorry.

“Well, then I’ll give you the outline…”

Nanahoshi began her explanation.

That is to say, she just began reading out of her notebook.

“First of all, the Fedoa Region metastasis event (that summoned me) is
not originally supposed to happen.”
“Why would something that doesn’t originally happen occur? When I
heard about your future self, I thought someone from the future sent
me to the past… no, more like [Placed in the past.]”
“Because a person who should not originally exist was placed in the
past, history changed. The balance of the world’s aggregate magic
power was broken, causing an adjustment on the scale of the Fedoa
Region disappearing to occur.”

Ah, I remember hearing about this.

But at the time I had other things on my mind, so I don’t remember
much.
It’s a nonsensical conversation, but…
She’s become more energetic, she seems to be recovering from the
shock.
No, it’s too soon to say that.
She might just be distracted.
I should still keep her company.

“Do you understand?”

“Yeah.”

Nanahoshi turned to another page in her notes.

This page was labeled [Who and Why].

“From here on is the main issue.

Someone in the future modi ied history and I was the outcome.
Allow me to explain why it’s because of [The Future].
I was able to come to this conclusion because of Orsted.
He is sent from the [Past] and does a loop in the [Present].
In the present, Orsted can’t really intervene, and his loop is the
strongest existence until he wins.” 1

Orsted’s father, the irst Dragon God sent him.

The irst generation Dragon God used a secret technique to send
Orsted into a ixed-interval time loop.
According to Orsted, he can only escape the loop by defeating
Hitogami.
Until now, he hasn’t been able to, but sooner or later he should succeed.
He’s de initely strong enough.
“I think the fact that we were sent here is related to the ight between
the Dragon God and Human God.” 2
“Why is that?”
“Immediately after I was transferred, the irst person I met was Orsted.
Afterwards I met you, and greatly changed Orsted’s fate. We intervened
in Orsted’s loop.”

Orsted loops in order to defeat Hitogami.

I don’t know what will happen after he wins.
But, to defeat him, the past might have to somehow be altered.
Nanahoshi and I might have been placed here as some sort of strategic
move…
But who would do that?
It’s Orsted.
He loops when he loses.
In other words, it’s possible that future Orsted brought us here.

“But, it can’t be Orsted. He’s not capable of that.”

Yeah.
Because, even without modifying the past, Orsted would eventually
win.
Even if Orsted could alter the past, rather than interfering with his loop,
it would make more sense to change events before that.
Like preventing Laplace from being divided during the second Human-
Demon Great War.
Alternatively, there’s the possibility that future Orsted has already
intervened in his past loops…
I have no idea.
“It’s not possible for Hitogami either. Hitogami was supposed to win in
this loop… even Orsted said as much.”

Orsted wasn’t aware of Gisu’s existence.

Therefore, he was supposed to win a little later.
Like tripping over a small stone, it’s completely unexpected.
In this loop, without us, Hitogami would de initely win. That’s why
there would be no reason for Hitogami to change the past.

“Then, who, for what reason?”

“That is the main subject. Though this is only a hypothesis…”

Nanahoshi lightly tapped a name written in her notebook.

Written there, the name [Shinohara Akihito].
And, directly beneath it was written [Kuroki Seiji], with an X through it
and [Rudeus Greyrat] written to its side.

“Yesterday, you told me who you were, remember? At that time, Aki and
I… Shinohara Akihito was hugging me, and you had pushed Kuroki Seiji
to safety. In other words, it’s unlikely he was teleported.”
“Three people were run over by the truck that day. Of them, two have
been transported to this place. But, the remaining person, has not.”
“And, you were transferred here a decade earlier than I was…
In other words, it’s likely three people were teleported that day, to
different times.”

Although I’ve been reincarnated…

Well, it’s not that different.

“It’s too coincidental that you were transferred, and then I was.
So, it would make sense if Shinohara Akihito was transferred to the
future.
And, Shinohara Akihito met Orsted.
This is the irst time this has happened in Orsted’s loops.
Future Orsted befriended Shinohara Akihito and, realizing he couldn’t
beat Hitogami… moved to secure victory.”

So someone from the future modi ied the past…

“… Then, that led to the Fedoa Region’s disappearance? That guy,

Shinohara Akihito, came up with a method to modify the past?”
“It’s not something he could do himself. However, just like we’ve met
many people here, he must have met various people as well.
That’s how, he must have found someone with the power to alter the
past…”

A miko.
That word suddenly lashed across my mind.
Zanoba has superhuman strength,
The miko in Milis can read memories just by looking into her target’s
eyes.
It wouldn’t be strange if there’s a miko with the power to alter the past.

“Has Orsted mentioned someone like that?”

“He did. [A miko who can rewind an object’s time.]”

Rewinding an object’s time… huh?

That’s a little different from what I thought.
Although it’s not what I expected, the miko’s power is undoubtedly
related to time.

“However, the miko has an incredibly weak fate, and dies quickly as a
result…”
“And Shinohara Akihito saved the miko.”

Everything is clicking into place.

Shinohara Akihito met the miko.
In addition he met Orsted, and probably created a magic tool to amplify
the miko’s ability.
Nanahoshi and Perugius created this powerful teleportation device.
Cliff and Zanoba created the magic armor.
It’s the same thing.
Then, using that ability, he altered the past…

“…. But, how is the teleportation’s failure connected to this?”

“That’s just it.”

Nanahoshi turned to another page.

There, written across the top, [My future in case I can’t return home.]

“I considered that. I was looking for Shinohara Akihito, and he was

looking for me.”
“… Ah.”
“Well, it’s only a hypothesis…
I am unable to return now because I am supposed to return with
Shinohara Akihito in the future.
Or perhaps I can’t return until some event comes to pass.
Or maybe both.”

In other words, that’s it.

I’ll put it in order.

In the future.
For some reason, a man named Shinohara Akihito was summoned.
Shinohara collaborated with Orsted.
However, it was impossible to win against Hitogami in that state.
Upon investigating, he found the cause was in the past.
Therefore, by amplifying the miko’s power, he modi ied the past.

…. Perhaps that’s why I was summoned here.

That’s why Hitogami saw that he would be killed by my descendants in
the future.
So, the unknown person who was there with Orsted and my
descendants was Shinohara Akihito.

However, there’s a problem.

He had no way to return to his original world.
So Shinohara Akihito borrowed the miko’s power again.
This time summoning Nanahoshi, who’s dying to return home.
And because of that, she made the teleportation magic circle.
However, that might have been overdoing it.
So, the entire Fedoa Region ended up disappearing…

Thinking about it, I’m starting to get annoyed at this Shinohara Akihito
guy.
If this hypothesis is correct, the entire Fedoa Region was annihilated
because Shinohara Akihito was sel ish.
Although it’s only a hypothesis.

No…
I can’t really blame him.
It’s possible that Shinohara Akihito was out of other options; his only
choice might have been modifying the past.
 g y g p
Doing something like that is dangerous; he may have chosen to modify
the past in order to protect something important, even if it could cost
him his life.
When I came to this world, my number of important things increased.

My wives, my children, my sisters.

In order to protect them, I became Orsted’s subordinate.
Orsted turned out to be a surprisingly good guy, but I didn’t know that
at the time.
I was sure I would be ordered to do inhumane things.
And I’m sure I would have obeyed those orders, in order to protect my
family.
We might be the same in that regard.
The only difference is what we consider important.

“I see… then, Nanahoshi. If you assume your hypothesis is correct,

what are you going to do?”
“Well… until I play my part, it won’t be possible for me to return home. I
already inished the teleportation device. So there’s nothing left for me
to do.”

Her role…
If Nanahoshi’s role is completing the teleportation device, then I
wonder what my role is.
Leading Orsted to victory?
Or maybe my purpose is to kill Gisu, when all of our enemies are
gathered at one point… thinking about it, dealing with Gisu is my
primary concern.
Hitogami may have others besides Gisu hiding.

“But, I’m unable to return. So there must be something else I have to

do.”
“Alright.”
“If I think about it, my purpose here must be to send Shinohara Akihito
back to our original world in the future.”
“Yeah?”
“That’s just it, isn’t it? I made the device. But if he doesn’t know how to
use it, he can’t return.”

Well…
Yeah, even if there’s a mana battery like me, it would be dif icult to
operate the device.
It seems unlikely that Perugius would still be alive.
But, this way of thinking, isn’t it too much?
It should be ine to make a manual or something.

“Or perhaps [I’m already in the future.]”

Ah, that could be problematic.

If a time paradox occurs, it might not be possible to return.
If Nanahoshi returns now, future Nanahoshi won’t exist.
If it’s the future that’s changing the past, then the future is the priority,
so the magic device’s operation might become ambiguous.

“But it might be impossible for me to survive another 80 years. Disease

is always a risk.”

As Nanahoshi said that, she looked towards a teacup in the corner of

the room.
It’s easy to forget, but Nanahoshi is already suffering from a chronic
illness.
A parallel-world AIDS.
Presently, the symptoms are suppressed by routinely drinking tea
made from Sokasu grass.
However, she doesn’t know when she’ll contract another disease.
Projecting 80 years into the future, her survival rate lowers.

“So what will you do?”

“Therefore…”

Nanahoshi began to answer.

Her solution.

“I’ll request Perugius to stop my time.”

One of Perugius’s servants, Sukeakoto of Time.

It’s possible to stop time for whomever he touches.
With that power, Nanahoshi can de initely survive.
For a long time, though it’s unlikely to last the entire time.
Perugius won’t be able to leave Sukeakoto idle when Laplace revives.
Laplace will revive in 80 years, 50 at the soonest.
And, if Orsted cannot reach Hitogami without defeating Laplace, then
Mr. Shinohara will help him…
Nanahoshi will wake up at the perfect time.

“So, Rudeus. I have a request for you.”

“… a request?”

I wonder what it is.

“You have to make sure Shinohara Akihito does not overlook my

existence.
I’ll leave this book to you, to help you set up more teleportation sites. 3
After that, even though it’s taboo, I want you to announce the existence
of teleportation magic circles to the world and help advance its
research.”
“… Will that be necessary?”
“What if my hypothesis is incorrect? I mean, it would be strange if
everything it together just like that. 80% of it could be considered a
delusion; there’s no insurance. If my hypothesis is wrong, then 80 years
later, I’ll be able to return properly.”

That hypothesis seems pretty reliable.

Even if it’s slightly off, I feel like it’s pretty much correct.
But that’s just it.
It’s not necessarily correct.
Even if Shinohara was transferred too, it’s not limited to just that.
The reason Nanahoshi can’t return might actually be due to a defect in
the magic circle.
Although we think it’s perfect now, there might be some obscure
problem that can’t be resolved without a breakthrough.

“Of course, I plan to check on the situation several times a year; things
might turn out differently…”

The situation can change.

Her hypothesis isn’t necessarily correct either.
And, I want to help Nanahoshi return home to the best of my abilities.
I, also have a reason.
I went through great pains to write the letter I entrusted to her.

“I understand.”
I nodded.
 Part 3

Afterwards, we tried again.

Once again, after reviewing the magic device, we tried to send
Nanahoshi home.
There was no problem with the magic circle.
Even after carefully examining it, there was no particular damage.
But, it was still impossible.
As if it was being obstructed by someone, the mana supply was
insuf icient.
Because I know it’s not a problem on my end, unless Perugius is lying, it
might really be interference from the future.
… Or it could be Hitogami’s interference.

Thus, Nanahoshi’s return ended in failure.

No, I shouldn’t really say it’s ended.
After the failure, Perugius announced Nanahoshi was put in
chronostasis.

I thought Perugius might object, but he readily accepted.

After being asked to lend Sukeakoto of Time to put Nanahoshi to sleep,
after seeing her inconsolable expression for a moment, he just
muttered [Is that so] and consented.
They might have discussed it beforehand.
Regarding what would happen if it fails.

“Then, Rudeus. Perugius-sama, for everything that happens from here

on out, thank you in advance.”
That was the last thing Nanahoshi said before disappearing into her
room.
From this point on, she’ll only wake up when Sukeakoto of Time’s
magic is interrupted.
About once a month.
When I think about the fact that I’ve basically been estranged from
Nanahoshi for the past few years, I don’t really feel lonely.
It’s almost like she’s going somewhere far away.
I don’t exactly feel lonely, but some other emotions are swirling about
in my chest.
I wonder what this feeling is.
In any case, I don’t feel very refreshed.

“Rudeus Greyrat.”

While trying to sort out those feelings, I was about to leave the Sky
Fortress, when Perugius called out to me.

“I hate the word ‘fate’.”

“…. I’m not fond of it myself.”

That’s a bit abrupt.

I don’t know why we’re having such a talk now, but I agree.
I don’t like the idea of dancing on someone’s palms.

“The idea of the future determining the past is ridiculous. I won’t

accept something like that.”

Perugius truly seemed to hate the idea, and looked towards the room
Nanahoshi disappeared into.
“The very idea of it ridicules the past, and belittles the present. I won’t
accept it.”
“Even though you say that so plainly, you readily lent your servant to
Nanahoshi.”
“Pfft.”

Perugius let out a snort.

Then ixed his eyes on me with a severe look.

“I believe the magic circle was defective.”

“….”
“Nanahoshi seems to have already given up, but I will not. While she is
asleep, I will complete the magic circle. I swear it on my title of Dragon
King.”

Perugius seems motivated.

Although his eyes look a little dark, they seem to have a ire lit in them.

“But unfortunately, I cannot match your aggregate magic power.

Rudeus Greyrat. Lend me your power.”
“…. I don’t mind. However, Perugius-sama, why would you go that far for
Nanahoshi?”

As I said that, Perugius’ expression suddenly calmed.

I guess he doesn’t know why himself, and he’s just looking towards the
future.
And, as if he suddenly had an idea, he raised his eyebrow.

“For the past, this is the future. It was the past just now. And now it’s
the future. I believe my pupil has made a foolish mistake, and want to
correct it. Until Laplace’s revival, this is just killing time.”

A foolish mistake?
I guess, to Perugius, Nanahoshi’s behavior might be like a child sulking
in bed.
Even if it’s useless right now, in the future something might change.
It’s wishful thinking.

“… I understand. I’ll cooperate.”

“You have my thanks.”
“Don’t mind it.”

It was a comfortable exchange, and I couldn’t help but let out a little
laugh.
Maybe, Nanahoshi might not return in my lifetime.
But if, for some reason, she isn’t able to return, there are people who
care for her.
Knowing that somehow makes me happy.
 Part 4

Just like that, Nanahoshi went to sleep.

Until the future.
I feel refreshed, my gloominess from before has lifted.
A strange feeling remained.
Perhaps, even without me, Nanahoshi can return in the future.
Since my future self had a sad expression, without hearing her
hypothesis, he must have assumed she committed suicide after
hearing from Perugius.
Well, whatever the case, that’s one thing done.
Perugius is going to continue with the research, though Nanahoshi
might also do something in the future…
Well what’s done is done.
It’s time to switch tracks.

Nanahoshi is capable of thinking for herself, and choosing her own

path.
I also have things I have to do.
Alright.

The next place on the list is Sword God Gull Farion.

Let’s go with Eris and two other people.
Simple is best.
Though I’m a little uneasy going without backup, I’ve heard that the
Holy Land of Swords doesn’t have many bright guys.
It’s full of guys that have discussions with their ists.
But, before that, I need to report to Orsted.
Regarding Nanahoshi’s decision.
Although he might have already heard her hypothesis…
Nevertheless, I have to report the outcome.

While thinking so, I headed towards Orsted’s of ice on foot.

“Ah, Chairman Rudeus! Thank you for your hard work!”

When I entered the lobby, the receptionist girl bowed.

This child is energetic.

“The president is waiting for you in the back.”

“Gotcha.”

While replying, I entered the president’s of ice.

After entering, I closed the door, took a stance with my feet shoulder
width apart, and put my hands behind my back.
As always, I bowed to Orsted, who was sitting at his desk.

“There is a report.”
“… Let’s hear it.”
“Nanahoshi’s return failed. She believes the cause is in the future;
Perugius lent her Sukeakoto of Time to sleep until then.”
“I see.”

Orsted slowly removed his helmet.

Then placed his hand on his temple and let out a long sigh.

“What did Perugius say?”

“That he believes the failure was caused by a defect in the magic circle,
and that he will improve the magic circle in order to return
Nanahoshi…”
“Is that it?”
“And that the past cannot be determined by the future.”
“That’s right. That sounds like something Perugius would say.”

Orsted’s voice somehow sounded more muf led in emotion than usual.
No, as usual, his voice is level and he has a sour look.

“You’ve heard about Nanahoshi’s matter. What are you going to do?”
“For the time being, I’ll gradually consider Nanahoshi’s matter.
I think I should head to the Sword God, Gull Farion.
As usual, I would like to request the details.”
“I see… I’ve already compiled information regarding Gull Farion.”

Orsted retrieved a stack of papers from a cabinet.

Preparations are good this time.
I’d be ine just talking, but this is good too.
Shouldn’t compiling these kinds of documents be my role?
No, it’s too late for that.

“I shall gratefully accept this.”

“Everything is written in this document. Avoid ighting Gull Farion.”
“Yes.”
“After that… hmm?”

Suddenly, Orsted shifted his line of sight.

I’m tempted to look as well.
There, stones are lined up in a row.
Although they look like tombstones, they’re the communication
lithographs I’ve installed in various locations.
At the bottom of each lithograph, the name of the installation location
is written.
Asura Kingdom, Millis, Ouryuu Kingdom (doing well), the magic
continent, the number has increased quite a bit.
This is less like a president’s of ice and more like a server room.

Orsted’s gaze was directed to a certain point.

One of the lithographs emitted a pale light.
That lithograph corresponded to the one in Atofe’s fortress.
The letter was brief.

[Kishirika Kishirisu has been captured.]

1. Logic might be a bit loose here, needs a double-check. 現在では、Orstedは誰

にも介入されず、勝利するまでループする最強の存在よ

2. Never noticed this before, but she’s referring to Hitogami as Hitokami(人神)

3. Stone monuments? I don’t know what else she could be referring to.
 Chapter 238 - A second

1
 Part 1

Fort Necros, located in the Gaslow region of the Demon Continent. 2

Deep within the most impregnable fortress in the Demon Continent,
within a dungeon seldom used was a prisoner.

"Grrrrrrrr..."

This prisoner had shackles around their hands, balls and chains around
their legs, and was wearing pajamas with blue and white stripes. It was
a miserable sight.

"Grrrrrrrrr..."

The growl resounding throughout the prison was originating from the
depths of the prisoner's stomach.
One might say this sound of displeasure was proof the prisoner did not
think of their present situation as comfortable.
Alternatively, the prisoner was just hungry.

"Out!"

Suddenly, the prison door was opened along with two daunting men
clad completely in pitch-black armor entering.
They made the prisoner stand and took them outside the prison, the
ball and chains making scraping sounds as they were dragged along.
Yet the prisoner showed no sign of heeding the balls and chains,
apparently having a surprising amount of strength.

Being lead by the black knights, the criminal exited the prison.
Past a long corridor and up a passage of stairs, the prisoner had arrived
at an audience hall.
"Hurry up!"

The prisoner had their back shoved as if receiving a verdict and

staggered their way into a circular plaza surrounded by violet
candlestands.
Raising their head, the prisoner saw a throne—the throne that the
prisoner once sat upon that a Demon King now did.

"Atofe..."

The female Demon King was clad in pitch-black armor.

The moment the prisoner saw her, the prisoner's face dyed with anger.

"...What meaning is this?!"

The prisoner shouted from the bottom of her stomach.

Maybe due to there being nothing in her stomach, her voice left a
strong echo.

"Hmph, I follow he is who stronger than me! Just like with Laplace and
after, that's all!"

In response, the most feared Demon King on the Demon Continent

glared at the criminal, almost becoming irritated.

"How wretched, Necros would roll over in his grave!"

"Father said that I should live however I want to!"
"That is simply because you listen not to what anyone speaks! He
merely gave up because you can only live sel ishly anyway!"
"I'm not an idiot!"

The Demon King roared.

But the criminal didn't care for her anger, only sneering with an aloof
face.

"You are. You've always been a giant idiot and you even know that. You
know that you bite at the bait right in front of your eyes without a
thought in the world."
"I do not! Kalmann said I was clever! He said I had good memory!"
"Oh, but Atofe..."

The criminal made a declaration, a declaration to the Demon King

using words that shouldn't have been said.

"It's naught but lattery."

The Demon King snapped.

She was hair-raisingly angry. The surrounding black knights clung onto
her, but were promptly lung about.
But the black knights wouldn't succumb, grouping up and stopping the
Demon King in her tracks.
The Demon King lailed her arm about while declaring the death
sentence for the prisoner.

"You bitch! Die! I'll kill you! Die again!"

"Heh, heh! Try learning arithmetic or such if it is so irritable."
"Ugaaaahhh!"

The criminal further provoked the Demon King, who mustered all her
strength and forced back the black knights.

"Lord Kishirika, please cease this! Please do not provoke Lord Atofe
any further!"
"Shut up! This One followed you lot because you told This One you
would feed This One something good and all This One gets is poor
treatment! This One shan't feel better until This One has said at least
that much!"

Yes, the criminal had fallen for a trap, deceived.

She had been lured by the words, "Miss, we'll give you something
yummy, so come with us for a moment," by men who had stripped off
their trademark black armor, and had fallen into a trap.
Yes, there was bait dangling right in front of her eyes, she followed
along without a thought in the world, and she fell into a pitfall!
The promise had been broken; the criminal was given nothing
delicious of the sort.

"In the irst place, This One has yet to hear the reason why this one has
been taken captive! What has This One done?! This One has done
no...no...misdeed of the sort?"

Then, the criminal's hands began to idget and rub together.

She had far too many misdeeds that came to mind.
Thinking about them, the criminal had the delusion that she had done
nothing but bad things, her hands stained in wrongdoings.
It was natural for someone to be angry at her.
But the Demon King declared.

"Hmph! You haven't done anything bad!"

Her anger had settled in just a few seconds. Leaving aside if it were
someone else, the Demon King knew there was little meaning in getting
angry at this particular criminal.

"Then for what purpose?! Even you are not so spiteful a person to
imprison This One over nothing! The times when you do this are the
times when you're mistaken or when you've been deceived by
someone..."
Then, the criminal had realized something.

"That must be it! You've been tricked by someone again!"

"You're wrong! I'm not being tricked!"
"All those deceived speak such! Very well! Tell This One everything
about it! There's still time left before it is unrecoverable and This One
shall help. So won't you take these manacles off...?"

The criminal presented her manacles in front of her.

The Demon King, in response, faced the fading day after tomorrow. 3

"Deception is done through conversation, but that isn't what we did.

We fought—we fought each other. After the battle, I admitted defeat."
"You lie! As if someone who hates losing as much as you would admit
defeat openly!"
"The man I lost to and recognize...is him!"

The Demon King pointed.

There...was a magician wearing a grey robe with an evil expression.
It was a lecherous face that looked like he had 3 women serving upon
him.
Alternatively, it was also likely the man was just smiling with all his
might.

"Y-You are...Rubens!"
"Close, but not quite."
"C-Certainly with the amount of mana you possess, even Atofe might..."

The criminal was overcome with terror.

She had met this magician just two times in the past.
The irst time they had met, she had laughed at his disgusting amount
of mana, and the second time, she had laughed at the magic power that
could repel a Demon King.
There was no laughing the third time.
She couldn't laugh at the man who made Atofe submit and at the man
who captured her.

"Heh heh..."

The magician laughed while quietly overlooking her.

"Truth is, there's something I want to give you, you see..."

"W-W-W-What is it, a requiem?"
"Heh heh heh, it's something much better."

The magician was brimming with joy and made a bright smile.

"Th-Th-This One will be tricked not! Humans always do such! They try
to trick This One by using sweet words!"

The criminal offered resistance, but there was no escape.

Her voice was trembling and she was holding down her groin that was
on verge of losing control while seeking refuge in a luster.

"Let's see if you can still say that after seeing this."

The magician lowered the bag that was on his back and reached a hand
inside.
What came out was a black box.

"Eek...!"

A small shriek leaked from the prisoner's throat.

A deep black box!
Just imagining what could be in such a black box thoroughly stoked the
criminal's fears.
What in the world could be in it?
No matter what it is, it's a deep black box.
There was no doubt something inconceivably horri ic was inside!
Because it's black!

"Once you take this, you'll want to do anything I say."

"Wh-What...!?"

He opened the box.

In there were rings the size of a ist, tighly packed inside.
The rings were yellow with a white something sticking to them like
mold.
This eerie sight, dangerous color, and sweet aroma drifting from them
caused the criminal's hair to stand on end.

"Wh-What are those...? What do you intend to do with them...?!"

"Heh heh, these, you see, are for this."

The magician picked one out by the hand and drew it near Kishirika's
mouth.
Simultaneously, two black knights seized the criminal so that she
couldn't move a muscle.

"Say 'ahh'."
"S-St... St... Stop iiiit!!!"
Rudeus' Perspective
Kishirika Kishiris, the Great Emperor of the Demon Realm, was crying
while eating the donuts I brought.

"So such a wonderful thing existed in the world, these wonders...!"

They were donuts made with eggs and sugar procured from the Holy
Country of Milis.
The producer: Aisha Greyrat.
A while back, she had heard from Nanahoshi that there was a food like
this and had taught herself how to make them.
Our meals at home are made using plenty of oil, so gathering the
ingredients was simple.

"This One knows not what to say...! Mayhaps This One was born to
happen upon this lavor...!"

Kishirika had looked like she was in a bad mood when she arrived in
the audience hall, but it looked long cured by now.
Must be the magic of donuts.
When were having the donuts sampled, Roxy had tried some too and
the result was exceptional.
I'm not sure I've ever seen Roxy look so happy before.
I, at least, can't make her produce such a happy-looking expression.
No, I was the one who made the route to Milis to replenish stocks.
Therefore, it could be said I was the cause of that happy expression.
Father-in-law, Mother-inlaw, I'm making Roxy very happy. With donuts
that Aisha made.

Regardless, donuts have the magic power to render demons powerless.

"Oh..."

But that magic power was limited since the magic worked on a number
of casts system.
Kishirika had inished eating 12 donuts and was making a sorrowful
expression.

"Is there no more...?"

"There isn't."
"...If you were to give This One a second helping, This One would grant
anything you desire."
"Those are the words I wanted to hear.”

I spoke with a smile, and Kishirika made an expression of realization

and tightly embraced her own body.

"Kh... So you're after This One's body... No matter how many delicious
things you feed This One, This One's body is Badi's... But being allowed
to eat such deliciousness... Kh!"
"I'm abstinent for the time being, so I'll pass."
"I see... Enduring it does not do wonders for one's body, you know?"
"Even if I were unable to endure it, I would ask my wives."
"Wives? Ohh, is that so. You were already married. Goodness gracious,
humans grow so quick..."

Now then, for the issue at hand.

I came here today just to ask this.
Since Kishirika will reward whoever gives her food, I went out of the
way to have donuts made.

"To start, I wish for you to ind a man named Gisu using your power."
"Hoh, Gisu..."
"Yes, his characteristics are—"

I told Kishirika Gisu's detailed characteristics and what was thought to

be his real name that was written in the letter.

"Hrmm, I feel like I've heard about this fellow somewhere... One
moment."

Kishirika, her mouth still dirty, began moving her eyes around.
Her eyes were transforming like a clattering slot machine and suddenly
stopped at a certain moment.
They were one of Kishirika's magic eyes, Clairvoyance.
She examined the air with them and began viewing somewhere else
with a frown.

"Hoh... Hm... That... Oh, looks good..."

Kishirika mumbled, her gaze roaming.

And once again, at a certain timing, Kishirika came to a sudden halt.

"Found him."
It was in no time at all.

"The Kingdom of Bihaeril, the eastern tip of the northern lands. He is

speaking with someone in a forest... Good gracious, such a villainous
face..."

Kishirika bent even more forward while letting out an 'Ihihi' laughter.

"Now then, he is speaking to... Hm?"

Instantly, Kishirika's expression dimmed.

"I can't see anymore."

Kishirika made a serious expression, a complete change from a

moment ago and she closed her eyes.
She faced toward the sky while keeping her eyes closed, as if resting
them.
But after a short while, she slowly opened them.

"This feeling... That must be it. The one you are ighting against
currently is Hitogami...isn't it?"

In a complete contrast to her usual self, she was giving off a quiet
impression almost like a different person.

"That's right."
"To ight Hitogami means, in other words, you are follower to the
Dragon God, are you not?"
"...Right."
"Hrrmmm..."
Kishirika folded her arms and tightened her jaw.
It was a forced thinking pose.
Several seconds later, she again looked up at the sky as if gazing at the
moon.
Although currently it was noon, the weather was good; only clouds
were passing by.

"And Atofe, you are following this man?"

"Yeah."
"Then...mayhaps this is divine will."

There wasn't a trace left of her usual playful atmosphere, almost like a
sage.
I wonder how that happened.
Did the donuts go down the wrong pipe...?

"Lord Kishirika, you know of Hitogami?"

"Indeed. This One has history with him... Honestly, This One thought
the connection was already gone."
"History you say?"
"Tis nothing much. A mere 4,200 years ago, This One was used—both
This One and Badi, by Hitogami who wanted to kill Laplace."

4,200 years ago...?

Ah, around the Second Human-Demon War.

"If I recall, the Fighting God and Dragon God had fought."
"Indeed. Badi, clad in the Fighting God armor in order to protect me,
fought with Laplace, the Demon Dragon King."
"Huh... His Majesty Badigadi had?"
I suppose the truth just revealed could be called shocking.
So the man behind the Fighting God was Badigadi...?
Orsted never told me anything like that.

"The Fighting God armor being lost is an old tale... However, best be
cautious if Badigadi appears. Even now, a part of him feels indebted to
that damn Hitogami. Mayhaps he will rally with the enemy."
"...Understood."

It's not that I want to ight with the cheerful Demon King.
But him becoming an enemy is something I need to keep in mind...
If possible, I want him to have long forgotten this debt and become my
ally.

"Well, for someone who has turned Atofe ally, This One believes you
should be able to deal with the current Badi, but please kill him not if
you can help it."

Badigadi is Atofe's little brother and engaged to Kishirika. They're

family.
Demons may be big-hearted, but I doubt they would sit back and be
quiet over family being killed regardless of the circumstances.

"Very well. To begin with, I don't think I could kill him so simply,
honestly."
"Indeed. Tenacity is the saving grace for immortal demons, so has it."

Kishirika said, glancing at Atofe.

Atofe was making a con ident expression, but I think that it probably
wasn't a compliment.

"Also...come just a bit closer."

Kishirika beckoned.
Lured by that, I approached her.
She had her hand close to her mouth, so it was likely a secret
conversation.

"Move your face just a little closer."

"What is it—"
"Here, Sploosh."

Kishirika suddenly thrust her ingers into my left eye and I felt a sharp
pain.

"Gighaaaahh!!"

I re lexively tried to escape to behind, but Kishirika had a hold on my

hair and I couldn't.
I'm wearing the Mark II Magic Armor, so why can't I escape!?
It hurts, it hurts!
Oh, actually, it's probably best to...not run from this.

"Oh? You became docile."

I accepted Kishirika's action.

It did hurt, and was giving me a splitting headache.
I understood what she was doing by suddenly shoving in her inger and
iddling around.
It's the second time, after all.

"It's over."

Finally, Kishirika pulled out her ingers.

Pain still remained in the eye as well as a sense of blindness.
But I understood all too well that I didn't lose my eyesight.

"One gift in exchange for something delicious is This One's personal

rule."
"..."
"This eye makes the second."

I was kneeling before Kishirika on one knee while holding the eye that
was in pain.

"This One has no concern in this battle, but This One has just a slight
history with Hitogami. This one is a freebie and farewell gift."

I took off my hand and my vision was doubled, and as if one eye had
been left in the palm of my hand; it was seeing completely different
scenery.
It made my head hurt.

"Clairvoyance. An eye only for seeing the distant, but This One is sure
you'll ind use of it."

Clairvoyance, huh?
I promptly closed my right eye and gathered mana in my left eye.
Adjusting the mana just like when using the Foresight Eye, I tried to see
far away.
I was overlooking Fort Necros's entrance from the audience hall.
There, a black knight had his helmet off and was scratching the top of
his head.

I moved my sight even more.

When I gathered mana, the sky soared through my vision.
Like a camera that can zoom in endlessly, I steadily kept soaring.
I could see a crater, and in the crater was a town, but I couldn't see the
entirety of the town.

I put in more mana to view ever further, but stopped at a mountain.

I could view the ine details of the mountain rocks, and a Great King
Land Tortoise yawning, but that was all.
When there's an obstacle in the path, my gaze will be obstructed there.
Ceasing the low of mana, my sight returned to my original position.

All it can do is simply view far away.

I can't call it easy to use even in lattery, but it's by no means bad.

"This One is sure the you at present can even accustom yourself to
using two magic eyes simultaneously."
"Thank you very much."

I expressed my gratitude to her in honesty.

"Indeed. Well then, Rudeus! If you ind yourself troubled again, you may
rely on This One! As long as it has naught to do with Hitogami, I will aid
you!"

Kishirika took off her manacles and cut the chains attached to her legs
with a chop.
Moreover, she ripped off her blue-striped pajamas, returning to her
usual bondage out it.
Then, she made a powerful jump.

"Farewell! This One—B h!?"

Kishirika landed face- irst.

Because Atofe had a tight hold on her leg.

"Hold it."
"What is it? You even interrupted This One's outstandingly cool exit
scene."

Kishirika glared at Atofe while blood poured out of her nose.

Atofe undauntedly looked down over Kishirika.

"Listen to my request."
"What is this? This One won't listen to the person who suddenly
captured This One and tossed This One into a prison. Hands off, shoo,
shoo."

Kishirika wiped her nosebleed while shooing Atofe away with her
other hand.
But, Atofe showed no mind to this and grabbed Kishirika by the collar.
The bondage out it was stretched tight and the apex of Kishirika's
small breasts were exposed to all.
Oohh!
No, Rudeus the Abstinent won't be tempted by such a... Kh!

"Tell me where Earl and Alex are. Rudeus needs strong men, right? They
should be able to prove their worth."
"Uhm, This One told Rudeus but a moment ago...moreover, This One
even gave him a magic eye as a special service... Any more is out of the
question."

Earl and Alex.

I wonder who they are.
I'm sure they'll have some use since Atofe is saying so, though...
"Tell me."
"This~ One~ doesn't~ wanna~"

But Kishirika wasn't listening.

Still, I learned Gisu's location.
I may not know what he's up to, but even if it's an unreasonable
request, I want to increase my allies.
The more allies, the better.

Unreasonable...?
Ah, that's right.
I had this, didn't I?
I recalled the existence of the sinister skull ring on my inger—
Randolph's ring.

"Miss Kishirika, Miss Kishirika. Please take a look at this."

"Oh? What's this? This One inds it familiar, but where..."
"It's 'Randolph's wish'."
"Hm... Oh, Randolph! This One has remembered! That is that fellow's
ring!"

Kishirika's reaction was dramatic.

To be speci ic, her complexion went deathly pale.

"Yes, yes, his wish... Because This One has become indebted to him,
because This One is extremely indebted to him... Why is that each time
he aids This One, "You can just eventually repay me, eventually,
kuhuhuhu," with that laugh... Each time This One sees that smile, This
One trembles in fear over what he might request..."
"You'll be even with this."
"Truly?! For true! Then, but a moment!"
Kishirika again stared into the air.
The search time took only a few seconds.
What a handy search engine she is.

"Earl I cannot tell. I believe he is somewhere around Asura, but whether

he is in an area with dense mana or using a Magic Eye Seal, it is blurred.
Alex is walking upon a road... His course leads him to the Kingdom of
Bihaeril."

Bighaeril again...
Is this coincidence?

Atofe nodded in approval over the part I was thinking about.

"I see, then just perfect. Rudeus, if you head to Bihaeril, search for a
man named Alexander. He should be helpful."
"What kind of person is he?"
"He's Kalmann III, the North God!"

Ohh, Kalmann III the North God!

He's one of the people I had thought of calling out to if I found him.
So his name was Alexander? I was under the impression his name was
Kalmann.

...Huh?
But wait, why is he going to Bihaeril?
Why to where Gisu is?
Is it coincidence...?
Sounds like a trap.
Yep, it's a trap.

"Alright, is that all? This One is going now, ok? No one will grab This
One's legs, waist, or shoulders, right? Then, farewell! Fahahahaha!
Fahahahahaha! Faha Faha Faahaahaa!"

While I was worried and Atofe was standing behind me with her arms
folded, she left behind a Doppler effect and the loud laughter
disappeared into the distance.
Was getting caught on purpose?
As ever, she's a person like the tempest.
Regardless, I've obtained Gisu's whereabouts and Clairvoyance.
 Part 2

I bid farewell to Atofe and returned to Sharia.

I've caught wind of where Gisu is, but at the same time, I also obtained
information that North God Kalmann III, one of the Seven World
Powers, is heading toward the same place.
All I have is a bad premonition about it.

Then, what to do?

Should I move to speak to the Sword God?
Would it be best to move out before Gisu can speak to Kalmann III,
make Kalmann an ally, and quickly defeat him?
The latter is better for removing enemies and increasing allies, but if
Gisu perceives my coming, he'll just run right away.
Since not running would mean he already has his ighting force in
order, the former would be better.

Hmm...
I should still scout it out irst.
In addition, I should prevent escape, arrange a force, and corner him
with certainty.

It's a pity Kishirika had gone.

Were she here, I would have a more detailed account on the situation.
I suppose I couldn't just somehow keep that handy search engine
around forever.

With these thoughts in mind, I had made it home.

"Oh, welcome back nya."

"You came back at the perfect time-nano."

There were two unusual people here, Rinia and Pursena.

They were sitting on my home's living room sofa as if they owned the
place.
No, that's not actually accurate.
Sitting as if she owned the place was Eris.
Rinia and Pursena had their heads placed on Eris's lap and were being
caressed behind their ears.
They were completely and utterly docile.

"Welcome back."
"Thank you."

Eris, upon seeing me, did not stop her hand and continued stroking.

"Boss, I have a report nya."

"And it's good news-nano!”

The two said while not getting up.

They were purring like they were extremely comfortable.
They've already been completely tamed, it seems.

"Here-nano."

Pursena, still lying down, passed me a piece of paper.

What an attitude...
I don't actually mind, though.
"A report came from the east nya. 'A demon with green hair that was the
spitting image of the doll, with a jewel on his forehead—a Supard was
sighted'... That's what's written on it nya."4
"Oh, at last!"

I took the paper and read through it.

On it was written a concise report of the inding.
It looks like a certain country's trader had done business with a man.

Near him was a stick with a white handle wrapped in a cloth and he
wore a metal-plated headband.
He was clad in a heavy robe and wore his hood low, but having gotten a
glimpse under the robe due to a strong wind, the man was wearing
something like a native dress identical to the dolls'.
Apparently he had bought medicine while trying to avoid attention.
They didn't know what kind of medicine he purchased, but his
appearance resembled Ruijerd's.

"...What?"

Having read to the end, my eyes stopped on the inal line.

'Location sighted: The Kingdom of Bihaeril, half a day west from the
second largest town of Irell. A village near the Land Dragon Forest
Valley.'

Bihaeril.
Hearing it three times in one day, even someone as dense as me will get
it.

"So that's how it is..."

Gisu, North God Kalmann III, and Ruijerd.

It can't be a coincidence at this stage.
Something is de initely about to happen in the Kingdom of Bihaeril.
Or rather, Gisu is trying to make something happen.

Even this letter might be a trap laid by Gisu.

Maybe he will use Ruijerd as a shield, or just maybe even Ruijerd has
been made an enemy.
It's too early to tell, but there is one thing I do know.
If there is a possibility that Ruijerd will be exposed to danger, even if
Ruijerd is being used as bait to lure me in, then I have to go.

The preparatory phase is over.

The time for the decisive battle has come.

1. Chapter title is a pun, can be read as "second" or "two eyes". It's more
traditionally the former, so I went with that.

2. The fort's name is based off of a game called "Necros no Yousai/The Fortress of
Necros" for the TurboGrafx-16.

3. TLC - 対する魔王は、遠く、明後日の方を向いて黄昏れた。

4. TLN: I saw the original translator, the deviantartwhoeverguy, noted that it was
literally "Superudo" but translated it as Supard because...why? There's tons of
ways to translate the term—Sperd, Speld, Superd, etc—but I don't see how he
got Supard. ((Note from another editor: You're debating the spelling on chapter
238, and not on, oh I dunno, chapter 4?))
 Credits

Author — Rifujin na Magonote

Illustrator — Shirotaka
Publisher — (角川書店) Kadokawa Shoten
Translator — Baka-Tsuki
 Mushoku Tensei 23
Young Man Period - Decisive
Battle Chapter

Rifujin na Magonote
Chapter 239 - Strategy Meeting
 Part 1

The conference room in the Orsted of ices.

There, I sat directly across from Orsted.
On both sides, Eris, Roxy, Sylphy, and Zanoba could be seen
respectively.
Roxy was keeping the record of proceedings.

"——Is what happened."

I gave Orsted the report of the last sequence of indings all at once.

Gisu, North God Karlmann III.

When I told him that the two of them were discovered in the Kingdom
of Biheiril, he was in a good mood.
It never came from his mouth, but he had an atmosphere as if he
wanted to say "Good job!"
I also continued my report in high spirits.

"…"

However, as soon as I reported that Ruijerd has been discovered, that

good mood disappeared.
To put it plainly, his expression clouded.

"… Ummm, is something wrong?"

He seems kind of mad, but kind of not.

Seeming like a negative aura was over lowing, he glared at me.
After all this time, just being glared at won't cause my legs to quake.
However, if I don't know the reason, I become a little anxious.

"… In the Kingdom of Biheiril, the Ogre God is also there."

Ogre God.
That reminds me, Ogre Island, where the Ogre God lives, is to the east
of the Kingdom of Biheiril.
No, I didn't forget.
However, I need a con irmation.

"Didn't you say something about the Ogre God becoming an enemy
easily?"
"The current generation Ogre God has been an apostle in a past loop."

I see.
Then, the chance that Gisu's location is a trap has increased.
Alternatively, Gisu's objective may be the Ogre God.
Even if we discuss that in the conference room, we won't understand.
Not unless we go there directly.
However, we are currently in the conference room.
Let's focus on things that can be discussed in the conference room.

"I'd like to discuss our plans from now on, that included."
"Yeah."
"For the present, we have this many materials gathered, so I don't think
putting it off and not going to the Kingdom of Biheiril is an option."

For the time being, I'll present my strategy.

"There is the chance that this is a trap by Gisu, or rather Hitogami.
However, we don't know when we'll have another chance to catch Gisu,
who keeps running about, so this could be seen as the perfect chance. I
regret not being able to call out to the Sword God, but I think I should
head to the Kingdom of Biheiril. Is this okay?"
"I have no objections."

In any event, immediately after hearing of Gisu's discovery, Atofe began

moving on her own.
I didn't hear what route she'll be taking, but I'm certain it will be a while
before she arrives.
One or two months, or possibly longer.
In order to meet up with her, as well as to tell the people there about
her, going to the Kingdom of Biheiril is unavoidable.

"There are 4 things we need to do.

Find Gisu, and crush him.
Find North God Karlmann III, and persuade him.
Find Ruijerd, and persuade him.
Find the Ogre God, and either persuade or crush him.
In that order of priority… if that's okay with you? Orsted-sama."
"… Yeah."

Personally I'd like to meet Ruijerd before anything else, but even so the
North God should be irst.
As for the Ogre God, it would be easiest if Atofe ran into him when
crossing the sea.
If I don't get in contact with her, that's probably what will happen.
Or rather, how should I go about contacting her?
I don't think there's any way other than the communication lithograph
established at Fort Necross.
… Well, it may be better to put off thinking about that until Atofe
arrives. Or rather, there may be no other option. Not having a means of
emergency contact is pretty inconvenient.

"Furthermore, upon locating Gisu, if his gathered war potential is high,

I'll call in for reinforcements for our side."

The enemy is in the Kingdom of Biheiril.

However, if after gathering our forces in Biheiril, it turned out that he
had already escaped then I would look like the boy who cried wolf.
I'm sure it's something that happens from time to time, but trust in us
will still lower.

"I don't think it'll be too late to call in reinforcements after Gisu has
been discovered."

The enemy is there, and we're going to have a decisive battle.

It's better not to call in our allies until after that has been decided.
If we repeatedly discover Gisu, call in allies, let him run away, and
disperse, and are unable to gather any allies when the time is right, it
would be meaningless.

"For that sake, I think we should establish teleportation circles at each

location for calling in reinforcements."

The Kingdom of Biheiril is a small country, but even so it has three

large cities.
The capital Biheiril.
The second city Irel.
The third city Heilerul.
"In the vicinity of each of the three cities, I will set up teleportation
circles."

I throw a glance at Roxy.

"The number of people who can accurately draw teleportation circles is

limited, but I thought something like this might happen, and asked my
great teacher to prepare a number of teleportation scrolls. Applause,
please."

A thunderous applause began.

Confetti danced and fell on Roxy standing on stage.
Roxy held a mic while waving her hand to her fans from around the
world gathered in the hall, and they fainted one after another.
In my mind, at least.

"Regardless of whether we do or don't discover Gisu, we'll cut off all his
escape routes.
We'll send people to the neighboring countries and monitor the
highways.
For this, we'll use the Rudo Mercenary Corps here in Sharia."

Rinia and Pursena.

Aisha will also move, I'm sure.

"Once the escape routes are closed off, we'll search for Gisu. As soon as
he's found, we'll call in reinforcements and crush him in one go."

What's important is being certain the enemy is there.

After that, is to make sure the opponent doesn't run away before our
forces are gathered.
Fortunately, Biheiril is enclosed by forests, mountains, and the sea, and
doesn't have many neighboring countries.
It won't be that dif icult to prevent him from escaping.

Of course, when Kishirika found Gisu with her magic eye, she sensed
the presence of Hitogami.
In that case, the chances are high that she was detected by Hitogami in
return.
There's a chance that he has already escaped.
According to Gisu's letter, if he was trying to make comrades then he
would even be able to escape the forest.
Securing the surrounding countries is just for peace of mind.

"I see. Then who will establish the teleportation circles?"

"Let's split the work. The three of us will divide the locations between
us."
"… Wouldn't that be a problem, though? After all, Rudi's the one being
targeted."
"Yeah."

At Sylphy's words, I nodded.

Putting whether or not to believe it aside, Gisu's letter said that the one
being targeted is me.
If I act independently, it's quite possible for me to fall into a trap.
The danger of each of us getting crushed separately also exists.

"However, thanks to Orsted-sama's bracelet, I can avoid Hitogami's

surveillance.
Gisu and Hitogami can't sense me or Orsted-sama, or the people
around him.
Nonetheless, this is Gisu we're talking about; he may be able to ind me
with anachronistic methods.
In other words, inding me with normal information-gathering
methods.
That's why I'll disguise myself.
Before I'm discovered, I'll quickly establish the teleportation circles."

Regardless of whether or not it's a trap, I shouldn't show myself too

quickly.
Thus, I'll use a disguise.
Even disguised, if I gather information to try and ind Gisu, I'll be
exposed sooner or later.
However, I'll be able to avoid a scenario where immediately after
entering the country, I'm surrounded and destroyed.
If I'm lucky and go about it well, even if Gisu has placed a trap, I can still
take the initiative.

If there's no trap, it means that Kishirika inding him with her magic
eye was outside of both Gisu's and Hitogami's expectations.
In that event, Gisu will probably run away.

On the other hand, Gisu should have business that brought him to the
Kingdom of Biheiril.
Until I arrive, he may try to inish his business up until the last minute.
By disguising myself to delay my discovery, I may be able to lengthen
the amount of time before he runs away.
There's no reason not to.

"If Rudi wants to hide from Gisu, it may be best to have a diversion."

Roxy gave that proposal.

A diversion.
In other words, make him think that "I sensed a trap and decided not to
go to Biheiril."
If the chum they scattered gathered ish, but they could only catch
small ish and the one they were aiming for wasn't there, they may
become confused.

"A diversion, huh? Any speci ic ideas?"

Roxy nodded.

"Yes. How about having one of us go to the Sword God?

Queen Ariel said she'll send reinforcements at any time.
Ghyslaine and Isolte should be included in that.
Those two are familiar with the Holy Land of the Sword, and won't turn
against us or fall behind.
Even if the Sword God were to become an enemy, it won't be a problem
if we gather information beforehand and return without making
contact, and even if we can't get the Sword God, we could at least bring
Sword King Nina with us."

Sword King Nina, huh?

The person I met in the Kingdom of Asura.
The one who Eris herself wanted to make a comrade, which is unusual
for her.
She's no substitute for the Sword God, but if she's on par with Eris,
she'll certainly be a battle asset.

If he's an enemy, then quickly return with just Nina. Putting aside
whether we can do it, if both Ghyslaine and Isolte are there, I don't
think anything is impossible.

"Ah, in that case I'll do it."

Sylphy raised her hand and said that.

Sylphy will go to the Sword God… well, she should be able to handle
negotiations.
She's more or less acquainted with Ghyslaine, Isolte, and Nina, after all.

Furthermore, just the fact that Sylphy is going will act as a diversion.
Since the children have already been born, there shouldn't be much
merit in killing my wives, but Hitogami is well aware of who I want to
protect.
If my wives go different ways, my whereabouts become harder to
discern.
However, there is one concern.

"… Isn't it dangerous?"

"Of course there is danger. However, we know Gisu's whereabouts, so I
think the danger will be little."

That's certainly true.

Gisu won't want to have the people he had won over as comrades
crushed one by one.
If Gisu is somewhere else, his allies should be there with him.
Or so I think, but those thoughts may have been read.

"I think Hitogami knows what is most important to Rudy. If we go,

wouldn't it be successful as a diversion?"

Roxy said what I was just thinking as if to emphasize it.

But… Huh?
If you think about it that way, isn't my plan problematic?
Establish teleportation circles within the Kingdom of Biheiril, and
gather my forces. However, moving from place to place should take half
a day or more.
Isn't it possible for my forces to be crushed individually?

Somehow, it's starting to seem like an all-out war.

This isn't a lag for my scattered comrades to die one by one, is it?
No, since coming to this world, I should have well understood that lags
and such have no meaning. However…

"But, I'm a little worried… Maybe it would be better to stop with this
plan…"
"Rudi…"

Roxy suddenly heaved a sigh.

As if she can see through my timid thoughts.

"Listen up, Rudi.

Adventurers entering a labyrinth aim to inish the adventure without
losing a single person.
If everyone does everything that they can do, the chance of returning
alive increases.
Until now, what we considered the [something we can do] was staying
home and watching over the children.
After all, to me and Sylphy, Rudy and Eris were ighting in a far-off place
beyond our reach.
However, right now, the plan I suggested is [something we can do], and
I think it will raise the chance of everyone returning safely."

Chance…?
However, that's true. Nothing is ever certain.
Even if you think it's completely safe and certain to succeed,
unexpected situations can occur, and something you didn't think about
can cause it to fail.
"I know that Rudi wants to keep us safely locked up at home.
However, even if we're locked up, if you lose, it's the end. We'll all be
annihilated.
There's a risk to everything.
Let’s brave the dangers, so that we can all be smiling in the end."

If anyone dies, would I be able to smile?

I go to the Kingdom of Biheiril, and when I come back, Roxy, Sylphy, and
Eris are gone.
Would I be able to smile then?
No, I wouldn't.

"Rudi, we're already parents.

Let's not just look at ourselves, but into the future."

At those words, Paul's face suddenly crossed my mind.

If Paul were alive, at this moment, what would he say?
When he went to the Teleportation Labyrinth, he took me along.
During the teleportation incident… he had a lot going on, so I'll set that
aside.

Before then.
When we were living in Buena village.
At the very least, Paul didn't lock me away at home.
I'm sure he was doing his best to protect me, but in that village where if
you walk away a bit you may come across something dangerous, he let
me walk around on my own.

Zenith, too, when she wasn't pregnant, worked in the village's clinic.
Even when she was pregnant, during her stable period, I think she went
toddling out a few times.

Paul wasn't always right.

He didn't have any clear enemy.
However, right now, I'm still alive.
Thinking of it like that, saying no to everything is a bit overprotective.
No, but the circumstances are completely different…

"Yeah. It's just as Roxy says."

Sylphy gave her agreement.

"We'll bear the risks. When the enemy's defeated, as long as one of us
remains to take care of the children, it will be ine."
"… That's right!"

Eris nodded to Sylphy's words.

I don't know if she was able to follow the conversation up to here, but at
least she was in agreement with Sylphy.

"…"

Zanoba and Orsted didn't answer, but they didn't voice any opposition,
either.

"Okay, then let's go with that. Any objections?"

No objections.
Then, let's go with this plan.
While hiding my presence, we'll split up to ind Gisu, and if he's found,
we'll close off his escape routes and wait for reinforcements, then crush
him.

"Then next, let's work out the speci ics."

All that's left are the details.

 Part 2

As a result of our discussions, we were split into the following teams.

The team going to the neighboring countries to close off Gisu's escape
routes:
Aisha, Rinia, Pursena, and the rest of the mercenary corps
The diversion team going to the Holy Land of the Sword to get Nina:
Sylphy, (Ghyslaine, Isolte)
The team going to the capital:
Zanoba, Julie, Ginger
The team going to the second city:
Rudeus
The team going to the third city:
Eris, Roxy

After each team sets up teleportation circles, they will separate and
search for Gisu and the North God.
Just like Sylphy proposed earlier.
Zanoba will mainly do information gathering.
Eris and Roxy will deal with the Ogre God.
The team that eliminates the escape routes will take orders from Aisha,
so it'll probably work out ine.
My job became related to Ruijerd.

The Ogre God who has been referred to as this and that since long ago.
The North God Karlmann III who just so happens to be going to the
Kingdom of Biheiril.
Ruijerd who has deep connections with me.
We can't quite predict Gisu's movements, so we ended up splitting our
forces.
It would probably be best to leak some information and play it by ear.

The members going to the Kingdom of Biheiril will move out

immediately.
If we waste time, Gisu's whereabouts may become uncertain.
I don't want to have to search for Kishirika over and over again to get
her to ind Gisu.

Sylphy will move out a little after that.

Ariel said she will send reinforcements immediately, but she has her
own circumstances.
Ghyslaine and Isolte probably won't arrive in just a few minutes.
Julie, Ginger, Rinia, Pursena, and the rest of the mercenary corps have
their own jobs that they're still in the middle of, so we'll tell them to
prioritize this instead.
It may be unreasonable, but this is the critical moment.
We have to do this, even if it's unreasonable.

Is this a chance or a trap?

It may be optimistic, but I'm hoping for the former.

Using the communication lithographs, we told the plan to Ariel and Cliff
as well.
Ariel immediately responded "I'll give you my utmost support," but Cliff
still hasn't replied.
Unlike Ariel who has a lithograph in her room, in Milis we have to send
messages to Cliff through the mercenary corps, so it probably takes
time.

"Any questions?"
I looked over the surroundings, but nobody raised their hand.
There don't seem to be any.

The one who looks a little worried is Zanoba.

Looking at the state of affairs, higher priority is given to the third city
which is closest to Ogre Island and the second city which is closest to
where Ruijerd was spotted, but the capital has the most people, so it
may be the most dangerous.
Ginger's information gathering abilities are high, and Zanoba's a
powerful combatant, but he's weak to ire magic.
'Don't end up dying now.' or so my thoughts.

"Zanoba, be careful."
"I know. However, rather than for myself, I'm worried about the shop."
"Oh, that's right…"

For the record, whether it's the store or the factory, they should still go
on even if the top brass isn't there.
However, if neither Zanoba nor Julie are there, if some major trouble
occurs, I don't know how it will fare.

"So you wanted to leave Julie behind?"

"Hahaha, I promised I wouldn't leave her again."

Zanoba's really loved by Julie…

Or rather, I wonder how Zanoba feels about her.
I wonder if they've made love.
That's kind of a hard thing to ask.
Zanoba has times when he kind of pulls back one or two steps from
women.
If someday he has children then I fully intend to tease him and call him
a lolicon bastard, but I don't want to butt into his affairs too much as an
outsider.

"Eris too, are you alright?"

"…… I'm ine."

Eris looks dissatis ied.

It seems she wanted to go with me.
However, if she did that, there wouldn't be anyone who could guard
Roxy.
Furthermore, if I'm with Eris, we'll stick out like a sore thumb.
She can't do anything covertly.
That's why I put her with the one who stands out the second most,
Roxy.
They're also a kind of diversion.

"I'm worried about Rudeus being alone."

Certainly, I'm also worried about myself.

I wonder if I can properly avoid Gisu's attention while gathering
information.
Gisu's information skills are top-class.
Unless I move very well, as soon as Gisu knows that someone's
searching for North God Kalman or Ruijerd, I'll be noticed by him.
If he notices me too early, he'll naturally run away.
In the irst place, nothing good ever happens when I act on my own.

"Well, I'll make it work out somehow."

It would have been better if I had gathered one or two people who are
good at gathering intelligence.
Regretting it now won't change anything.
I couldn't predict the situation turning out like this.

"What will Orsted-sama be doing? I'd be thankful if you could stay here
to manage the communication lithographs and protect my family."
"…Sure."
"Thank you very much."

Orsted is house-sitting.
He stands out, so he's not really suited for information gathering.
There may be times when we need him, but it's best if he stays here
whenever possible and comes to help when the battle starts.
Of course, there is the matter about his mana, so it would be a problem
if he participates too much in battle.
He's something like the last trump card.
Or rather, it's for the sake of preserving his mana that he has me as a
subordinate.
As such, having Orsted ight can be considered to be our loss.

"…"

Orsted stays silent.

I get the feeling he wants to say something, but I can't see his facial
expression because of the helmet.
I wonder if he's concerned.
No, we're about to undertake a massive plan, so he must be tense as
well.

"Rudeus. Just in case, you should wear that ring."

"Ring?"

The Death God's ring.

Suddenly told that, I looked at my hand.
On my inger is a rather creepy ring with a skull design.
It's what I got from the Death God. After meeting Kishirika, I started
wearing it for no particular reason.

"Can I ask the reason?"

"It's just in case. Simply wearing it has an effect."
"…Understood."

I don't really get it, but if simply wearing it has an effect, then I guess
it's ine.
When the time comes, I'll probably understand.

"Also, there's one…"

"Ummm…"

Someone raised their voice.

Orsted held his tongue.

Who's the foolish employee who cut off the president's words?

But looking over the surroundings, no one's saying anything.

No one's raising their hand, either.
However, it was a woman's voice.
Which means the offender is one of those three.

"Chairman——"
If she's calling me chairman, that means it's… huh? She's not here.

"There's a visitor——!"

No, I get it.

The voice is far off.
Everyone's gaze turns to the door.
This is the receptionist Lil elf-chan's voice.
What was her name again?

"Excuse me, I'll go check it out."

I told everyone not to disturb the meeting, but…

It may be an emergency.
I moved from the president's of ice to the lobby.
 Part 3

"…Uo–"

The instant I entered the lobby, golden light lew into my eyes.
He's golden.
From head to toe, he's covered in gold.
A person wearing shining gold armor was standing there.

"Wha……"
"Hey there."

The golden light casually raised a hand.

In that voice and those movements, I saw the phantom of a certain
being.
An even more golden suit of armor.
A golden knight.
I've heard that the Fighting God's armor was gold.
I've also heard that Badigadi once, as an apostle, donned that golden
armor and fought with Laplace.
That's it, he's coming to attack.
Gisu was a decoy!
Hitogami salvaged the golden armor and sent in his vanguard!

"This person seems to have come here using the teleportation circles
under Her Majesty Ariel's orders."

…As if that could happen.

Looking closely, the armor looked to be gold because of the light, but
it's actually a dull ocher.

"Ah, nice to meet you."

The man took off his helmet.

What was under it was a head of black hair, which is rare in this world.
He looks around 50 years old.
He had many wrinkles, and the appearance of a veteran.

"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Her Majesty Ariel's

knight, Sá ndor von Grandeur."
"Ah, very pleased to meet you. I am Rudeus Greyrat."

He bowed to me, so I returned his bow.

That's quite a name.
I've never heard of the house of Grandoire, but he's probably a noble.

"Earlier I received secret orders from Her Majesty Ariel, and thus came
here."

Saying that, Sá ndor presented the box he was carrying under his arm.
Earlier… Just now, huh?
We had just inished telling her the plan. That was quite fast.

"I see. And this is?"

"Inside is a magic tool to change your appearance. I was told it was
necessary."

Oooh.
Come to think of it, the Kingdom of Asura had those kinds of magic
tools.
It's what was used to disguise Ariel.

At any rate, she was quite prepared.

She may have prepared it from the beginning, in case it became
necessary.

"Please con irm the contents."

"Yes."

I peeked inside, and certainly, there was a green ring and red ring set
that I remember seeing.
The person wearing the green ring takes on the facial features and hair
color of the one wearing the red ring.
Using this, I can transform into a completely inconspicuous villager.

"Also, this is the Kingdom of Asura's insignia.

If anything happens, feel free to use this and her name, her majesty
said."

He handed over another box.

Looking inside, there certainly is a medal bearing the crest of the royal
family of Asura.
Since it's brand new, she probably thought writing a letter each time
was bothersome and had it made for me.
It looks like I have another debt towards Ariel.

"Furthermore, we were ordered to give assistance to Rudeus-sama."

Assistance…
In other words, a iller until reinforcements can come.
As expected, it's hard to send a Sword King and Water Emperor on a
sudden trip, so she sent some knights that seemed to have some free
time.

No, calling him iller would be unfair to him.

He's also a ine reinforcement.
Ariel should have chosen someone who can maintain con identiality.
Someone who won't talk about the teleportation circles.

"Hm? We?"
"Yes. Come on, say hello."

Sá ndor gestured with his chin, and the wall moved.
The large suit of armor that was standing like an ornament in the
corner of the room moved.
I didn't notice that armor being there… he really has a weak presence.
However, once you notice him, he has quite a presence.
Heavy dark grey armor. He's very wide, and on the back is a gargantuan
battleaxe.
It's an axe warrior.
"… I'm, Doga."
"……Ah, nice to meet you, I'm Rudeus Greyrat."

It seems his name is Doga.

He seems to be an armored knight, not an axe warrior.
However, even though his name and build are very rough-seeming, he
has a kind face.
He doesn't talk much, but he has the feeling of a kind giant.
He seems to be in his 20s… no, he may even be in his teens.

Sá ndor, on the other hand, is a middle-aged man with decent looks
covered in ocher.
He's also a little wide, but if you compare him to Doga, he's quite
skinny.
It's the kind of pair that would appear together during a boss ight in
some castle.

"Now, please give me orders. I can do anything you want."

"Uh, well…"

He went through the trouble of coming here, but what should I have
him do?
Would the proper thing to do be putting him with the mercenary
team…?
No, putting him with Zanoba would also be good.
However, there will probably be ighting.

"…Chandell-san, can you ight?"

"Yes, of course. I'm the strongest knight of the Kingdom of Asura."
The strongest, huh?
However, Ghyslaine and Isolte probably aren't included in that…

"It'll probably become a ight with someone on the class of the major
world powers. Is that alright with you?"
"It's alright. From the moment I decided to serve Her Majesty Ariel, I've
been prepared to throw away my life."

Hnnnn… then I guess it's ine.

Ariel may also have sent him intending for him to be disposable.
I'll put him with Zanoba.

…No, wait a second.

Isn't it a little strange?
Wasn't it just now that I contacted her?
Even if you say that Ariel works fast, isn't this too fast?
There's also the fact that his timing was too good.
He may really be Hitogami's——

"It's you, huh?"

I turn around, and Orsted was standing there.

Seeing him, Sá ndor bowed his head.

"It's nice to meet you, Dragon God Orsted-sama. I'm glad that you seem
to be able to suppress your curse more than Her Majesty Ariel has
said."

I look over, and Lil' elf-chan looks up at Orsted with her hands held
together, as if she's deeply moved.
What is this…?
Could this be her irst time seeing him?
It's true that he's wearing the helmet, but the curse seems to be
surprisingly ineffective.
No, more importantly, what about Sá ndor?

"Are you serving Ariel now?"

"Yes. I have a certi icate, too."

Saying that, he took a note out of his pocket and showed it to us.
It certainly says [Chandell von Grandoise is appointed as the leader of
the Golden Knight Order of the Kingdom of Asura].
It bears Ariel's signature and the Kingdom of Asura's coat of arms.
Did he bring it with just for this purpose?
Since I suspected him earlier, that looks suspicious instead.

"You guys go with Rudeus. Gisu shouldn't know your faces."

"Acknowledged."
"Rudeus, that's okay with you, right?"
"Huh? Uh, yes."

He suddenly appeared, and it was suddenly decided.

Well, if Orsted says to do it, it's ine, but…

"Ah, no. It's not okay. Wait a minute. Please don't suddenly decide for
me. In the irst place, who in the world is this person?"
"Ah, he's——"

Orsted cut off there.

When I look over, Sá ndor has his inger to his lips.
"If you don't know, it's best if you don't ind out.
Right now I am Ariel-sama's knight, and will be giving my assistance to
Rudeus-sama."

Since he's saying that, he must be a well-known person.

Who is he?
I don't get the feeling that he's one of the world powers. He looks weak.
A famous person that seems to know Orsted… for example a member of
the Dragon Race, like Holy Dragon Emperor Shirard, or Dark Dragon
King Maxwell.
Ah, but he doesn't have silver hair.
Can't he just have dyed his hair?

"Will it be okay?"
"If it's him, there's no problem. I was also worried about you acting on
your own. However, he's suitable. There's little chance of him being an
apostle, and he should be good at information gathering."

If Orsted says that with con idence, then it'll be ine to trust him.
He showed up too quickly, so it was hard to judge him.

"Please leave it to me."

If he's good at gathering information, is he that kind of famous person?

Orsted knowing about him is only natural, and he treated Sá ndor
knowing about him as being natural, so he does seem like someone
who deals with information.
I was also worried about acting on my own. That said, I'm also worried
about working with someone I don't know.

However, if he's someone Orsted trusts, then there's no reason to doubt

him, right?
There's also the fact that he is the reinforcement sent in by Ariel.
Hmm…

Orsted said that as if he's just what we needed.

Which means this man's ability is high, and is very safe.
That's what how Orsted judged him.

Ariel also sent him in as help.

She knows about my situation.
Above that, she sent him as reinforcements for the time being.
At the very least, she trusts him enough to have him use the
teleportation circles.

In that case, I'll trust in Orsted and Ariel’s judgment.

"I understand. In that case, please participate in the meeting. But

though I said that, it's currently about to end."
"Yes, Sir."

After I inish explaining everyone's jobs, I'll ask Ariel.

Thinking that, I invited these two unidenti ied people to the conference
room.
Chapter 240 - What They Were
Searching for
 Part 1

Biheiril Kingdom.
To the east of the Central Continent, the country is surrounded by
mountains, sea and forest.

It’s not a very powerful country, and it only has 3 major cities.
They are:
In the centre, the capital Biheiril.
To the south, the second largest city bordering the forest, Ilel.
To the east, facing the sea is the third largest city, Heilelul.
Those are their locations.

It doesn’t have any special features worth talking about.

I guess the one thing worth mentioning is how large it is.
Despite not having the same level of combat power as the neighboring
countries, it covers twice as much land.

It’s connected to two other countries by highway.

However, the Biheiril Kingdom doesn’t get attacked.
In the east of this northern land is the continuation of a powerful Era. 1
This kingdom lacking in ighting force, for some reason, isn’t attacked.

The reason behind this is the existence of the ogre tribe.

The Biheiril Kingdom has close ties with ogre tribe living on the lone
island of Onigashima.2
Long ago.
Although I say that, the Biheiril Kingdom was only formed after the
Laplace war, so it’s 50~100 years ago at most.
At that time, the ogre tribe living on Onigashima, and the humans living
on the northern peak of the continent didn’t cooperate.
Although there may have been small exchanges with those living in the
sea, at the very least, the ogre tribe members in human cities didn’t
sel ishly swagger around.

At that time, the ogre tribe had a problem.

The ogre tribe living on the island were being invaded by the ocean
race living in the sea.
The ogre tribe fought. And although they were a combat race, the ocean
race’s ighting power was too much.
At that rate they would have been wiped out, their only choice that of
becoming the slaves of the ocean race.

In front of the ogre race, a human adventurer party appeared.

The adventures, hearing rumors of gold and silver, came to the island.
Where they came from and who they were, the ogre race did not know.
It was most likely a party of 4, no doubt comprised of a group of
swordsman, dog, monkey, and pheasant-faced people. 3

The adventures dreaming of treasure and battle.

What they saw was an impoverished ogre tribe.
The wounded ogre tribe soldiers, numbers reduced through ighting.
The women, living in fear.
The smileless children of the ogre tribe…

The adventurers who saw it, stood up.

It lit the ires of justice.
They swore to save the ogre tribe, and it was then that they conspired
with the Ogre God.
Together with the ogres, they in iltrated the labyrinth that was the
Ocean race’s base.
After a ierce battle, they managed to kidnap the chieftain of the ocean
race.

But the price for that was great.

The human adventurers’ party had been wiped out except for the
swordsman leading it.
Looking at his appearance, the indebted Ogre God swore to be his
lifelong friend and offered any help the ogre race could give.

And the shocking truth.

He was the prince of an emerging country on the other side of the sea.
The prince returned to his country, and when he became king, he and
the demon tribe took an oath of mutual protection.
To this day, the humans and ogre tribe live in peace together.

Well, that’s roughly the story behind the foundation of the Biheiril
Kingdom.

I don’t really know how much of it is true.

In any case, the Biheiril Kingdom is protected by the ogre tribe, a large
combat force. So despite its fertile land, it isn’t invaded by neighboring
countries,
It is being protected.

The Biheiril Kingdom is that kind of place.

 Part 2

As a group, we are heading towards the second largest city of Irel.

There are 3 members.

Claiming to be a knight of Ariel, the man in sand-coloured armour:
Shandor.
His subordinate in grey armour: Doga.
And me.

Using their magic tool I changed my face, and on top of the magic
armour [MK II], I had on another set of armour.
In addition, mounted on the back of the MK II are magic tools that Roxy
developed.
If the button near the waist is pressed while pouring magic power into
it, the scroll in the corresponding slot automatically activates.

With 5 by each hand, there are 10 types of scrolls in total.

Because you don’t have to take out each scroll, it’s extremely
convenient.
But to carry all those folded scrolls ready for activation, it’s become like
a rather bulky backpack.
Because it looked somehow steampunk,4 I decided to call it [Scroll
Vernier].
Along with the gatling gun, it is the second Roxy Machine.

Magic armor, scroll vernier, and armor.5

I, wearing all those and a mantle on top of it all, was a more than 2
meters tall, and looked like a walking suit of armor.
It’s the perfect disguise.
While working as bodyguards, practitioners of the North God Style are
all over the place, but in this area, for no particular reason, you get
people coming here and thinking, “Is there anybody strong around
here?”
Visually, it should seem like Shandor is the leader, and we followed him
here.
By the way, I’m going by the name “Clay” here.

We’re getting around by carriage.

Currently, I’m one of three armored knights, travelling by rumbling cart.
The number of armored knights is three.6
Although we do stand out, in this world, it’s not too rare a sight.
In the Magic City Sharia, you wouldn’t see too many armored
adventures, but in the Biheiril Kingdom, you’ll see all kinds of people
like that.

So, while moving towards our location, allow me to provide a simple

introduction for my 2 companions.

Shandor von Grandeur.

Asura Kingdom’s golden knight leader.
He was originally a mercenary with no af iliation.
He spent a lot of time in the strife zone, but at the time of Ariel’s
coronation, headed towards the Asura Kingdom.
He liked the look about Ariel and attempted to serve under her, but
during the time he spent trying various methods to work for her, he
caught Ariel’s eye and she asked him to appeal to her. It was then that
he rose to his position.

When I heard the story, it made it seem like all he was good at was
kissing ass, but Ariel wouldn’t make someone whose only skill is
sucking up the knight leader.
In any case, something about him must have stood out.

When I asked Ariel for information on him, there was nothing shady,
and the reply I got was that he was a man worthy of trust.
However, she didn’t tell me anything regarding his identity. “I don’t
know~, ufufu~, then it’s a secret~” I got the feeling she was messing
with me.
But Ariel’s knight didn’t seem ishy, so I let it slide.

The Golden Knights.

Contrary to the name, the armor isn’t all that sparkly.
Even if you change the light, you still can’t see any gold. Although, if you
polished it, it might shine.
And it’s not gold; it’s more of a yellow.
The Yellow Knights.
Oh, that sounds kinda strong it its own right. Like the yellow 14.7

“Does the Asura Kingdom even have Golden Knights?”

I’d heard of the black knights and the white knights, but I have a feeling
there were never any gold.

“It is a band of knights created by her majesty after she was crowned.
Their of icial duty is that of protecting Queen Ariel, but if it be by her
majesty’s order, wherever it may be, we will complete our mission.
Through the use of forbidden teleportation magic circles if necessary.”

In other words, Ariel’s own private army.8

“Originally, it was founded for “Helping the Cooperators."9”

“Oh.”
So it was established for us.
She is indeed loyal.
And scary.
What will Ariel request in the future?
Although if Orsted says to return…

“Although since it has just been established, its numbers are but an
elite few. I may not look it, but I am a practitioner of the North God
Style.”

Although he said that while laughing, Shandor did not have a sword.

“Even though you don’t possess a sword?”

“I think this is far stronger than a sword.”

He said while spinning around a metal rod.

He seems to ight with a polearm.
A polearm user, this is my irst time seeing it in this world.
Originally, in this world, because of the impact of the Supard race, pole-
like weapons aren’t looked upon very well, and as a result, only
swordplay was developed.
That said, whatever weapon the Sword God himself used, it wouldn’t be
odd.
Although he’s most likely no longer a swordsman, the North God is
probably something closer to a ninja.

“The long reach gives it an advantage.”

“Ah. So that’s how it is.
With the Sword God Style, it’s possible to make someone go lying at an
unimaginable distance.
In the Water God Style, no matter what direction the attack comes
from, it can be de lected.
Which is why it’s strong. By not using a sword, you can use a longer
weapon from the beginning.”

It's a simple theory.

In my previous world, such thinking was commonplace, and weapon
range kept extending.
But it was different here.
Following that thinking, swordsman wouldn’t be considered special.
The strength of swordsmen is the fact that their wounds can be healed
in an instant with healing magic. Because the people in this world
possess such high vitality, enemies must be taken out in a single hit.

So, unfortunately, Shandor’s polearm technique is on the losing side.

He may be able to overpower a human opponent, but against
something with a high recovery ability, it would be a bad mad matchup.

“Doga over here is also a member of the Golden Knights.”

“Yup.”

Doga.
He doesn’t have a last name.
He was born in the Donati Providence of the Asura Kingdom.
Originally, he was a soldier of the Asura Kingdom.
He was a gatekeeper for the Imperial Capital.
But when Shandor was appointed, he saw excellence in him and he was
scouted.

“I’m also scouting.”

“Creating the ideal knight band is the job of the captain, after all. From
here on out, it is my intention to continue to recruit strong forces.”

Job of the captain, huh?

Now that I think about it, Therese, the captain of the Miko’s guard
squad was the weakest of them all.
In an organization, the leader doesn’t always have to be the strongest.
The important thing is their commanding ability.

“But Doga-san, contrary to the name ‘Golden Knights’, your armor isn’t
remotely gold?"
“Hah, besides formal occasions, only an idiot would wear such
conspicuous armor.”

Reasonable point.
Which means, Shandor would usually wear much lashier armour.

“Aah! I get it now. That’s why when I showed you the letter, you gave me
a suspicious face. If it was going to be like this, I would have worn my
formal armor.”
“I can tell you it wasn’t like that.”

With Shandor laughing cheerfully.

It’s impossible to see him as a bad guy.
But Hitogami’s apostles are neither good nor bad.
Orsted and Ariel both said it was okay, but I alone will remain vigilant.10

“Anyhow, there’s very little snow around here.”

As Shandor said that, I surveyed the surroundings.

The plain around us is lightly decorated with snow.
However, it’s not enough to interfere with the carriage.

Originally, it was too much for farming.

The ground was barren and chapped, and the ields wouldn’t grow
anything.
Even far away, the ground here is known to be lifeless.

Speaking of the ground around here, at this time of year it’s usually
buried in snow.
But the Biheiril Kingdom has less snow than I thought.
Although the wind is cold and dry, there is simply very little snow.

“I wonder if it’s because of the mountain.”

“What does the mountain have to do with this?”
“Because the mountain to the west compresses the clouds, I was
thinking that’s what was stopping the snow.”
“Oh… As expected of Rudeus-dono, you’re quite knowledgeable.”
“I don’t know if I’m right.”

The weather of this world may not follow the common sense of my
previous one.
After all, in the Great Forest, it rains for 3 months straight, or a fertile
continent can become a desert.
Unrelated to the mountain, it’s a perfectly reasonable possibility that
the magic power coming from the forest slightly to the west could be
the reason for the lack of snow.

“My uncle was also interested in such things.”

“Oh, was he some kind of researcher?”
“Where did clouds come from? Where did they go? How are people
born? Why do they die? He spent every day looking at the sky,
pondering such things.”
I wonder if he was a philosopher.
Although,
I, in my old age, might spend my days like that.
As a 60-something year old man, sitting with Sylphy and Roxy spending
our days as grandmas and grandpa...
Ah… no, Sylphy is of the mixed blood Long-Eared Race, and Roxy is
from the Migurd race, so they would still be young.
Eris, even as a grandmother would give off an energetic vibe.
I would be the only old-seeming one.

“That’s another philosophical thought.”

“Philosophy?”
“Philosophy is… Hmm, a magical11 thing.”
“Leave it to me.”12

On the way, we were attacked by something demonic.13

It wouldn’t be wrong to say this country has a lot of forests. The
highway we were on ran right next to one.
As we were attacked, it gave them a chance to demonstrate their
abilities. “The Asura Kingdom is the greatest”, is often said, and these
men de initely had the ability to support it.
The excellent Shandor with pace and inesse, and Doga, defeating
enemies in a single hit with his giant axe.
Is what I saw, or it more accurately, is all I could see.
That said, even the worst of swordsman would understand the
situation.

Although it wouldn’t even be a ight against a world power, at the very

least they would be considered more than a slight nuisance.
As I realized that, we had arrived at the second largest city, Irel.
 Part 3

Second city, Irel

As far as I can see, it’s a nondescript city.
It’s completely surrounded by walls and street vendors are lined near
the entrance.
It’s this world’s most popular structure.

Even more so than Magic City Sharia, the number of wooden buildings
would be a feature if I had to call it that.
A wooden building with an extremely tilted roof is distanced from its
neighbors.
Being surrounded by forest, it’s only natural that they’d have a lot of
wood.

Leaving the horse and carriage at a stable, we walked to the inn.

It was then that I noticed that the number of street vendors began to
drop.
It was somewhat quiet.
Because there aren’t many customers, the number of vendors is just as
small… is the reasoning you would expect, but contrary to that logic,
there is a large number of adventures.
Since earlier, we’ve been passing lot of armor-clad warriors and
magicians wrapped in robes.
The number of adventures and street vendors don’t match.
There has to be a reason for this, or maybe the problem isn’t so clear-
cut.14

“Woa.”
While I was looking around, I had bumped into someone on the road.

“Oh.”

They were a large person.

Standing at about 2.5 meters.
Even in my armor, I have to look up.
If there was a Half-Giant race, they would have this kind of feeling.
His skin was reddish brown, and hair, dark red.
Covered in muscles, his arms, legs and neck were all thick.

Most notable was his head.

It was huge.
His jaw was even bigger, sticking out.
And peeking through the mouth were fangs.
Coming from the lower jaw were two fangs protruding upwards.
And on top of that, from the messy dark red hair, two horns were
standing out.
It’s an ogre.

“Careful now.”

The ogre I had bumped into took one look at me and continued down
the street.
On his back was a massive pack that he was carrying like it was
nothing.

That was my irst time seeing an ogre up close; it was very

intimidating.
Here in the Biheiril Kingdom, ogres walk around like it’s a natural thing.
The humans here also accept it as a matter of course.
Seeing a multitude of races living together would be a rare sight in
other countries.

“Clay, don’t look around too much, you aren’t some country hick.”
“What? Oh, Ahh…”

Sharp words from Shandor.

It’s a completely different tone from during the journey, for the purpose
of disguise.

“There wouldn’t be anybody strong around here anyways, looking

around would be a waste.”
“Yeah.”

That’s right, we’re practitioners of the North God Style.

I should look like I don’t have any interest in anything that isn’t strong.
Otherwise it would be a waste of the disguise.

“First we have to ind an inn. Right, Clay, Doga?”

“Yes.”
“Yup.”

The coachman-like15 Doga is the same as ever, but Shandor is

completely opposite; he’s doing a great job in his role.
Shandor is moving as the leader in order to hide my presence.
I’m Shandor’s little brother Clay. Job: Warrior.
Alright.
“Shandor. Arrival celebrations. After the inn is decided, wanna hit up a
tavern?”
“Haa, You’re pretty stupid sometimes, but every now and then you have
a good idea. Doga, take note.”
“Yessir.”

After that, we headed to the inn.

 Part 4

The moment we entered the tavern, there was a somewhat

uncomfortable atmosphere.

“…Hmm?”

It’s different from any tavern I’ve been in before.

That said, it looks perfectly normal

There are plenty of adventurers. There are also a couple of villagers.
1-2% of the customers are ogres, but I can’t say that they’re the source
of the discomfort.
A crowded tavern with many races is not all that uncommon.

I wonder what it is.

There’s nothing special to draw everyone’s gazes.
There’s nobody particularly odd around.
There’s nothing particularly odd around.16
But something is off.

“What’s up, Clay?”

“Doesn’t something seem off about this tavern?”

He takes a look around.

But it seemed like I was imagining it.

“…I don’t understand. Do you want to leave?”

Shandor suggests that in a low voice.

“No, I want to know where the feeling is coming from.”

“Understood.”

As Shandor said that, we walked into the tavern with an unsuspecting

gait,17 and headed towards an empty table.
Behind Doga, I followed suit.

As Doga sat down, the chair creaked under his weight.

The chairs of this tavern are unusually sturdy.
While wearing the magic armor, I usually have to keep note not to sit in
a chair, but here, sitting normally should be ine.
I wonder if this was causing the feeling.
No, it couldn’t be.

“Bring us some food, booze, and introduce us to someone who’s

knowledgeable about the area. Make it quick, I’m exhausted from the
journey. Ahh, put this guy on a different bill. You’re a guy that focuses on
fruit aren’t ya? If you don’t have any milk, water will do ya.”18

While I was focused on the chair, Shandor had already handed the
attendant 4 copper coins.

“Thank you for your patronage.”

The attendant was also an ogre. A female ogre.

Maybe because she was a woman, she was a lot slimmer than the male
ogres.
She had a wide frame and huge breasts… But overall, she looked quite
human.
She might be half human.
She’s probably not the source of the discomfort. 19

“Like. I. Said. I told you to stop peekin’ ‘round like that.”

“Ma bad.”

Shandor wacked me over the head.

“But ya didn’t needa hit me.”

“Haa? You wanna go me brah?”20

His words may be rough, but the look in his eye says that he doesn’t
intend to hurt me.
Simply, I should take note that my current actions are suspicious, is
what he’s saying.

“Nah, it ain’t like that… It’s just I’s a little idgety is all.”
“Fidgety? You got a bad feelin’?”
“No… It doesn’t seem bad.”

The feeling isn’t unpleasant.

It feels like something I’ve been searching for, for a long time.
It doesn’t seem possible, but it could be that Gisu or Ruijerd is here.
I want to quickly con irm the origin of this feeling.
When I think that, it causes me to look around.

The inside of the tavern is rather busy.

It’s the kind of tavern you can ind anywhere.
With laughter and noise, people eating and drinking.
Even the food is normal. It’s the kind of river ish you can ind
anywhere.
But something is still causing this sense of discomfort.
Something that other taverns don’t have that this one does.

“You guys want some information?”

As I was looking around, a man came to our table.

A human.
He had a sly rat-like look to his face.

“Are you the informant?”

“Yep, I know everything about this city. The number of adventurer
parties, the peddlers’ routes, even the blacksmith’s mistress.”
“K then, I’ll have you teach me a bunch o’ things. We just got here, so
we’d like to avoid any trouble.”

As he said that, he handed the man a couple of copper coins.

“Won’t be a problem.”
“I don’t need to know anything major right now. I understand that
you’re an informant with a wide range, so can I leave inding work up to
you?”

Along with Shandor’s shaking question, I gave a fearless smile.

Right now my face is from one of the Rudo mercenary guild, so it
should be rather intimidating.

“Jeez that’s scary.”

The Informant shrugged at my smile and turned to Shandor.

“So what is it you want to know?”

“What I want to know is what’s common sense in this city, people’s turf,
the geography, anybody we shouldn’t make an enemy of… Aah, and if
any work that seems doable comes up, could you let us know?”
“Ok.”

It’s not like we’ll suddenly hear of Gisu.

I can’t get greedy
We are only warriors. Mercenary-like ruf ians. We do not carry any
demon trinkets.

“Common sense… Quite the request.

The country upholds the laws, and in turn cities can exist.
Aah… But there are a lot of ogres, so take note of that during your
travel.
The people of this country live closely with the ogres. Even if you're
devout Millis believers, keep any ill will towards the ogres to
yourselves.
“What happens if I don’t?”
“Nobody will sell you anything and the inns will refuse you.

Even this bar is owned by an ogre. You’d be thrown out and be forced to
eat garbage.”

Ogres are good neighbors.

Therefore, speaking ill of them will, more so than ogres, make the
humans angry.
Sharia also has many races, but there is still discrimination.
They do not live as harmoniously as here.

“The geography… Roughly speaking, if you head north you’ll reach the
capital, and in the south is a single village.
It’s a small village with nothing important; there are a few woodcutters
and there’s an ambassador, so it’s well protected.
There’s a labyrinth to the southeast. Information on that will be extra.”

“Tell me.”

Shandor handed him a couple more copper coins.

For the location of the labyrinth.
We don’t have any intention of going, but it wouldn’t hurt to know.
After learning about the labyrinth, the conversation will continue.

“People you shouldn’t make enemies of, like I said before, ogres.
In this country, ogres and humans receive the same treatment.
Next is… Ahh, that’s right.
This isn’t someone you shouldn’t cross, but there’s a place you should
stay away from.
The valley of the Earth Dragon.”

The valley of the Earth Dragon.

It seems like a few important words have been skipped over.
The place where Ruijerd was discovered was also in a village near it.

“The valley is behind a large forest… But that forest is called the ‘Forest
of No Return.’21
Since ages past, the forest has been haunted by invisible demons, so
entry is forbidden."
“Invisible demons?”
“Well… Invisible demons are more like childish superstition.
The Valley of the Earth Dragon, like the name says, is home to earth
dragons.
Some budding adventures entered the forest and messed up their lair.
An angry herd of earth dragons couldn’t be defeated by the country, and
so it was made off-limits.”

The man then furrowed his brow as if he was trying to remember

something.

“But recently… Since about a year ago, there have been rumors of
demons coming out of the Forest of No Return.”
“Oh.”
“The town’s lord created an investigation corps to investigate inside
the forest
But even after a couple of days passed, they didn’t return.
The invisible demons probably got them, or they fell into the earth
dragon nest or, perish the thought, they were taken out by a single
magic beast.
Although it wasn’t as if they were wiped out.
After giving up on the survival of the irst investigation corps, the lord
organized a second investigation corps.
One person came back.”

That’s when he bent down and looked me22 right in the eye.
The atmosphere’s a little like a horror ilm.
Not at me, but looking at Shandor.

“But he’d gone insane.

He had exceptionally scary eyes.
When the lord asked what happened, he simply muttered, “The demons
are here, the demons…” with a vacant look in his eyes.
After witnessing that, the lord became quite frightened and ceased the
investigation effort.
‘Killed by earth dragons’ was the of icial cause of death announced, and
because of this incident, the other word used was forbidden…
The truth is hidden, and has been processed as another unsolved case.
This was… about half a year ago.”
“…”
“When you think about it, it was a good thing.
Recently the story has reached the palace in the capital.
The king said “Even though there is a village so close, we cannot leave
it alone while we know nothing!”
And so, the King has organized a punitive force.
So currently, members are being gathered in the capital for the force.”

The man looked up.

“And so. For the identity and location of the demon, there’s a special
bounty; we’re talking 10 Biheilil gold coins. It seems like the kind of
work you can do?”

I see.
Invisible Demons…
It’s a little different from the information I heard about Ruijerd’s
location.

I wonder if it’s that kind of thing?

Originally, Ruijerd went to the village without any purpose, and he
heard about the demon.

“A demon came out of the Forest of No Return.”

And then, “There are invisible demons in the Forest of No Return.”
“Invisible demons came out from the forest,” would be the information
he received.
Hearing things left and right, the information would get mixed up.
The information from the mercenary corps also passed through a lot of
hands.
That’s why we have to search to pinpoint our opponent.

Although it might be the opposite.

It could have gone: “An invisible demon really came out.” → “The demon
is a Supard.” → “Come to think of it, I think I saw someone with green
hair.”
No wait, but I have no idea where any of this information came from.
Well, no matter what rumors spread, it wouldn’t be odd.

Although with Ruijerd, he wouldn’t show mercy to an opponent; it’s

possible he wiped out the investigation team.
Why would he go into the forest?
Did he go into the forest because it would be a problem if others saw
and knew about him?
Hmmm…?

“Ahh, That’s great. I got it… Seems interesting. Clay? Don’t you think so
too?”
“Hmmm, a demon huh… It does seem interesting. The 10 gold bounty is
also appealing.”

Although an appropriate answer, my head is full of other things.

In any case, we’ll have to go to the forest.
With this much information, I can’t think that Ruijerd is uninvolved.

“But with the bounty, it’s irst come irst served.

You’ll probably need to form a party to participate.
I’m not an adventurer, so if I were to participate, it would be as
support.”

Shandor winked at me.

I get it.

“That’s right, we should get looking.”

“Alright. Informant. Additional charge.”

Shandor handed him several more copper coins.

“Find us a thief.
The condition is that it be someone that can do a lot as an adventurer
and be good at information collecting.
It’d be good if his combat ability is low. We’ll do all the ighting.
About the reward… What to do? It’s a pain, so when you ind our guy,
send him to us to negotiate.”
“Deadline?”
“It would be good if it was before the punitive force sets out. But that’s
still far away, isn’t it?”
“They set out in a month.”
“Well then, for the time being, how about we meet again in this tavern
in 10 days?”
“Sure, leave it to me.”

The man took the coins and hurriedly put them in his pouch.
And when we stood up, the noise of the tavern disappeared in an
instant.

Impressive, Shandor.
With the information on the forest, the search for Gisu has advanced a
step.
Although we didn’t hear anything about the North God, the
conversation didn’t head in that direction so it couldn’t be helped.
Although I wanted to see a little more of that ability.

“We did it.”

“My wife is good at these kinds of things. Seeing it up close, I picked it
up.”

So he’s married.
All the more reason we have to return home safely.
Although he said it rather regrettably.

“Ahem. So, what do you want to do now?”

"While we wait for the informant, we have nothing to do for 10 days…
We could take a look around. Doga, is there anywhere you want to go?”
“...I want to see a woodcutter.”
“Then a little reconnaissance, We can go take a look at the village in the
south.”

Although the conversation made it seem like we decided, we had

already planned to go to the village in the south since the beginning.

10 days.
From the conversation before, the village is at most a day away.
Tomorrow morning, I’ll install a magic communication lithograph and
head to the village.
Tomorrow afternoon we’ll enter the forest and spend 5-6 days
searching the inside.
After that, we’ll return and hear the informant’s information on Gisu
and conduct a progress report over the lithograph.
That is what the schedule looks like.

“Yes, sorry for the wait!”

While I was thinking, the food arrived.

Boiled ish and beer.
Doga had a dark liquid placed in front of him.
It’s probably some kind of juice. I’ll have him let me try it later.

Alright, in this situation I have no intention of getting drunk.

But not drinking in a tavern would stand out.
Just one.

“Then, to our success.”

“Cheers!”
“...Cheers.”

Cup in hand, we drank.

When the drink entered my mouth, it was warm down my throat.
The aftertaste was—.

“—PFFFTT!”

Doga spat out his black drink.

“Cough… Cough…”
“Oi!?”

While the surrounding people were looking to see what was going on,
Doga was coughing with his head down.
I put my hand on his back and chanted detoxi ication magic.
But Doga was facing the ground open-mouthed, drooling.

“Oi, get a hold of yourself!”

Dammit, what did he drink!?

Poison!?
This was that feeling!
I thought something seemed off!
And I still don’t know where the feeling is coming from!

Is the detoxi ication working?

Calm down, at times like this, you have to stay calm.
First, if I knew the poison in this drink.

“You! What’s your excuse!”

“Ahh! I’m sorry!”

Shandor yells at the nearest person. I have to be calm; I reach for the
cup Doga was drinking from.
I hold it up to con irm the smell.
...Huh?
This smell, could it be…

“He was human… I thought because of his size, he was an ogre; I made a
mistake.”
“Like I said! What did you give him to drink!”

I dip my inger in the liquid and try it.

This taste, I’m sure.
“Umm, it’s a drink made from beans, It’s a favorite of the ogre-tribe, but
it’s too strong for humans, so it usually is diluted… I’m terribly sorry!”
“You sure it’s not poison!?”
“Umm, it can be if you drink too much… About a mouthful.”
“Dammit! Oi Doga! You OK?! OI!”

While Shandor was panicking, I had regained composure.

Now that I think of it, I could smell this ever since I entered the tavern.
It was most likely mixed in with the smell of cooked ish.
The identity of the feeling...
And at the same time I igured out the identity of this drink.
It’s true that if you drink too much it’s poisonous, but Doga spat most
of it out.
He’ll probably feel a little sick, but it’s nothing too serious.

“...”

I dipped my inger into it one more time and licked it.

Yup.
So it was this.
No doubt.
I cannot be mistaken.

This is soy sauce.

1. Unsure of the second part 群雄割拠の時代が続いている。

2. Mystical demon/ogre island from Japanese folklore

 3. I think this second part is supposed to be a sarcastic reference to the
momotarou story

4. He says something along the lines of the method of propellant being steam, so
I’m going to say steampunk sounds better. Japanese for anybody else that wants
to try: 推 進剤でもふかし

5. A different word for armour is used here.

6. Rudy, you’re repeating yourself.

7. WWII Plane. Google image it.

8. Read as “Other Hand”

9. This doesn’t make much sense in English, but it basically means helping the
people who helped Ariel become queen i.e. Rudy

10. I am the hero the country deserves, but not the one it needs right now.

11. Can also mean demonic

12. He's assuming "philosophy" is some kind of demon

13. Same word used above

14. the katakana here says ブレ “bure” and the only translation I can think of this is
blur, it seems to be used in Japanese photography. Japanese for anybody else
that wants to try: それともブレの範疇なのか……。

15. This is actually what he says, I think it’s supposed to mean he’s some kind of
“yes man”

16. These two sentences are practically identical in Japanese as well. The only
difference is the kanji for a person in the irst one is replaced by the one for an
object in the second one.

17. the original says something along the lines of walking in a way that wouldn’t
cause suspicion but this lows better.

18. This made just as much sense to you as it does to me. Japanese: 果実を絞った
やつか、 家畜の乳……なけりゃ水でいい

19. The next couple of lines are spoken in a jarringly different tone to normal, so
that’s how I’m going to translate it.

20. I may have taken a little bit of creative liberty here

21. Not Kidding here

22. This sentence means, he says looked “my person” right in the eye, implying him
but is also left open
Chapter 241 - Who They Were
Searching for
 Part 1

The next day.

Our group headed towards the suburbs of the second city Irel to
establish the Teleportation Magic Circle and Communication
Lithograph.
After that, we headed towards the village where Ruijerd was spotted.
The village near the Earth Dragon Valley was about half a day’s travel
from the second city Irel, Bihaeril Kingdom.
『 The village of the Earth Dragon Valley 』 and 『 The forest of no
return』or so they are called but the of icial name is Marson Village on
the map.
Although it's called Marson Village the of icial name isn’t well known, so
calling it『The Village of the Earth Dragon Valley』works ine.
An empty village.
It's not a tourist attraction, nor does it have any notable features.
Logging and farming on the fertile land near the forest is done but, it
isn’t a village which was established by gathering people to build
something like the Buena Village of Fittoa Region.
The people residing in this village simply came under the jurisdiction
of Biheiril Kingdom, with little care being given to who ruled over
them.
Probably something like that.
The country isn't the point, it's the people.
As the distance between houses increased, the land became desolate
with few signs of civilization, apart from the quiet......there was nothing.
The village wasn't completely deserted when we arrived, it was
inhabited by humans.
However they were not villagers.
People who obviously weren’t villagers were gathered in a group in
front of the village's entrance.
They were equipped with armor and swords on their backs.
Probably adventurers.
No, the atmosphere is a bit too risky if they were just adventurers.
Are they mercenaries or possibly bounty hunters?
"Sandor, is this what it means for too many people to try and get a head
start?"
His strength and quick-thinking during the incident in the bar
yesterday. Sandor really is a useful guy.
I was in doubt about his usefulness until now but I can see why Orsted
assigned him to me.
I always want to hear opinions in situations like this.
In comparison, Doga isn't very useful.
I'm not saying that he's slowing us down but......
It feels like he's just tagging along for now.
Well, I too, am not that great in criticizing a person.
I hope that he becomes useful somewhere along the line.
"No, they might've just come for a preliminary inspection. It would be
advantageous for them to start immediately after they obtain
information from here."
"But, aren't there too many people here with a head start to hunt one
target?"
"Even if there are, there won't be too many. The government is just
taking the initiative to dispatch a subjugation force. Even if they
jumped the gun and started hunting demons there is the possibility
that they won't be rewarded."
Joining the task force, entering the “forest of no return” with the
Chivalric Order of the government somehow, con irming the true
identity of the demon, defeating it, and then returning safely.
Only after all of that is done will you be rewarded with gold.
Although if you’re following the crowd then it ends up being a contest
of luck whether or not you can secure that reward.
And not just luck, taking a step ahead at key moments and snatching
irst place.
As a result, the preliminary investigation is for the purpose of taking a
step ahead and to snatch irst place.
"Then that means we have no involvement with them."
"I completely agree with that statement."
As he laughs Sandor starts entering the village.
Lodging at a suitable building in the plaza.
At the plaza, you wouldn't believe that the village was deserted
considering the crowds of people that were gathering there.
Everyone is frantic.
However, it's somewhat convenient that there is a crowd.
It should be easy to mingle in the crowd and begin gathering
information.
"Leave!"
Or so I thought, but I was told instead to leave.
Well, of course, it wasn't actually directed at me.
I heard the voice from the entrance of the plaza.
Some members of the task force are leaving the plaza with unpleasant
looks on their faces.
When I looked at the spot where the shout came from, I saw an old
woman with a cane yelling.
"Get out! There ain't any demon coming out of this forest! The
forest people have been kindly protecting the forest and us!
Anyone who wants to hurt the forest people, get out!"
Though unsteady, the old woman was thrusting her cane, she got closer
to the large group of men in the plaza and started hitting them with it.
Snap! The sound reverberated in the plaza which could be heard even
from where we were.
"You hag........"
"Oi! Forget it, if we cause a ruckus the Ogre tribe will........"
"Tch!"
The man who was hit tried to draw his sword in a it of rage but was
stopped by his level-headed comrade, and retreated hastily.
The old woman didn't hobble after them.
While shouting, she was kicking all the other groups in the plaza.
In order to get away from the old woman the groups were scattering.
What's this?
As she saw the wide space getting clear of people......ah, she looked in
our direction.
She's steadily drawing closer.
"Get Out!"
The old woman's cane hit my armor and made a loud “clang!” sound.
There is no damage.
My armor is reliable against an agitated old woman, with its Asuran
mark.
"You must not lay waste to the forest!"
The old woman was hitting my armor with a clanging noise while
shouting.
"Granny, please calm down."
"What demons! The forest people have been our saviors! And now
you're going to kill them when they seek our help! You brute!"
She is in a very agitated condition, looks like she won't listen to
anything I say.
There is one thing on my mind though.
People of forest.
It's a new phrase.
I want to hear more about what they are.
"What does ‘the forest people’ mean........."
"If you make the forest people disappear, the demons will attack!"
If the people of forest disappear then the demons will attack.
Which means, the people of forest are probably defending the town
against the demons.
"The people of the forest and the demons, are they separate beings?"
"Obviously! Don't confuse the demons with the forest people!"
"Clay, just stop, this old lady's sanity is long gone."
Sandor came to check on me.
Certainly, a sane person won't hit a stranger with a cane.
But I want to hear about the old lady's story.
"I haven't gone insane! The people of the forest exist! During my
youth I was rescued by them when I was lost deep in the forest!
Apart from that, my great grandfather was also saved when he was
a child!"
During her youth means possibly 20 to 30 years ago.
This old lady looks a little over 60 years old.
And, the great grandfather of such an old woman, possibly a little over
100 years ago.
But, it's been at most 10 years since I parted from Ruijerd.
Then, perhaps, Ruijerd isn’t related to the people of the forest?
But.......ah.
"The people of the forest aren't demons! Why would you try to kill
them! Stupid! Get out stupid! Stupid! Haa.....Stupid.....Haa.....Haa....."
The old woman had been striking at my armor for a while, but before
long she ran out of steam and sunk to the ground in exhaustion.
"Granny, would you tell me your story in more detail?"
I estimated that she was calm now and smiled at her.
Ruijerd might not be here.
But, by some chance.........
"I may be friends with the people of the forest."
They may be the survivors of the Supard village that Ruijerd has been
looking for all this time.
 Part 2

She was unable to conceal her agitation.

Despite her attitude being like that, she had been calmly talking to me
for some time.
Based on this development, is it the Supard race or Ruijerd?
I don’t know.
But because of the low of events in Bihaeril Kingdom, I somehow
understood what was going on.
Forest people.
It seems even before the old lady was born, the so called people of the
forest were already present.
They rarely ever showed themselves outside of the forest.
But, sometimes, ever so rarely, whenever a villager was lost within the
forest and was being hunted or on the verge of death, they were saved
by the forest people.
The villagers, including the old lady, don't know who or what they are.
But there was folklore surrounding them.
A long time ago, just shortly around the time when the war against
demons was about to end.
Demons who couldn't be seen by the naked eye were inhabiting the
forest of no return.
At dusk, the invisible demons came out to kidnap livestock and
children to consume them.
The villagers hoped to defeat the demons one day, but were ultimately
powerless and thus lived in fear.
And then at that time, the people of the forest appeared.
They made a proposal to the villagers.
『We'll take care of the demons, in exchange, we want to live in the forest.
However, our existence must never be known outside the village.』
The villagers agreed to the proposal and the people of the forest took
up residence deep inside the forest.
They don't know how the forest people dealt with the demons.
After that, the demons stopped coming out of the forest. Even now, the
people of the forest are still protecting the villagers.
Upholding their part, the villagers raise their children to give their
gratitude to the forest people but are taught to tell no one about it.
"To lay waste to the forest people like that, what an outrageous thing
to do."
The old lady bought it to an end with that.
"I see, thank you very much."
I don't know if what she said was true or not.
It's such an old story, it seems almost completely fabricated.
But, let's just assume that the people of the forest are the Supard race.
The Supards have a third eye on their forehead.
It's a kind of demon eye that can sense any living being.
If they use that, then even the invisible demons can be located and
defeated.
The Supard race co-exist with the village while hiding their own
existence.
But about six months or a year ago, tragedy struck.
A disease, or perhaps an injury.
A large quantity of invisible demons sprung forth, and the people of the
forest may have not been able to keep them under control.
The Supards who had been concealing themselves for so long, came to
the village to buy medicine.
Everyone had already forgotten about the shopkeeper who interacted
with that Supard.
However, the news spread.
The news that an extremely suspicious guy came out of the forest.
The villagers should've hidden his existence. Especially if was true that
he came to the village to seek help, but.
Just how did the story end up like the one I heard at the bar yesterday?
『We must exterminate the demons that came out of the forest』
Just what happened for it to result in this?
Since it was a year ago, doubting Geese would de initely be rash......
Anyway, the Supard race live deep in the forest.
It was a belief that I held close.
But then.
A question came to me as well.
Why was I just now hearing about this?
I had been searching for Ruijerd.
Everyone should know that.
Everyone.
For example, even Orsted.
.........If the Supards had been living here for so long, then why was I not
aware of it until now?
 Part 3

The Forest of No Return was a quiet place.

In general, a large amount of monsters inhabit the forests of this world.
The concentration of magic is also great in forests, but one would
encounter only one monster per day in the Forest of No Return.
Especially treants.
Treants can be found anywhere in the world, but they are even more
common-place in forests.
You could even believe that forests are actually nests of treants, so
encountering them would be the norm.
But in this forest, there is no sign of them.
It's completely silent.
There are creatures here but no monsters.
A tranquil forest that is deadly silent.
Of course there are birds and small animals, but that’s it.
It’s as if we're inside a nightmare.
"Weird, eh?"
"Yeah."
Looks like Sandor is feeling uncomfortable about this place, again.
"......"
Doga is silent.
Is he unable to read the mood? He’s not even surveying the
surroundings.
"........."
We keep walking deeper into the silent forest for a while.
The presence of animals diminishes the farther we go.
Insects and birds are present, but no small animals.
Of course, no monsters as well.
The trees were getting larger too, and the overgrown leaves covered up
the sky.
In this atmosphere, you begin to dissociate and believe you’re the only
living thing there, which you occasionally snap out of whenever you
hear the sound of birds.
Whether the invisible demons are following us or not right now.
Paranoid, I turn around to look.
And each time I do, my eyes met with Doga's uneffected ones making
me believe that it was all in my head, as I turned forward again.
"Oh?"
Suddenly, when I glanced towards the roadside, there was a stone
monument that I recognized.
It's the Seven Great World Powers stone monument.
Before, I was unable to recognize the markings on this monument
but......
These days, I can more or less understand them.
Looks like there are no changes in the rankings.
"So this thing can be found in such a place, eh?"
"It's probably not that unusual. Since the Seven Major World Powers
stone monument can only work in places of high magic concentration."
"Yeah......they are magic tools."
You know quite a bit about it, eh?
That this type of magic tool can only be found in places with high magic
concentration.
Not many people know about that.
But well, it isn't like those in the know, know it very well.
"The sun will be setting soon. Let's make a camp around here."
"That's right, then, Doga, the irewood."
"......Yup."
That day, we decided to set up camp near the stone monument.
As an added precaution, I made a tent with Earth Fortress and there we
slept.
 Part 4

The next day.

We continued our walk in the silent forest.
Then, Sandor suddenly thought of something.
"It feels similar to the Red Dragon Mountain Range, doesn't it?"
"Meaning?"
"The other animals don't draw near in fear of the dragons."
They won't approach a stronger animal's turf
Earth Dragon Valley exists deep within this forest.
Earth dragons are, needless to say, powerful creatures.
The wild animals won't approach a dangerous place, such is the basis of
nature itself.
"So you've been in the Red Dragon Mountain Range, Sandor-san?"
"Only to the foot. It had a similar feeling, as you get closer to it, the
presence of animals diminishes."
The earth dragons build their nests in the rock cliffs of the valley.
They fundamentally don't come out of the valley. They can't ly in the
sky but they can use earth magic to build holes.
Their nature is quite gentle for a dragon, they won't attack humans as
long as their territory isn't invaded.
Again, holding a very strange nature, they'll be defenseless to anyone
who comes from above but they'll attack in excess anyone who comes
from below.
By the way, according to Orsted the red dragons and earth dragons are
mortal enemies.
Although the possibility that these two species, what with inhabiting
such different environments, encountering one another is almost non-
existent.
Thus, the danger in approaching them from above is less.
For the time being, it would be alright as long as you don't end up
falling to the bottom of valley.
"Oh"
Was it because I was thinking all this time?
It suddenly unfolded in front of my eyes.
A steep cliff appeared out of nowhere within the dense forest.
A cliff so deep that the bottom couldn't be seen.
It's probably 4500m1 to the opposite side.
It gave the sensation of standing on top of a mountain.
I'm not very well-informed on valleys but this size makes me think of
the Grand Canyon.
"Is this the Earth Dragon Valley?"
"Seems so. What should we do? Looks like we've arrived without any
incident....."
"Well."
As I worried, I put mana inside my left eye.
When I keep my vision open, I can use clairvoyance.
For now, I peered into the valley's bottom.
Since I am not accustomed to using this demon eye yet, I can't measure
the distance to the bottom.
But, I immediately saw it.
There are bluish-white mushrooms and moss growing at the valley's
bottom, near it, a lizard-like monster with a boulder-like body, was
slowly moving.
Is that an earth dragon?
It looks like a King land tortoise rather than a dragon.
It might be defenseless to anything from above since it can’t possibly
win against a red dragon with that body.
Now that I take a closer look at the rock cliff rather than the bottom, a
lot of them are clinging to the sides, it's a bit gross.
I activate my demon eye again and survey the surroundings of the
valley next.
There is nothing to the right of my vision.
Before long, my vision gets interrupted by the cliff and forest.
According to the map, the Earth Dragon Valley is suppose to be a
straight line but,
it looks like it's curving.
There is a mistake in the map.
To the left of my vision.
There's also nothing to see at this si-.....ah, no, wait.
"It's a suspension bridge."
The place where the cliff's width was less, there was a hanging bridge
 p g g g
"I see, to get to the opposite side, is it?"
"Let's try to cross it."
There are still 7 days left until we meet with the information broker
again.
Calculating the time it would take to return back, it should be safe to
remain in the forest for one or two more days.
Deciding on that, we began walking along the valley.
It wasn't too far till we reached the bridge.
It took about 1 hour on foot.
I was glad that I was able to see the location of the suspension bridge.
 Part 5

The suspension bridge was worn-out.

Where the distance between the two banks was smallest, two thick
vines were laid across, on top of them was a wooden board, that's it.
The overwhelming sense that the bridge was made by an amatuer and
its lack of safety were real concerns.
Although I call it unsafe, if a single adult with luggage crossed the
bridge, then they should be ine.
"Should we cross it?"
But I am wearing the magic armor, if I go on it will de initely fall down.
I can’t embarrass myself by falling to the valley’s bottom, after stating
we should be ine so long as we stayed out of the valley.
"No, let's pass on crossing this bridge."
"Then, shall we head back?"
"No, let's build a different bridge."
While saying that, I stood at the edge of the cliff.
If the bridge can't be crossed because it's unsafe, then I’ll just make a
bridge of my own.
From my hands to the surface. I raise the earth with magic.
Making use of my magic by putting Earth Lance to practical use.
Strengthening it so much that there shouldn't be any concern for safety,
even if I crossed it.
Apart from the durability, I should make the lance so that it reaches the
opposite bank.
".......Ho."
When I release my magic, the earth lance appears.
The earth lance silently extends and pierces into the other side of the
valley.
No sound could be heard.
I repeat this three times over.
Just to make sure, I increased the width so that people can pass by one
another.
Over the earth lance, I build a board.
This is, again, an earth board.
A sturdy board as far as the opposite bank.
Finally, I reinforce the other side or base of the bridge with earth magic,
and the stone bridge is now complete.
The handrail.......well, it's ine for now.
"Splendid......I've heard from the talks but, to do this much....."
Even though I'm being praised by Sandor, we can't let our guard down.
Since I don't know anything about architecture and stability of bridges.
There is no need to strike the bridge before crossing it but I must
rebuild it again if I were to get on with the magic armor and it
collapses.
"For the time being, hand me the rope."
I fastened the rope to a nearby tree and began crossing over slowly to
examine it.
After several steps, I was smoothly walking on the bridge.
The stone bridge was solidly-built and holding up my weight.
It would be extremely stupid if one were able to fall from this but, looks
like this should work ine.
Just in case, I reinforced weaker spots along the bridge as I slowly
crossed it.
Midway was as far as the rope could go, Sandor extended it with what
he had and I inished crossing.
One rope was 50m long, considering that I was barely able to cross with
two, the bridge should be a little less than 100m.
"Alright"
I signaled with the rope to the other side of the valley.
Sandor and Doga easily crossed over the bridge while grabbing onto
the rope.
They were on the bridge at the same time.
Do they think that it won't collapse?
Or do they trust me?
That I would immediately come save them if they fell.
"Now, let's continue shall we?"
As I was feeling uneasy, Sandor and Doga easily inished crossing.
"But, from here on out, looks like we must stay alert."
Sandor said as he looked deep into the forest.
The dark, endless forest.
There was only one change since we began walking in the forest.
It's the presence of monsters.
 Part 6

No less than 100m in and we were attacked.

It was just a noise at irst.
The noise of leaves rustling together.
But, I didn't think there was a monster near us because of the wind
blowing.
It felt like a person from far away was approaching us.
It was still a ways off.
It's alright for now.
The moment I thought that, I heard a noise close to my ear.
"Wofuu....Wofuu...."
As soon as I heard that sound, I noticed the scent of blood hanging in
the air.
Shortly after, something was clinging onto the trunk of the tree right
next to us.
"..........!"
The moment I noticed it, the tree bent for an instant, the leaves and
branches rustled.
We were paused for just a moment, and then something, like a heavy
mass, dropped down behind me.
When I turned to face it, I saw Doga had fallen with his face up.
I could only see Doga.
But, Doga's head was shaking as if it was moving against his will.
Doga's hand grabbed something mid-air that was shaking his head.
There is something there.
The moment I realized that, I hit the thing on top of Doga with all my
strength since I couldn't use magic.
My hit, strengthened by the magic armor, sent the thing lying from on
top of Doga.
It felt like lesh and broken bones.
The thing that was on top of Doga hit the trunk of a tree, and red blood
spread in excess.
The colour of blood started to reveal some kind of igure.
A four-footed animal.
I couldn’t identify any speci ics but it is certainly four-footed..
I re lexively hit it with rock bullet and kill it.
Almost simultaneously, I was hit on my back with a thud.
I turned around immediately about to use magic to defend myself
when...
"Doga! Stand up!"
It was Sandor.
He was standing as if to protect my back.
".....Yup!"
Doga stood up while grabbing the axe from his back, he positioned
himself in front of me.
Oi, I can't see in front of me if you do that.
"It's an invisible opponent! Their numbers are unknown! Doga,
don't rely on your eyes, use your ears! Only deal with the enemy in
front of you!
Rudeus-dono, please use magic! Clear them away using your
ranged magic!"
Sharp instructions ly out of Sandor.
As expected of the person known as the Golden Knight leader, his
judgement is fast.
His title isn’t just for show.
I load magic in both my arms as I say that.
Should I use ire magic?
No, using ire in a forest would be problematic.
It'll be double the effort in extinguishing it.
Let's go with water magic, Frost Nova.
".............Uu!"
As I was about to cast my magic.
It was only for an instant.
Doga moved in front of me.
Swinging his giant axe in an arc
Wielding a huge battle axe in this forest resulted in broken tree trunks
and limbs every time it is swung.
There is no resistance from the monster, however.
As blocks of wood scattered around, I felt something slip pass by Doga's
lank and approach me.
The magic armor is heavy but hard.
Even if I was attacked by a monster's nails or fangs, it's likely that I
won't be injured.
I judge that in an instant and was going to cast my magic when......
"Rudeus-dono!"
I was knocked away by Sandor.
What the!?, but I had no time to think that.
Before I realized it, a spear was standing at my side.
The spear looked like it stood by itself in mid-air but… that’s wrong.
it was because something transparent was pinned to the ground by it.
It's a white spear.
Exceedingly white, as if it was made out of chalk.
It was similar to some kind of monster's bone.
Ah, how nostalgic that spear is.
A single person jumped to the ground to recover that spear.
Green hair.
A white body as if stricken with disease.
A native dress, similar to a poncho.2
Ah, I have no doubt.
I know after looking at his height, I can't possibly be wrong.
"Ruijerd!"
I got up and called out to him while extending my hand as much as I
could.
He looks back at me with his spear in hand.
"Nh?"
"..........Huh?"
It was a face I didn't recognize.
A beautiful face, he had a Ruijerd-like appearance... but it's not him.
My Ruijerd was more like......the side of his chin was a little.......
"Sorry, I mistook you for someone else."
I feel...
Really disappointed.
There is a different member of the Supard here.
Which means, my beliefs were right to some degree.......this is a Supard,
right?
Damn, my face is all hot because I shouted Ruijerd with so much
determination and con idence.
".......Do you know Ruijerd?"
The Supard male that I didn't know, asked me with a curious look on his
face.
Ah, that's right.
If he's a Supard then he knows about Ruijerd.
And even if it wasn't Ruijerd, there isn't any problem.
Yeah.
There aren't any typical problems that are rising in the Bihearil
Kingdom right now.
Yeah.
"Eh? Ah, yes. Comrade.....no, friend.......maybe a patron?"
"If you’re a guest, come with me. I'll introduce you."
The man turned around as he said that.
"Eeh...please wait a moment, is he here?"
"He's here."
The Supard male nodded at the dumbfounded me as if it was obvious.

1. 4.5 Km/ 2.8 miles

2. A type of clothing.
Poncho
Chapter 242 - Supard Race's
Village
 Part 1

The village was very similar to the Migurd village.

It was surrounded by two meter high walls, and humble log houses
lined the inside.
Near the log houses there was a rather small ield.
Unlike the Migurd’s, they were growing many different types of
vegetables.
The soil seemed like it’s fertile.
On top of that, behind the log houses, an animal was being prepared for
cooking.
It was a 4 legged beast with whitish fur.
That is the true identity of the invisible demon.
A short while after they die, their invisibility gets released, even the
one who attacked us just moments ago started showing it’s color.
It seems they’re called [Invisible Wolf ].
Rather frank.
In the centre of the village is a fountain, and near it is a large pot that
looks like it’s used to prepare food for the whole village.
Their culture really is similar to the Migurd Tribe.
But there’s one difference.
The Migurd village was illed entirely with blue haired people that
looked like middle schoolers…
But here, everyone has a red gem on their forehead and emerald green
hair.
They are Supards.
All of them.
And so it was here that I had a surprising revelation.
The Supards not only had red gems on their forehead and emerald
green hair but......
They are beautiful.
They are all, without exception, beautiful.
No, in this world, there are people with a much more beautiful form
and strong face.
But they are beautiful nonetheless.
Of course, it’s not just nothing but pretty boys, everyone’s features are
regulated well.
Over there is a young girl with a shortcut hair, super cute.
She is slender, isn’t too tall but her shoulders are quite muscular, she
has a strong-willed look, and her chest is fairly large. She gives off the
impression of having the best parts of both Sylphy and Eris......
No, it’s different, this isn’t cheating, I’m looking at it objectively, OK?
It’s a village of beautiful men and women.
This is evil.
The people of this forest are evil.
"It’s a frightening village"
".........Yup"
In response to my comment Doga gave off something that sounded like
an agreement.
For a while now, Doga has been squeezing behind me as if to hide
himself.
It seems he’s scared of the Supards.
He was born in the Asura kingdom, so he must have grown up on
stories of the Supards being evil demons.
Although I want to deny it......
Though the Supard race as a whole are not that bad, whether or not this
village is taking the trouble to welcome us is a different question.
So for now I’ll hold off on consoling him.
"Now, I wonder where they’ll take us."
Sandor doesn’t seem all that scared.
Maybe because he was raised in the strife zone he hasn’t heard many
stories about the Supards.
Actually, it seems that seeing so many Supards has him excited.
"It would have to be where Ruijerd is, right?"
"We won’t necessarily be heading there irst."
"Then following this pattern, wouldn’t it be the village head?"
"If we’re following the pattern then a jail might be likely........they don't
seem to need to deliberate anything"
The Supard warrior headed towards us and said "Follow me" so we did.
As a result, we blindly followed him and arrived at the village.
We walked in silence.
“In any case, the village doesn’t seem all that energetic.”
It’s as he says, the Supards don’t look all that healthy.
There’s also someone with a cough preparing the meals.
Although the children are healthy.
The children with tails are running around playing.
Ah right, so supard children have tails.....
"Considering the size of the village, the number of people is rather
small."
"Have they gone hunting?"
"They have livestock, they wouldn’t need to go hunting would they?"
"Ah, you have a point."
Just now, we saw an animal being prepared for food.
Which is why they would be back from hunting.
Rather than a group, it might be just one person that leaves, since that
animal might be stored as food....
"It would have to be the disease."
The village has that "sick person" smell to it.
I might be biased because of the medicine information we
received.....but the village still seems to have a sickly vibe.
I should be ine, but would it be better if I wore a mask?
"It’s here, hurry up."
The Supard who talked to us before led us in single ile.
In the village, it's the oldest house.
However, it’s also the largest.
It’s gotta be the village chief pattern.
"Chieftain, I am entering. I have brought Ruijerd’s guests."
As he said that, he opened the door to the house.
The inside looked like some kind of hall.
Rather than the house of the Chieftain, it seemed more like an
auditorium or a conference hall.
Anyhow, inside there were ive Supards.
Most likely, ive old men.
They had a calming atmosphere, more so than the Supard who brought
me here.
All of them had green hair and white skin, they’re beautiful.
Age was dif icult to understand.
"Unh."
And so, one of the ive.
He stood the instant I entered the room.
With a familiar native dress....
Facial scars.
White spear.
With a familiar metal head band.
His hair grew. He’s no longer a cue ball.
This time there’s no doubt.
"Ruijerd-san!"
A natural smile over lowed.
Out of nostalgia, I wanted to rush towards him instinctively, but I held
back a few steps before I entered.
But when he saw my face he gave a puzzled look.
"Are you……..Rudeus?"
I wonder if he’s forgotten about me.
That would be rather sad.
"…..Have you forgotten
"No, the face in my memory is different."
"Aah! I get it, this is for a disguise."
I remove the ring and show them my actual face. It caused a buzz
among the Chieftains.
I understand that face.....is what I would like to say, but it’s probably
thanks to the Supard’s third eye.
"I see, it has been so long"
"It really has."
Aah, how nostalgic.
There are so many things I want to say.
There are so many things I want to tell.
About Eris and Paul.
There are loads of things I want to hear.
About this village and what he has been doing up to now.
No, if you look at this village you can tell.
Ruijerd found it.
What he had long been searching for, he had found at last.
"Ruijerd-san...."
I might cry.
My memories of him are coming back to me.
The time when I irst met Ruijerd.
When we met, he was alone. Near the Migurd village is where we began
our journey. He did not appear to be alone, but he was.
But Ruijerd is no longer alone.
"Well, congratulations. You found the Supard tribe."
"Ah."
Ruijerd nodded while fondly looking at me and gave a smile.
He is surrounded by his comrades.
......the surrounding 5 don't seem all that moved, but Ruijerd is happy.
"But Rudeus.....why are you here?"
Ah, right.
This isn't the time to be immersed in sentimentality.
Now is not the time to Reminisce.
"It’s a long story. There are also many things I want to hear from you. So
may I have a little of your time?"
While sitting in the conference hall, I said that with a serious face.
"Chieftain, is that alright?"
Sitting furthest in the back, the pattern on his clothes was much more
exuberant than the other four.
He would have to be the Chieftain.
In response to Ruijerd’s question, he made a dif icult face.
"Can we trust this human?"
"We can."
"Then why not hear it."
With the permission of the Chieftain, the conversation began.
 Part 2

Before I told my story, Ruijerd gave me an explanation of how he

reached the Supard Village.
The story started after he had delivered Norn and Aisha to my place.
After that, Ruijerd set out on a journey to ind any remaining, living
Supards.
While moving from country to country he planned to search the
northern part of the Central Continent.
But after he left town, Badigadi quickly caught up.
"He said, 'I know where you can ind the remaining living Supards'."
Ruijerd was skeptical.
But he had nothing else to go on, so for the meantime, he listened.
During the next couple of years, their journey together ended at the
Biheiril Kingdom.
And so they entered the Forest of No Return, the backwoods of the
Earth Dragon Valley.
He then guided him to the place where the Supards were living.
Ruijerd was kindly accepted by the Supards.
There was much talk regarding the war of the past, but all that was
taken to kindly.
He began life in this village and gained peace.
"But a plague struck the village."
An unknown plague.
The initial symptoms are similar to that of the common cold, but then
you begin to lose energy, and start trembling, the forehead eye gets
cloudy and it eventually leads to death.
As Ruijerd saw the the villagers dying one by one, he ran about in order
to search for the treatment.
Ruijerd himself was also infected, but to save the village, he forced his
trembling body to Irel.
And so he succeeded in buying medicine from a peddler.
As of now the village was heading towards recovery.
"But outside the village, demons of this forest had exterminated the
investigation squad. Those kinds of rumours are circulating aren't
they?"
"When the plague hit, the beasts of the forest most likely went outside."
In the irst place.
Why would the Supard race make their village here in the irst place?
It was the same as what the old lady from the the village in the Earth
Dragon Valley said.
Several hundred years ago.
When the Supard race was chased from the Magic Continent, they
spread all over the world.
They were persecuted wherever they went, at times they were chased
by Knights or the military, day after day.
The Supard refugees, avoiding plains, walking along the forests and
foot of the mountains, sought for a safe-haven.
A land where the humans couldn't tread, a place where the Supards
could live.
Seeking that place, persistently, to the ends of the world.
And so the place they found was here, the place called the Valley of the
Earth Dragon, in the Forest of No Return.
Because of the earth dragons, large demonic beasts didn’t approach.
The forest was inhabited only by the [Invisible Demons].
Of course, the [Invisible Wolf ] is not on the same level as a common
demonic beast.
Because of the bene it of invisibility, 3 of them could wipe out the
average adventurer party.
But, the invisible demons, to the Supards’ [eye], was a simple matter to
them.
And so their strength, compared to the Supards’ who had lived on the
magic continent, couldn’t match.
So they became livestock.
Before long the Supard race had settled in the Forest of No Return.
Of course, they had trouble.
No matter how few humans enter the forest, as there was a human
village near, their hiding place was not absolute.
After the Supards had been living in the forest for a while, the villagers
began to enter.
The villagers frequently went in and out of the forest, sometimes
coming close to the village.
At that time, the Chieftain of the Supards, ordered that the demonic
beasts in the forest be reduced, and at the same time protect any
villagers lost in the forest, that was the promise he made.
If it’s the legend of the village, and what the old lady told us before.......
But this is a story from 200~300 years ago, so it’s possible that she was
wrong.
Whatever the case, they have kept their promise and the humans are
still alive.
Anyhow, the Supards have successfully done this while maintaining a
reasonable distance.
But with the uproar caused by the plague, the balance was broken.
"The country intends to destroy this village."
After hearing that story, I reported about the rumors that were
circulating in the Biheiril Kingdom and what the country intends to do.
"I see......."
Upon hearing that, the Chieftains’ face showed a look of
disappointment.
Not the expression of wanting to ight if destruction is imminent, but
disappointment.
With a tired look, and an expression of resignation.
"It seems we can no longer live here either....."
"Where can we possibly live now....."
"If it wasn’t for that war...."
The Chieftains gave a numbed look and Ruijerd looked apologetic.
"I am sorry."
In response to Ruijerd’s apology, the Chieftains hurriedly shook their
heads.
"We are not blaming you Ruijerd. We had decided together to follow
Laplace as well."
"There may still be some hard feeling but at that time, everybody
looked at the warriors with pride, and would have been glad to join you.
We share the same sin."
"......But why must only we meet these gazes."
"Why would Laplace do such a disservice to the Supard race....."
Voicing blame is useless, nobody is entirely at fault.
It was not because of regret.
Just the voice of a man who had lost normality.
Nothing can be done.
There is no choice but to run.
Those feelings, through their tone and actions, are being expressed.
The war of 400 years ago.
To the humans, it is an event of the distant past.
But for them it’s as if the same amount that has passed since the
teleport incident for me.
For the Supard race, the Laplace campaign has probably yet to end.
"If it is alright with you, should I inform the Biheiril Kingdom?"
Before I could think, the words had leaked out.
"Eh?"
"I am a human, that, in a way, gives me power.
Up until now the Supard race have been exterminating dangerous
beasts in the forest and protecting a human village.
That is to the bene it of the country.
In short, with that explanation, I will request that they allow you to live
in your corner of this forest."
Now I know what to do.
To defeat Gisu, that is my job.
Although Ruijerd and his comrades are part of the plan, if that causes
us to be unable to ind Gisu, then it would be better to avoid doing it.
I’m also thinking that.
But can I leave the Supards to die?
Up until now I have been selling Ruijerd dolls and picture books.
For what purpose?
To look for Ruijerd?
But why dolls and picture books?
To help recover the honour of the Supard race.
I have always been trying to help the Supard race and Ruijerd.
My priorities might be off.
But who else besides me is in the situation to save the Supard race.
"The humans hate us. Do you think they'll accept us."
"The hate for the Supards within the human race is already fading.
In the Biheiril Kingdom, the humans and the obviously different Ogre
tribe exist in peace, I feel there will be little resistance.
Within this area, the Millis Church has little in luence,
while spreading good rumours of the Supard race with my own hands,
if you let me help, then I'm sure they'll accept."
They began talking rapid- ire.
At the very least, there isn't any meaning for Biheiril Kingdom to
destroy the Supard race.
Without the Supards, the invisible wolves will lood out from the forest,
and the village will perish.
We don't know how far the invisible wolves will spread, but it will most
likely reach the second city Irel.
It should be ine to ask them to ignore the Supard race.
Rather than getting wiped out, this would be better.
"If the Bilheiril Kingdom does refuse, I'll have you be allowed into the
country of someone I know."
The Asura Kingdom......would be tough.
In that country, the Millis Church is beginning to thrive.
But to the north of the Asura kingdom, there is a large forest.
That place doesn't belong to any kingdom.
As long as no real harm comes forth while they live there, it's possible
to say that the Mills Church won't be too obstinate about it.
More so, in that forest is the band of thieves that know Ariel. It would
be good if they could get along and share.
With Ariel, I might be able to use the good condition of the Supard
race.....
"Will it be alright?"
"Before that, can we trust this man?"
"If he is an acquaintance of Ruijerd....."
"But can we believe what he is saying?"
Those around the Chieftain began arguing amongst themselves.
So much so that you wouldn't think they were the same race as Ruijerd.
Since they all look so young, it kind of looked like a youth group
meeting.
If you brought a video like this into human society, they would at least
realise that they aren't demons.....
"It does not need to be decided now."
The Chieftain said that and the discussion ended.
Indeed, if a man appears out of nowhere and suddenly says something
like that, you would get confused and be unable to decide.
"I understand.
The humans will come to attack in 16-17 days.
Although there is time for discussion, please decide quickly."
Although, if negotiations here broke down, I would help protect the
Supard village.
"......I understand. We will have our decision in a few days."
As the Chieftain said that, he stood up with a hard to understand face.
"Huh? But you still haven't heard the reason I have come here."
"Currently we are too divided to hear your story. And the sun will also
set soon. For now the meeting is adjourned, I would like to make
arrangements."
I've been rescheduled.
They're an excellent company.
"We must prepare food and lodging for our guest."
"I'll do it."
Well, hearing what I came here to say tomorrow shouldn't be a
problem.
Even if this villages problem isn't solved, I won't have to ight Gisu or
Hitogami over it.
Priorities.
Tomorrow I will explain them why I proposed such a suggestion.
And like that, I inished my meeting with the Chieftains.
 Part 3

That evening, we were given a vacant house to stay in.

Doga shut himself in and Shandor, at dusk, went looking around the
village out of curiosity.
I was in Ruijerd's home.
It seemed he had the position of an advisor, and was living retired in
the village.
Home, Ruijerd's home.
When I see it, it somehow warms my heart.
He is no longer on an unending journey, being persecuted wherever he
goes.
This is the place Ruijerd belongs to,
Even if he is absent for a time,
this is a place he can return to, with a warm bed and a smiling family.
A home is a great thing.
Ah, no good, I think I might cry.
"You can sit there."
"OK."
The inside was quite plain.
The structure is de initely similar to the Migurds’ homes.
There is a pelt draped over something like a ireplace, and clothes
hanging on the wall.
The inside is divided into three sections, Ruijerd seems to be in the
storeroom.
It seems food, water pot and the like are put in a separate room as the
sound of water dripping could be heard from there.
But the appearance isn’t that impressive.
Although the loor is covered with fur, and grains of wood baring from
the wall.
While a trophy of invisible wolf was decorating the wall.......
Ah, the thing that’s hanging from it, it’s Roxy’s pendant.
How nostalgic, so he was still holding on to it.
Still.......the house is quite spacious.
"Excuse me, Ruijerd-san."
"What is it?"
"Are you perhaps living alone in this house?"
"Yeah."
Living alone in a house this big.
Suddenly, I thought of living alone in my current house.
The bedroom would be the same as before.
I would cram anything useless in the basement like now.
I’d make use of the bathroom, dining room and kitchen but…..probably
not the living room.
Other rooms as well aren’t of any use to me.
As the head of the house, I can change the layout of my private room as
much as I want.
All of this would result in an empty and dreary room.
If it was the me from before, I would’ve thought of it as ine but the me
right now can’t stand it.
"........Are you not going to marry or something?"
"Do you think I can?"
Ah.
Damn it.
Now that I recall, his wife and child, by his own hands, were.......
So he obviously wouldn’t.
"Sorry."
"Don’t apologize. It’s not because I'm being pulled by the past but
because I simply don't have any sort of companion right now."
Ruijerd sat in front of me while smiling.
"So what has been happening to you?"
He seems to be relaxed.
This sense of distance.
I should've brought Eris along if it was going to be like this........
No, I’ll do it after all of this is over.
We can meet whenever we want if we're all alive.
Therefore, we must act together if we all want to live.
"It’s a long story, is that ine?"
I thought that it would’ve been ine tomorrow but I guess I should at
least speak with Ruijerd ahead of time.
I, too, can't help but want to talk to him.
"Let me hear it."
"Yes."
I started talking about the time after we parted.
About my sisters, about Paul’s death, about my marriage with Roxy.
My reunion with Eris, and how I reconciled with her.
Ruijerd was calmly listening to all of that.
He had a little clouded expression regarding Paul’s death but, as a
result of me not being particularly sad, we didn't talk about it.
Rather, the thing we did talk about was Eris.
"As I thought, so Eris did have the disease of a warrior?"
".......Ah~, I wonder. It still looks like she’s suffering from it even now."
"Even so, to marry three women, it’s just like you. Are there any kids
already?"
"Yes. There are four."
"I see."
He didn't say ‘I want to see them’.
But I'll bring them along next time.
Especially Ars.
Ruijerd wants to see mine and Eris’s child.
Well, this and that can be done after defeating Gisu.
"Ruijerd-san."
I correct my posture thusly.
The order of things was sequential but now comes the main question.
"I have currently become Dragon God Orsted’s subordinate."
I started talking about the present situation.
About how the Dragon God Orsted had been ighting Hitogami since
long ago.
How I took Hitogami’s side but he was deceiving me from the start.
How he tried to kill my family as he deemed my descendants a
hindrance.
But the future me came and how I was barely able to prevent that.
How the angered Hitogami suggested that I ight Orsted and how I did.
I lost to Orsted but he was a surprisingly nice guy and I was able to
escape from the hands of Hitogami.
And after I became Orsted’s subordinate, I joined in the ight against
Hitogami.
How I am currently in the midst of assembling personnel in order to
bring down Demon God Laplace, whose resurrection is to be 80 years
from now.
How everything was progressing smoothly until Gisu took Hitogami’s
side.
About Gisu’s letter. About the possibility of Gisu being in Biheiril
Kingdom.
In order to defeat Gisu, I sent in every trustworthy comrade towards
the whole nation of Biheiril Kingdom.
While reporting on the current situation, I said at last.
"Ruijerd-san.
I've been searching for you ever since I decided to ight against Laplace
in the future.
Please become my streng-…….no, please ight alongside with me."
I requested as I bowed my head.
Ruijerd, too, is a person who holds resentment towards Laplace.
".............."
Therefore, I, as if it was to be expected.
Was dreaming about his acceptance to my request with all my heart.
".............."
But Ruijerd didn’t answer.
He just made an unpleasant face and looked away.
"Eh?"
I hadn't even thought about the possibility that he would refuse.
When Laplace’s name was mentioned, Ruijerd’s face became
expressionless as usual, though I always thought that when the time
came he would just nod as if to say 'Got it'.
But I was wrong.
He averted his eyes from me.
That made his refusal apparent.
His attitude was saying 'no'.
'This is a lie', or so I would like to think.
But, 'so that’s how it is', or so I was assenting to it as well.
Isn't it obvious?
It’s because he found the members of the Supard race.
He still holds resentment towards Laplace.
There is still some residual anger.
However, that ight ended long ago.
During the inal battle of Laplace’s military campaign, it was all over
when he struck his revenging blow.
Not to mention that the Supard village is currently in a grave situation.
There is no need to promise until the present situation is resolved.
"Is it because of the Supard village? If it is, please leave it to me. It’s
been several years after our separation, I’ve reached the point where
I've become so in luential that I can even do something rash."
"It’s not that."
Looks like I was wrong.
But I hadn't given up yet.
I needed an answer immediately so I thought of anything else I could
use to persuade him.
What kind of life had he lived after Laplace disappeared?
What had been Ruijerd aiming for?
To protect the remaining Supard race?
To protect the long lost brethren that he inally found?
There is that.
But, there is one more thing, which has a greater impact.
"Then, is it restoring the Supard Race’s honor? Asura’s Ruler and Mills’
Miko are also participating in the ight against Laplace. If the word gets
out that you stood by them in the ight, then even the Supard Race’s
honor----"
"It’s not that."
Is that it, or so I thought but my suggestion was rejected without a
second thought.
Ruijerd stood up.
His expression gave off a thirst for blood and could also be seen with
hints of bewilderment and hesitance.
Perhaps, there maybe a different reason that I'm not aware of.
"Rudeus, come with me."
Ruijerd picked up the spear that was leaning against the wall and
walked towards the exit.
I got up in a hurry and followed him.
 Part 4

As a result of talking for so long, outside it’s already pitch dark.

Although the moon is peeking from the gaps in the trees, you can't even
see your feet.
Ruijerd headed towards the outskirts of the village.
I took out a light spirit from the scroll in my hand and illuminated the
surroundings.
Ruijerd kept walking for several minutes as if to say that there is no
need for light, and stopped in a clearing within the forest.
"Rudeus."
"Yes?"
From here on out, I'm going to be hearing things that I didn't want to
hear.
I had that premonition.
Perhaps an uneasy premonition lashed through my mind.
"Regarding the discussion before, there’s just one lie."
"............"
"The Chieftain and all the warriors as well believe in that lie."
A lie.
"There is no cure for the plague. The medicine didn't have any effect.
We're not going to recover."
The igure of a woman coughing in the village comes to mind.
The symptoms of a disease that can be felt from everyone in the village.
The number of villagers that Sandor had said was rather low.
"Currently, the advancement of the illness has just been suppressed."
"........How?"
When he heard that, Ruijerd put his hand on the metal headband that
was concealing his forehead.
"This."
The thing that appeared from under the headband.
It was not the red gem.
The gem that should've been red, had turned into a deep blue.
Furthermore, it was surrounded by a black pattern.
Something like……..like a drawing made by a fourteen year old using
their left hand, a pattern like that.
"That is?"
Ruijerd's mood and the ominous presence from the pattern is probably
the reason why I can't bring myself to make fun of him.
I feel like I've become more aware to other's powers and
dangerousness since I've become stronger than before………..
"Currently, my body has been possessed by『Dark King』Vita."
Dark King Vita.
The one who lives in the labyrinth of the Heaven Continent 『 Hell』 ,
one of the possible candidates for Hitogami’s apostles.
"Dark King Vita issioned and distributed himself to the infected people
in the village. Due to the power of Vita’s issioned parts, the plague's
progress has been suppressed."
"Pos-Possession……...are you all right?"
"There isn’t anything out of the ordinary. Only the progress of the
plague and it's symptoms have been suppressed."
"Did he say something or do anything?"
"No."
The only thing that I heard from Orsted was his name.
From what he looked like, to what goal he may have, I hadn’t heard
anything about it.
So he's the type who can possess.
Fission, that means, he's a life-form that can split himself.
Or possibly a bacteria type?
"But, 『 Dark King 』 Vita should’ve been living in the labyrinth of the
heaven continent『Hell』........just why?"
"When the village was caught in a dilemma, a male appeared in front of
me with Vita in a jar."
"One male……...don’t tell me!"
"It was Gisu."
So it was him.
"Gisu said that afterwards, a great war is going to happen in this
country. When that time comes, he wanted me to assist him."
"..........."
"I accepted.
I had doubts about relying on a unfamiliar person like Dark King Vita
but we didn’t have any choice. Then, the plague's progress was actually
suppressed and everyone was saved."
And then, Ruijerd expressed a disappointed smile as if mocking
himself.
"To think that the enemy Gisu was ighting with was you, I never even
dreamt that........"
My heart is pounding.
Even though I considered the slight possibility of Ruijerd becoming an
enemy.
Now that the possibility is true, the pounding won't stop.
"It’s not that the plague has been completely cured.
If Dark King Vita dies, his issions will also die or so I’ve heard.
If that happens, the village will again be swallowed up by the plague."
".........."
"I must ight you."
Ruijerd said that expressionlessly with a sober face like always.
"Of course, even I don’t want to ight you. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t
have been able to come this far. I may still be loitering around the
Demon Continent with foolish thoughts."
".......Even I feel that I have a debt to repay you. I don’t want to ight you."
"Fighting is a necessity. It's been like this since the beginning of time,
it's immemorial."
“........I guess so."
The fellow that I feel indebted to is going to become my enemy.
Helplessly ighting against one another, when the other dies, the heart
of the survivor becomes scarred.
Something like that may happen due to the war.
But this should be different.
Why should there be any need to ight?
Exception. Right, there should be an exception.
There must be a way to avoid the war.
In order to avoid the war, the source of it should be eliminated.
That's right, as long as the source is removed........
What’s the source.........?
Orsted and Hitogami?
It's certainly that but I’ve already reached a point where I can no longer
betray Orsted.
Currently, it’s the relationship between me and Ruijerd.
The reason Ruijerd must ight me.
It's because of comrades, the brethren of Supard race.
If the Supard race is no longer……..no that's wrong.
It's the plague.
The plague gnawing at the Supard race.
If a way to cure it is known, then the Supard race should become our
comrades.
"If there is a method to completely cure the plague, will you come to my
side?"
Betray them.
Hearing those words, Ruijerd gave a unwavering glance and wore a
rigid face for a little while.
But I didn't leave from his sight.
Gisu had dibs on Ruijerd before me.
But Ruijerd informed me about the situation.
If he had really sided with Gisu, he wouldn’t have said anything and just
killed me, yet.
The reason he brought me to this place and explained the situation is
certainly because he was swayed as well.
"............."
Ruijerd was straining his lips and furrowing his brow.
I intend to make him my comrade.
He, too, should be thinking that.
But, he may also have an obligation towards Gisu who saved his
brethren as well as Hitogami who gave the instruction.
Since it's the honest Ruijerd.
"I said it before but I was betrayed by Hitogami. And I can de initely say
that the same could happen with the Supard Race. Gisu was betrayed
once as well and I was told that my entire family will be killed. There is
also the possibility that if you keep following him, then after the war is
over, Dark King Vita will willfully leave and the Supard race will be
doomed anyway."
Even if you feel indebted, the possibility of Hitogami eventually
betraying you is high.
Hitogami is that kind of guy.
Of course, it is nothing more than just a malicious guess.
But I ought to tell him about the things that have happened in the past.
"............"
Ruijerd is still silent.
He remains silent and continues to look at me.
I continue to look at him as well.
And then, he slowly opens his mouth.
"If there really is such a method. Then, all right. I also wish to ight
alongside you."
"Ruijerd-san..........!"
A sigh of relief escapes me.
I’m glad.
I’m glad that we don't have to kill each other now.
"But, is there such a method?"
"Orsted knows a lot about this world. If we listen to him then there is a
possibility."
But, will Orsted tell us about it?
He hasn’t told me so far.
That the Supard race was here, he didn’t inform me about it.
No, based on the situation, I’ll properly listen to him.
Whether or not I’ll be ighting with Ruijerd may be decided later.
"In any case, there should be a countermeasure to the disease.
Until then, don’t say that you’ll become my enemy, please wait."
The problem is the delay.
But, there isn’t any countermeasure, that's understood but it's still not
too late.
"Orsted came once, before Gisu."
"Eh?"
He abruptly spoke, causing me to tilt my head.
Orsted came?
"When?"
"Approximately two years ago, when the irst patient was discovered."
"..........."
"But he didn't do anything. Of course, we didn't know that he had a
connection with you and drove him away but........if what you say is true,
at that time, Orsted should've been your comrade."
What does that mean?
What does that mean?
"Do you have absolute trust in Orsted?"
Orsted didn't do anything about the Supard race.
Though, there is the possibility that he wasn't aware of the illness, but
if what Ruijerd says is true then, that can't be the case.
Trust.
The method to a cure.
Can't do it, don't know it.
"I do."
But I said that.
Orsted and I have gotten along all this time, until now.
Perhaps, even this time he may have some reason.
For example, the Supard race may become some kind of hindrance to
him in the future or the like.
But, if we talk things through then a resolution can be found.
At least, Orsted had already visited the village once, it isn’t like he
wants to kill off the entire village.
Perhaps he came to do just that but wasn't able to.
Now that is something to think about.
"You can trust in Orsted."
I've been working together with Orsted until now, that much is certain.
Surely, communicating with him can be dif icult since he doesn't say
much. But he can be trusted as he aims to defeat Hitogami and always
moves towards that goal.
"He doesn’t like talking too much, but please believe in me and not
Orsted. I would never come to loathe the Supard race."
"..........."
Ruijerd turned back.
Folding his arms as if to think, he stood like that for several seconds.
Suddenly, as if he realized something, he raised his face.
A large moon could be seen in the sky.
".........Gu!"
In the next moment, he suddenly grasped his chest and squatted.
"Ruijerd-san!?"
Just what happened?
Immediately after I thought that I rushed over to him.
He abruptly raised his head and grabbed my shoulder.
".............!"
That was strange.
Ruijerd’s face was changing.
His eyes were stained deep blue.
The whites and blacks of his eyes were transforming into a deep blue
color.
His mouth was partly open, it didn't look like his face was under his
control at all.
The gem on his forehead was turning red but the surrounding pattern
was releasing an ominous glow.
Looking at that, I understood.
"Are you being manipulated!?"
Damn it.
Just because he told me that nothing happened until now, I shouldn't
have immediately had that conversation.
Even though I was told he was being possessed.
It was too late to think about it now, Ruijerd approached my face.
And kissed me.
At the same time, some kind of liquid in iltrated my mouth, and
crawled into my throat as if it was a living animal.
Chapter 243 - Dark King Vita
 Part 1

“Uwahh......!”
I jumped up.
A familiar room leaped into my vision the moment I opened my eyes.
My legs wrapped in the soft blanket.
The door which exited into the hallway from the bedroom.
The gentle breeze blowing in from a partly open window.
When I turn around, I see the pillow made from treant’s material.
Roxy’s igurine is placed on the side-table.
This bed, which I’ve grown accustomed to sleeping in.
Located in the Magic City Sharia, it’s my house.
“Haa.......Haa.......”
I feel like I had some kind of strange dream.
“Huh.......?”
But I couldn’t remember what happened in the dream.
Just that it was unpleasant.
If it wasn’t, I wouldn’t have jumped up like that.
Well, a dream is just a dream.
“Nh.......Ngh!”
I got out of bed and stretched.
The weather today is nice as well.
In a little bit, summer will end and autumn will take its place.
I can’t help but look forward to it.
As I walk down the stairs while thinking that, two children noisily ran
up to me.
Children with dark brown hair and animal ears.
“Don’t fall down now~.”
“Yeeessss”
I escort the running children into their room and continue down to the
irst loor.
Passing the hallway, to the dining room.
In the dining room, one female was preparing breakfast.
A voluptuous body hidden by simple clothing, but the clothing was cut,
a tail was coming out from behind.
When she noticed that I was in the room, she turned back while
twitching her sharp ears.
“Good morning, Rinia.”
“Good morning-nya”
To be told with a somewhat blunt tone of voice,
I was suddenly overtaken by a vague, uneasy feeling from when I had
that unpleasant dream, so I hugged her.
“Rinia!”
“U-nya!?”
Rinia is my wife.
Just why was I married to her?
Right, now that I recall, it was during my days as a student.
I had been worried about my ED, and was trying to cure my son by
various means.
At that time, Rinia and Pursena appeared in front of me..
Two people, possessing bodies over lowing with a vibrant youth,
throbbing impression and a wild style.
When I fought them, restrained them, and peeled them naked, my ED
was yet to be cured.
But, after one or two years, I kept encountering them in the classroom
and cafeteria, and I was gradually becoming more aware of their
presence.
Soon, it reached the point where the two of them lewdly tempted me;
and at that time my son, little by little, was regaining it’s response.
It had completely recovered when they reached their 7th year, during
autumn.
It was then when the two of them, both excited and unable to control
themselves due to the mating season, brought me to their room.
It’s nostalgic.
That night was the best.
After that, on the day of graduation, the two of them dueled and
Pursena became the victor.
Pursena went back to the Great Forest and Rinia came to my place.
And then every year, whenever autumn arrived, we made children.
“Fushaa!”
“Owww!”
My hand which was massaging her breasts was hit.
“It’s forbidden until mating season! We decided on that-nya!”
“It should be ine with just a hug......”
“It’s you anyway, it won’t inish with just a hug-nya! A wife is nyot her
husband’s sex slave!”
“That wasn’t my intention though........”
While sighing I sat on the table.
Rinia’s mood is always like that.
According to the rules of the beast race, it’s only allowed during the
mating season.
Of course, when the mating season arrives, the opposite side willingly
invites you.
The children are cute, and having children with Rinia during the mating
season really satis ies my sexual desires.
But, still, that’s not it.
Just a little bit of, how should I say this, shouldn’t a little bit of touchy-
feely be alright in ensuring our love.
“Hey, Everyone-nya! The meal is ready, get down here-nya!”
“Yeessss!”
Rinia strikes the empty pot with a clanging noise and the children come
running down from the second loor.
It’s not just the two children that were going up the stairs a while ago,
there were twelve children in all.
The beast race can give birth to two to three children at once, that’s
why it’s a large family.
My house is illed with children’s room.
“Eat quickly, there is work for you to do-nya! The students are waiting-
nya!”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Being pestered by Rinia, I began eating my breakfast.
Her cooking is quite delicious.
When we were newlyweds, she was only able to roast meat, stew ish
and boil vegetables.
These past few years, she has learned quite a bit from Sharia’s home
cooking.
Seasoning is a bit weak but that's because the beast race's sense of
taste is different, so it can’t be helped.
“Thank you for the food.”
“Yes. It wasn’t much-nya.”
Once the meal is inished, as always, I change into my robe and go to
work.
I entered the magic guild once I graduated and am now a teacher at the
Magic University.
I’m teaching chantless-magic invocation.
This kind of magic style is extremely high in practical usage, that’s why
it’s a fairly popular course.
Like this, my teaching method for chantless-magic invocation is
established, if my students produce results, someday becoming the
vice-principal or even principal will no longer be a dream anymore.
“Well then, I’m off.”
“Have a good day-nyan”
While parting with few words, I headed towards the front door.
For my wife and children, I’ll work hard today and everyday.
“Nh?”
I suddenly saw the living room door was slightly ajar.
From inside, I could feel a person’s presence.
It’s an awfully nostalgic presence.
“........”
As if I was being lured in, I opened the door.
There was a man.
Pretending not to see me, with one hand on the back, he’s sitting on the
sofa.
The back of his head head had bright brown hair that was tied into a
ponytail at the base of his neck.
“Nh?”
The man turned around.
“Yo.”
It’s Paul.
Why is he in such place?
Wasn’t he dea-.......
Ah, no, he’s not dead.
He gave up on the teleportation labyrinth and came back to my place.
Thereupon, coming to Magic City Sharia, he’s living in the
neighbourhood.
Yeah, that's de initely what happened.
Lilia, Aisha and Norn are currently living in Paul’s house.
They condemned me for not going to Paul’s aid but now we’re on good
terms with one another.
Yeah, de initely, I’m sure that was the case.
“She’s a ine wife, eh?”
“A ine wife........it’s not like you're seeing her for the irst time, right?”
“No, it’s my irst time.”
Paul laughed heartily and waved his hand.
“Are you ine with how things are right now?”
“What’s that? Do you have something that you want to say?”
“No, not really? There’s nothing really. I just asked because I wanted to
know whether you have any complaints or not.”
“...........There aren’t any complaints.”
Rinia is a ine wife.
That is, I’m just unhappy that I’m not allowed to touch her except
during the restricted period once a year.
Even that, I don’t particularly mind it.
The mating season is soon, when that time comes she’ll become more
clingy than usual, with a level not able to endure my body, she loves me.
And to be able to make kids, as a male, my instinct is satis ied.
If I have to condense a year's worth of 'action' to one season then it
isn't such a big deal.
My work is going smoothly as well.
I’m a popular teacher at the Magic University.
My teaching method is successful and widely known in the top classes
of every school.
There are many students who wish to take the class, and other
teacher's trust is great too.
My future is bright.
“I see, so there are no complaints. That’s the best of all.”
“.........Right?”
“But, something, are you not forgetting something?”
As if scolding a foolish child with a tender voice but continuing to look
down on me.
“For example, look, the work you’re doing right now. Who did you
imitate to gain the popularity of your students and teachers?”
“That is obviously........”
Who was it again?
For a moment, I felt like a blue-coloured something lashed in front of
my eyes but I immediately shook my head.
But, the noise in my heart grew.
“Isn’t there a person who taught you that? In this world, the technique
to become successful.”
“......From some time ago, just what are you trying to say! Say it clearly!”
I gave into my irritation and approached the sofa.
I walked to the front of Paul and grabbed him by the collar.
Then, my hand stopped.
“Then, I’ll say it clearly........I’m already dead, ya know?”
The lower half of Paul’s body wasn’t there.
 Part 2

“Uwah!”
I jumped out of bed.
“Haa......Haa......”
My breathing was rough, my throat dry and my back was drenched with
sweat.
It was a bad dream.
I saw an impossible dream.
What was that......What was that.......
“What a nightmare......”
“.....What’s the matter?”
“Aah, no, I just had an odd dream.
“When I came to Magic University......There was someone from the
beast race named Rinia right?
I had a dream where I was married and had children with her.
I had become a teacher, and was teaching chantless magic to our
children.”
“That’s a nightmare?”
Was it a nightmare?
When you put it like that, it doesn’t really feel like a nightmare.
Baby-making with Rinia for a short period of time each year while
looking after the children, teaching the students each day.
It was a quiet and happy lifestyle.
But—.
“It was a nightmare.”
As I said that, with my sleepy eyes, sitting up on the canopy I saw my
wife.
She is a goddess of beauty.
Her frame neither too large nor too small, but just right.
Her breasts neither too large nor too small, but just right.
Her butt is slightly small, but it perfectly matches the size of her chest
and height.
Overall, her waist is slender but also wide, it’s neither one or the other.
But she is impossible to view as a whole.
It can be said she embodies symmetry, she has the perfect body.
If a law must be found, it would be her messy bed-hair.
Her normally beautiful lowing blond hair, was somewhat disturbed.
But it does not detract from her charm.
With her messy hair, no human capable of reproduction could resist
her charm.
To put it simply, erotic.
The messy hair, most likely caused by the actions with me last night,
made her 30% more erotic.
“Being married to such a perfect woman, I have everything I desire in
my hands. Why would I be a teacher in a rural town?”
“Is that a compliment? Such lattery.”
My wife.
Ariel Anemoi Asura.
She began to giggle.
“But maybe you wish for such a life.
Lately there have been many parliamentary affairs, right?
Royal life is by no means easy.
Our work, no matter how small, bears huge responsibility but we’re not
guaranteed the same amount of happiness.
The happiness people feel, it’s not that important.
Perhaps teaching in a rural area, spending time surrounded by
children, that living as royalty now makes the balance between
responsibility and happiness different.....
More so than a woman like me, a child like Rinia may be more to your
liking?”
Ludicrous.
Ariel is the perfect woman. She doesn’t have a single law.
She would indirectly rebuke me for my failings and would even launt
me in front of people.
She doesn’t have any problem with other female relationships and
would even allow concubines.
And on top of that she is great at her work, she is trusted greatly by
those around her.
She is the ideal boss and a national idol, she is that kind of woman.
No, perhaps there may be some laws.
She can be argumentative, and values logic more than feelings.
She also has a somewhat peculiar fetish.
But, for me at least, these are not enough to be called shortcomings.
“Aah, I apologise. Did I say a little too much?”
“No, I was just thinking that it just might be so...”
“If a vacation is needed, please say so.
Lately the kingdom has been calm, so taking a little breather should be
ine.
Wherever you go.....Why not take a concubine with you?”
“If I got a vacation, I would just want to hold you all day.”
“Geez.....nothing but jokes with you.”
“It’s true.”
I wonder how long it has been since I held Ariel like that.
The irst time, we welcomed a lot of concubines, it was the sumptuous
feast I had always dreamed of, but recently such things don’t appeal to
me.
She alone is ine.
If someone were to ask me what currently makes me happiest, it would
be that I can love the woman named Ariel Anemoi Asura.
“*giggle*, then let us make that kind of time, next time.”
While she was giggling, a maid dressed Ariel.
I also got out of bed and opened my arms.
A maid immediately rushed to me.
When I saw the two maids dividing the work and quickly dressing me I
felt I had become important.
The time at Magic University seemed very nostalgic.
When I enrolled in Magic University, I met Ariel.
After being chased out of the country after a political loss, Ariel did not
give up and began assembling allies.
Being the only one at the school capable of chantless magic, I was
scouted.
She was beautiful from the beginning, and possessed charisma.
But as I was suffering from ED, I had an unwelcoming demeanour.
That changed because she ixed my ED.
The approach was a little rough.
She forcibly used an aphrodisiac to get me excited and made me attack
her.
Initially, I didn’t realise it was a ploy on her part.
I had done something unthinkable and out of a sense of guilt, I joined
her side as a form of atonement.
At irst, I was a high powered escort.
I did not have any special authority, I was just to protect Ariel.
That began to change when I became familiar with Ariel.
Ariel who strived to be royalty.
But occasionally showed an expression appropriate for a girl her age.
Little by little, I became captivated by that girl.
I will not deny that I initially had ulterior motives, but it was not her
body, but rather her heart I was attracted to.
I collided against my colleague Luke many times.
He surely loved Ariel as well.
But Luke died in the decisive battle for the Asura Kingdom, leaving
Ariel and me behind.
Finally, I confessed to Ariel and obtained everything.
The world’s greatest woman and the world’s largest country.
I became the king of the Asura Kingdom.
Rudeus Anemoi Asura.
That is my current name.
Only as an extra to Ariel, my existence is something like a puppet.
Ariel reigns as queen, but it’s easier to call me the ruler, that’s the only
reason.
From the start my lineage was pretty high pro ile in the Asura Kingdom
so there were no complaints.
Magic King Rudeus.
The world has taken to calling me that.
When I power up, I might just become Super Rudeus.
Whether or not Ariel loves me is unknown.
I can’t say for sure that I’m not being used only for my power and
position.
The wedding may have only been to help smoothly govern the
kingdom.
That causes my feelings to waver, there is also the large amount of
concubines.
However, recently, I've come to think that whatever she thinks is
irrelevant to her true feelings.
After I married Ariel, she has been continuously maintaining the
attitude that she loves me.
She is a hard worker.
She will possibly commit herself to love me.
This act might be a lie but at least I feel satis ied enough.
Even if I am being deceived, I can say that it felt good to be tricked.
If I cause more harm than bene it, Ariel will probably betray me.
That depends whether or not I work hard.
Lets try harder.
“Well then, shall we go. We have a mountain of work today.”
“Yes.”
I left the bedroom by Ariel’s side.
The two knights guarding the entrance bow their heads.
As we walk down the hallway, no matter who we meet, they bow their
head.
This is power.
If I, for example, said I didn’t like the way one of these people bowed,
that person would go pallid and fall down to their knees.
If I told them to lick my feet they just might do it.
Fufu, of course, I wouldn’t do something like that, but knowing I have
the position to do so is an excellent feeling.
Well then, the irst job is any incident that may have occurred during
the night.
There was no major emergency last night, so there shouldn’t be any
pressing jobs.
From experience, that should take two hours, and just before noon we
have a meeting with the Knight Captain.
After a meal, we have an appointment with some nobles.
We also need to inish up with the petitions from the afternoon, was it?
I hope we can make plans for the vacation, I want to make children with
Ariel soon.
Since one of my roles is that of a stallion.
“Your Majesty!”
As I was thinking that, the Knight Captain came running.
He immediately kneeled in front of me and raised his voice.
“The knight sent to exterminate a demonic beast in the forest to the
east has come back on the brink of death! He wants your Majesty to
hear his last words directly!”
“Huh!”
A demonic beast in the east forest?
So that happened.....
“I have not received this report”
Aah, that makes sense.
“This is the last request of the knight that have fought for your Majesty!
Please, please hear out his last request!”
“Dear. There is no need”
Ariel is cold.
But today isn’t especially busy.
“Why not meet him?”
It is the wish of the knight that fought for this country.
Just hearing him out should be ine.
Listen to his name and remember it.
With those feelings, I hurried to the audience room.
Ariel seemed unhappy, but followed without excuse.
In the room of the audience, subordinates had gathered.
Notos house, Boreas house, Euros house and Zephyrus house.
Along with those were many VIPs of the Asura Kingdom aristocracy.
And so surrounded by those people, a single man was waiting on the
red velvet carpet.
Resting on a stretcher, he is covered with a blanket.
He had a familiar face.
“Father....”
Paul.
Why is Paul here?
Aah, I know.
Paul heard that I became king and joined the knights.
And so even though his relationship with the Notos was bad, he even
bowed his head.
As a knight he wanted to protect me.
“Yo, Rudy”
Paul raised his hand to greet me as if he wasn’t injured at all.
“Father......the demonic beast, exterminating it, I heard from the Knight
Captain......”
“Demon? What are you talking about?”
“Huh?”
I tilted my head and Paul shrugged his shoulders and sighed.
“That’s not why I came here”
“As I said, what are you saying.......ngh!”
While I was talking, Paul removed the blanket.
He had no lower body.
With injuries that would cause instant death, Paul was speaking.
“Continuing from what I said earlier.”
 Part 3

“Uwah!”
I woke up
I had a bad dream.
A nightmare.
“What’s wrong, dear?”
The woman next to me asked while wiping the sweat from my
forehead.
She had a curvy body and a youthful smile.
My wife Aisha.
She is, umm, how did we end up married again?
Yes, that’s how it is.
Errr, I could no longer put up with her getting in the bath with me.
Aisha, every day, came to tempt me, and each year her body.....Wait, but?
“Hey~ what is it......? Do you still want me to call you Onii-chan even
after we got married?
Geez, it can’t be helped, Onii-chan is a pervert after all”
“.........”
......On the other side of Aisha was Paul.
Having lost the lower half of his body, he was sitting in a chair.
He’s looking here and laughing.
“It’s useless. You understand that too, right?”
Paul murmured that.
I know.
Aah.
Well yeah.
I should get it by now.
The reason the nightmare continues.
Why I’ve been feeling nothing but discomfort.
For a while now, I have been constantly waking up.
It was all a dream.
And so, this is also a dream.
“I inally noticed.『Dark King』Vita. The farce is over.”
Dark King
That’s right.
The Dark King Vita.
I remembered.
 Part 4

Before I noticed, I was in a room without a door.

The room without a door had three chairs.
There was no other furniture but it gave off a feeling similar to my
room.
The room from my previous life and my current bedroom.
It feels like a mix of both rooms.
And in that room I was sitting in one of those chairs.
In front of me are two people.
No, two creatures?
One was a skeleton.
Wearing a crown, it was a dirty, blackish skeleton.
The other was a slime.
It’s most likely a slime.
An object shaped like blue jelly was sitting on the chair.
At least it appeared to be sitting.
“Nice to meet you. I am the the『Dark King』Vita.”
Is what the slime said.
The translucent blue slime.
That is the true identity of the Dark King Vita.
Then I wonder what the skeleton is?
It’s not Paul, is it......?
I don’t remember what Paul’s skeleton looked like, but that crown
wouldn’t suit Paul.
“This ight is my loss”
The slime made a seriously rotten face and......no, I don’t know where
it’s face is.
He said it in a seriously rotten voice.
Defeated, as in this battle.
He showed me dreams.
It was a very happy dream.
If I hadn’t noticed, I would have continued forever in that happy dream.
“....You used some kind of illusion technique on me and showed me that
vision”
“Yes. Using your memories, I predicted the future that might have
occurred, and blended it with your desire. The inest of illusions”
Illusion techniques, eh?
It seems those kinds of things exist as well.
The unusualness of......the future that might have happened, now that I
recall I feel as if it had a lot of defects.
A world without Sylphy, Roxy and Eris.
“Your sexual desire is very strong, it was quite easy”
“Abstinence does that to you”
Oh dear me! That’s embarrassing.
And being with Rinia, Ariel, and Aisha is also.
I probably am a little......
Although it would probably be a lie to say I had absolutely none of
those feelings.
No, nothing, I have no feelings of that kind for Aisha, no means no!
“But my feelings towards my wives and my memories of Paul were the
catalyst that broke the illusion, right?”
I had seen this type of illusion countless times in my previous life.
Although it was mainly in manga.......anyhow, I knew how to defeat it.
I probably put that into practice unconsciously and it led to this result.
“.......No, that’s not it. I had you completely under the illusion. Certainly,
the effect was shallow because of your special spiritual body......but that
much would never break the illusion”
Huh?
“Then how did I escape?”
“That would be......this”
Vita pointed to the skeleton from earlier.
The skeleton which assumed a proper posture.
“This is?”
“Quit playing the fool.....You already foresaw the ight with me and
prepared this in advance, didn’t you? My natural enemy, 『 The Bone
Ring of Laxus』”
“.........”
“And now that I think about it, you dramatically removed the disguise
ring in front of Ruijerd to hide the ring on your left hand.”
The Bone Ring of Laxus.
I have no memory of preparing something like that.....
“The Bone Ring of Laxus was a ring made by the Death God Laxus in
order to kill me.
It uses the death of the person you most relied on to break the illusion,
prevent the escape of the practitioner, and corners them.
Although, if you hadn’t experienced such a death, the ring wouldn’t
activate.”
Death God Laxus.....The Death God’s ring!
The one I got from Randolph.
I put it on! It’s true that I had it on!
“I seemed to have made light of you a bit too much.”
I didn’t see this far ahead.
I also didn’t mean to hide the ring.
“I failed.
If it was going to turn out like this I should have controlled Ruijerd and
threatened you.
Ruijerd was resolved in the destruction of the village, but then you
showed up and I got impatient.
And because you didn’t look particularly vigilant, I thought I could take
care of you easily.
I didn’t think that a plan to take care of me had been prepared......I could
not have predicted a trap to hunt me down.....”
It wasn’t a trap.
Somehow, I’m sorry.
But Orsted or Randolph might have predicted such a situation.
Although I wish Orsted would tell me about these things in advance.......
No, now that I think about it, he did say to take the ring.
That might be why he kept quiet about it.
By simply wearing the ring, it renders the Dark King powerless, that
sort of thing.
Words without worth.
Well, this wouldn’t be the irst time Orsted has left out important
information.
This also isn’t the irst time I didn’t need to hear important
information.
“......Well there is the saying that overcon idence leads to defeat.”
“Yes, truly.”
As Vita regretfully says that, he shrinks.
It’s as if he’s rapidly losing power.
And at the same time the skeleton also begins to collapse.
“To think that I, the history’s strongest king of the Glutinous race, will
be inished off in a place like this and in this way, I had never even
dreamt of that. Rudeus of the『Quagmire』. Splendid work.”
.....I wonder how I’ll get back.
I hadn’t predicted these turn of events.
Luck, I wonder if I can chalk it up to that.
I went to see Randolph myself, so I wouldn’t call that luck.
Then, would it be better if I told him not to call himself the history’s
strongest?
No, there’s still something left that I need to hear from him.
“There’s one thing I want to hear. Are you an apostle of Hitogami?”
“That’s right. I am greatly indebted to that God.
He set me free from the demonic hands of Death God Laxus and told me
about the route to the Heaven Continent’s Hell.
Thanks to him I have lived a long time......
And this is the result that came of that.
Is it cause and effect, or fate?”
Vita continued to shrink rapidly.
When I irst entered the room, he was as big as an average human but
now he’s no bigger than a ist.
“Rudeus, let me say one last thing”
“......”
“The Human God is a bad God, but there are those, although few in
number, like me that he saved.”
As he said that, he had shrunk to the size of a ingertip.
At the same time, the skeleton was disappearing into sand.
“Wait! Tell me who the other apostles might be........!”
My consciousness also began to fade.
 Part 5

I awoke.
My consciousness was clearing up.
I remember the contents of the dream and the last conversation in that
room.
“Uuh.......”
There was an abrupt pain in my stomach followed by nausea.
“Blughgh......”
I dropped to all fours and the liquid was vomited out from my mouth.
A blue liquid.
A blue, slime-like substance, mixed with bile and dinner, spread on the
ground.
Is it......the corpse of Dark King Vita?
As I thought that, a sense of discomfort began radiating from the ring
on my left inger.
When I took my gauntlet off, the Death God’s ring broke and fell to the
ground.
The ring sank into the vomit with a plop.
“.......”
The fact that the ring is broken,
it means that the conversation with Vita earlier was real.
....Basically, Vita entered me and the ring caused him to self-destruct.
Pitiful.
That said, it wasn’t that Vita miscalculated.
If I had been manipulated, Hitogami’s victory would have been assured.
And I wouldn’t have been able to do a thing.....
A coincidence.
Or should I say inevitable.
The bone ring of the Death God Laxus.
It wasn’t just to have Kishirika listen to you.
It’s possible that Randolph didn’t even knew what it could really do.
“Aah, I wonder where Ruijerd went?”
I scan the surroundings.
I’m inside a building.
The loor, wall and layout......all seem familiar.
It’s Ruijerd’s house.
From the turn of events, after Vita transferred to me, Ruijerd brought
me here......?
“..........”
It’s bright outside.
I wonder how many hours have passed.
It seems to already be dawn.
I’ll clean up the vomit later.
“Ruijerd-san?”
There was no reply from the landlord.
Did he go outside?
Or is it something else?
For now, I stood up and started looking around.
I have to con irm the situation.
No, there he is.
Ruijerd was lying on the other side of the hearth.
“Ruije-”
He was lying there, pale faced with wheezing breath.
Holding his own trembling body.
The moment I saw that, I was at a loss for words.
This was clearly not normal.
『Vita was halting the progression of the disease.
The moment Vita is killed, his issions will die and the plague will
spread again』
I remembered him saying that.
In other words, Ruijerd’s current state is.....
“The plague.....”
It didn’t seem like the Dark King Vita had only died.
His self-destruction might have destroyed himself but........
It was suicide bombing.
Chapter 244 - Plague
 Part 1

If Vita were to die, the progression of the plague will restart.

I was told in advance but to think that it would be this extreme was
unexpected.
Perhaps Vita wasn’t delaying the progression of the disease but had
merely paralysed it.
The paralysis was undone when he possessed me and then died,
resulting in the disintegration of his issions.
As a result, the symptoms surfaced all at once......or something like that.
‘I brought Vita down’, I’m not going to say that.
That was a suicide bombing.
I’m relieved that someone with the same level of stupidity was on
Hitogami’s side, but I can’t be relieved about the present situation.
“Rudeus-dono!”
Unaware of what to do about the suffering Ruijerd, brooding over
whether or not there was anything I could do, I suddenly rushed out of
the house only to ind Sá ndor running up to me.
“Sá ndor-san!”
“So you’ve inally awoken, just moments ago the people of the village
suddenly started collapsing, just what on earth is going on?”
“Dark King Vita has fallen. The progress of the plague may have been
affected as a result of that.”
“Eh!? When? Where did you defeat the Dark King!?”
“Just now, he sel ishly chose defeat!”
It’s ine either way.
“Please give a full explanation!”
“Well......”
I started explaining.
What I heard from Ruijerd last night.
How Vita was transferred to me through oral contact, how I was shown
illusions, and how the Death God’s ring defeated him.
“........I understand. In other words, the Dark King challenged you but the
tables turned on him, and that.....Ruijerd-dono was just being
manipulated, right?”
“........I didn’t realise it until I woke up, but if he had been an enemy, he
wouldn’t have carried me to the village.”
“Got it.”
“Next, a question from my side. Just how many are there?”
“For now, have whoever is mobile go and recover those who were out
hunting.
“I also intend to give those same people the order to defend the
entrance.”
As expected of Sá ndor, he works quickly.
It hasn’t been very long since the spread of the disease, he’s excellent.
“And Doga?”
“Doga is assembling the sick people at one place.”
I turned my gaze to see Doga noisily running while carrying a woman in
his arms.
And as if to chase him, the children of the Supard race were following
him with concerned looks on their faces.
They’re probably headed towards.......the chieftain’s lecture hall.
It is the largest building here, so it’s perfect.
According to Doga, there are no deceased yet.
But more than half of the people, just like Ruijerd, are experiencing
symptoms to the point of immobility.
“Rudeus-dono, what should we do?”
“......What to do.”
I ind myself at a loss for words being asked what to do.
This situation.
What must be done?
The village is being invaded by the plague.
We must do something to cure them.
Therefore, right, detoxi ication magic.
But I just tried it on Ruijerd.
Obviously, there wasn’t any effect.
It’s not that I was able to use every form of healing magic, but I feel as if
the possibility of detoxi ication magic not having any effect is very
high.
Since there are many such diseases and poisons.
If detox magic won’t work, then I should leave it to the disease
specialist.
Although I say that, who its that description?
Should I ask Ariel to make preparations for a doctor?
But the one who is the most knowledgeable about diseases is Orsted.
But Orsted, and the Supard race.....
No, let’s just try and ask him.
First of all, a mean of communication.
Three days left until the establishment of the magic formation.....
No, I knew something like this would happen, so I had already prepared
a teleportation magic formation in the basement of the of ice in
advance.
Let’s install the Communication Lithograph and magic formation in
this village as well.
I’ll teleport to the of ice and report to Orsted about the current
situation.
I’ll also report to the branches, from the main of ice, the condition of
the Supard race.
If all of that was useless......we’ll think about that when the time comes.
Alright.
“We should set up a teleportation magic formation in the village, move
to the of ice, from there, contact the branches, and thus call for
someone capable of a medical examination.”
“Roger. Then I shall defend the village and nurse the patients.”
“Please do.”
We quickly exchanged words and then I hurried towards the end of the
village.
Since we’re inside a deep forest, the concentration of magic is high.
A teleportation magic formation can be set up without the need of any
magic crystals.
Just to be sure, I should bring what’s needed for the lithograph and set
it up in the village.
While deeply thinking about that, I headed towards the other side of
the village.
Exited out of the fence, cut down the trees with magic and made an
open space, after that I made a hut with earth magic.
A hut with no entrance.
I dug a tunnel from beneath the hut and connected it with the inside of
village. With this, the monsters won’t come.
I took out my memo and veri ied the magic formula with compliance to
the preliminaries of the magic formation.
Now to make sure that the drawing doesn’t vanish from the loor, I
created a lithograph from magic and drew upon it.
Impatience is a taboo.
If I make the slightest mistake, the magic formation won’t be
completed.
Rather than wasting time debugging, I want to make it work in one go if
I can.
When you're in a hurry, that's when you should calm down.
“Ah, damn.....”
Or so I was thinking. I ended up making a small mistake.
“Fuu.....”
Deep breaths.
Composing myself, I decided to draw it slower than I normally do.
A plain magic formation with a diameter of 2 meters.1
If I draw it hastily, I will make a mistake.
Carefully drawing.
I’ve drawn the teleportation magic formation myself many times over.
I should have the con idence to draw it accurately from the start.
With that in mind I calmed myself, and I carefully inished drawing the
teleportation magic formation.
“How is it?”
I pour my magic into it as soon as it was completed.
The entirety of the drawn magic formation is poured with my magic.
On which it began emitting a dim light. It’s a success.
“Alright.”
I immediately jumped on it.
 Part 2

After my consciousness disappeared for an instant, the basement of

the of ice appeared in front of me .
Normal operation of the magic formation was con irmed.
And at the same time, I set out for the door at a quick pace.
Not even abiding by the written message 『Those who have business
with Orsted and Rudeus. This way.』 , I go towards the upper levels.
I come out of the basement, which is adjacent to the teleportation
magic formation room, and ascend the stairs to enter the lobby.
“Ah, chairman, welcome ba----”
“Is the president here!?”
To my threatening attitude the receptionist twitched her ears. While
lowering them, with a slightly frightened look she gave an answer.
“H-he’s here.”
Without hearing her words, I continued towards the president’s of ice
and opened the door before she’s inished.
I passed through the corridor, which was rather short, and opened the
door to his of ice.
I thought of myself as not that rude, but I forgot to knock.
As a result, I saw Orsted without his helmet on.
“Orsted-sama.”
“...........”
Orsted was showing a seemingly awkward-ish face,
But he didn’t hide it and was looking straight at me.
When I stared at it for several seconds, it seemed like he was saying ‘Do
you have any problems?’, to which I felt my anger swell up.
I know that this was not the time to get angry.
Still, the words that came out of my mouth were demanding, distracted
by my irritation.
“Say, the Supard Race’s illness, were you aware of it?”
“I was aware of it.”
“And a way to cure it?”
“There is none.”
I was told bluntly.
It wasn’t that he didn’t know but there was none.
“If you had told me sooner, I should have been able to at least search for
a cure. Why didn’t you tell me about it sooner?”
As I said that, Orsted shook his head.
“When you became my subordinate, the Supard race was supposed to
have already perished.”
“Supposed.....are you talking about if it were the usual loops?”
“That’s right. And Ruijerd Supardia never even got to meet the
surviving Supard race.”
They were supposed to have already perished, that’s why he didn’t say
anything.
Ruijerd was normally unrelated to that event.
Since he was reminded of that as a possibility, he didn’t say anything, is
that how it is?
“But you visited them a few years back, correct?”
“......Yes.”
“At that time, you found the Supard race, got in contact with Ruijerd,
con irmed that a plague was spreading and yet, you kept quiet?”
“That’s right.”
“If you had kept quiet then the Supard race would perish and Ruijerd
too would disappear. Since I wouldn’t know, you gave up, is that what
you thought!”
Before I realised it I was shouting.
I felt like I was betrayed.
“Wrong. I thought it was a waste of time.”
“A waste of......time?”
“That’s right. Even I tried to save the Supards.
I tried every detox magic, gave them medicine that would likely cure
them, I tried everything.
But they weren’t cured. That plague can’t be cured.”
So Orsted tried everything that he could think of?
“The ruin of the Supards was a pre-determined fact for me. But you
wouldn’t give up if you knew, and would possibly look after them until
their ruin.”
“That is.....of course.”
But, two years ago.....or even before then?
As for the timing, possibly after that one assignment in Shirone
Kingdom, unaware of the location of Laplace’s rebirth I proposed
assembling war potential.
At that time, if I had been told about the Supards I would have been
running around thinking of how to tackle the situation.
At least, I wouldn’t have been able to do all the work this past year.
I wouldn’t have been able to call out to Atofe, Randolf, and the rest of
the demon kings.
Or perhaps I wouldn’t had even gone to Milis.
It’s also possible that I would be unaware of Gisu being an apostle.
“But, deciding whether it’s a waste of time is....I....then, no.....it might
be.....”
I understand the reason.
But my heart can’t catch up yet.
A good excuse doesn’t come to mind.
This time, Orsted hadn’t forgotten.
He just didn’t say it.
He intentionally schemed so to not let me help the Supard race.
Even though I understand the reason, I cannot, at any cost, forgive him.
Orsted tried to let my benefactor die without any help.
Orsted is like that, so it can’t be helped.
Even though such words come forth normally.
I can’t forgive him.
Not good.
At this rate, I'll think of Orsted as an enemy.
In the midst of such an operation.
With the enemy in Biheiril Kingdom, while everyone’s there......
An excuse, I must think of an excuse.....an excuse to forgive Orsted.
“........Is Ruijerd a hindrance to your plans?”
Those were the words that came out.
Words that don’t go with the low of conversation.
If this was to be true, then what would I intend to do?
But Orsted said this.
“He’s not a hindrance. His daughter, who is going to ight Laplace, is the
most important piece.”
“His daughter? How is she important?”
“Laplace, who has become a Demon God, is immortal. But he has a
weak point. The Supards, with their third eye, are the only ones who
can see it and deal the fatal blow.”
The only ones who can take advantage of the Demon God’s weak point
are the Supards.
“Ah.”
Then, something suddenly struck me.
The reason why Laplace transferred his curse to the Supards to destroy
them.
The reason why Ruijerd, who inferior in ighting strength against
Laplace, was able to put a blow on him during the ight of the three
demon slaying heroes; to the point where even Perugius expresses his
gratitude.
The reason why the Supard race was struck with the plague.
The reason why the plague was slower than expected, but progressed
after Ruijerd’s arrival.
.....The reason I travelled together with Ruijerd to the Central Continent.
“So.....it’s Hitogami.”
Strength leaves my body.
Unsteady on my feet, I step back.
Something caught my foot and I sat in a chair.
Putting my weight on the armrest, the chair stopped sliding.
“In the original history, Ruijerd-san survived, correct?”
“Yes.”
“Since he didn’t die on the way, he created a child at the end, correct?”
“Yes.”
“Orsted-sama, you would make use of that child to defeat Laplace,
correct?”
“In the beginning, yes. After I learned that Laplace is mortal the
moment he’s born, I didn’t use her or anything.”
“Is that so.”
Then, this is also one of Hitogami’s plans.
I see.
And now, this time he coordinated in order to erase me......huh.
Aiming to kill two birds with one stone, a strategy most be itting of
Hitogami.
“Orsted-sama. Looks like we’re being manipulated at the hands of
Hitogami again.”
“.....................”
“The ruin of the Supards, the rampancy of the plague isn’t a natural
phenomenon, it’s Hitogami’s work.
Looks like it’s convenient for Hitogami as long as Demon God Laplace
is alive.”
Rather than the Demon Dragon King, Laplace who became the Demon
God is no harm to him.
Since he has forgotten about Hitogami anyway.
On the contrary, he’s destroying the humans.
Unexpectedly, it’s possible that during Laplace’s military campaign, he
himself was being manipulated by Hitogami.
I don’t think he could manipulate the dragon race directly, possibly
through an apostle.
“Haa......”
I somehow felt refreshed because of this unexpected result.
Orsted didn’t talk about the Supards. Well, that’s still lurking in the back
of my mind though.
Even if I direct my anger towards Orsted here, there won’t be any
agreement anyway.
It will only delight Hitogami.
He’ll just laugh with a broad grin while saying ‘Just as planned.’2
“...........”
It didn’t occur to me before but I thought up of a good excuse as a result
of feeling refreshed.
Unaware of a method to cure the plague, thinking that they were
already doomed, Orsted neglected them.
Before, he thought that the ruin of the Supard race was not related to
the life and death of Ruijerd.
He may also be thinking of Ruijerd’s whereabouts.
But then he thought ‘perhaps’ and went to see it for himself, only to ind
Ruijerd there.
Moreover, Ruijerd had gotten infected as well.
He didn’t know how to tell me about this, perhaps it might even be
better to not tell me. He couldn’t help but think that.
“How did you intended to defeat Laplace without the Supards?”
“Using the Godsword is not that of an absurd choice. I can’t avoid a hard
ight but you’re currently assembling comrades, so we’ll somehow pull
through.”
“But if I recall correctly, that Godsword? Using it takes a lot of mana,
doesn’t it?”
“You can’t substitute your back for your belly.”3
On top of that, Orsted intended to take responsibility as a penalty.
“I thought about apologizing to you. But I couldn’t speak, and now it
took this shape. It was inexcusable.”
Orsted said that and bowed his head in apology.
“.....I understand.”
Orsted isn’t perfect.
These things may also happen.
Let’s just forgive him with a big heart.
“Orsted-sama, I’ll forgive you only for this time.”
“Yes.”
With this, it’s settled.
All~right, let’s face forward.
That is, for now.
“I’m just making sure but you do need mana to defeat Hitogami, yes?”
“Yes.”
Hitogami prevented the speci ic place in the Shirone Kingdom where
Laplace would revive.
Moreover, he tried to exterminate the Supard race’s last survivor by
letting Ruijerd ind the Supard village; Ruijerd who is the key to
defeating Laplace.
If the entire Supard race is exterminated then Laplace can be thrown at
Orsted.
Orsted, in order to defeat Laplace, will have to use a large amount of
mana.
This should be the winning move for Hitogami.
We’ll crush that winning move.
We better not use the Godsword then.
Avoiding ight as much as possible, and minimising mana consumption
as well.
I will assemble the war potential in order to bring down Laplace,
making Orsted’s mana explode during the ight with Hitogami.
But for that purpose, the Supard race, who are a key point in defeating
Laplace, must be kept alive.
“I’ve heard it already but, there isn’t any method to cure them, right?”
“...........At the very least, I have no knowledge.”
“Although you say that, there are things even you don’t know of, eh?”
“That’s.....right.”
Orsted said that and wore his frightening face as usual.
I’ve grown accustomed to that angry look these days.
This is the face when he’s ashamed.
“Then perhaps there just might be a method. Let’s struggle for a bit
more.”
Even Orsted might not have been able to try many methods, because of
his curse.
He should’ve been able to do something, but couldn’t because of the
current state of his curse.
Then, we should try and do it.
“Got it......I’ll head towards the village as well.”
Orsted said that and nodded.
 Part 3

We came back to the village after three hours.

During that time, I reported about my encounter with Dark King Vita.
I explained Vita’s suicide bombing by the Death God’s ring, to which
Orsted hid his surprised face by instead showing an angry look.
By looking at his face, it seemed he didn't know about Vita’s possessing
power.
Maybe it was truly a great insurance.
After that, we used the Communication Lithograph and contacted the
branches.
About the nature of the disease of the Supard race, and arrangement
for a doctor.
The number of C.L was too high, so it took time contacting every
branch by transmission.
The functionality of a carbon copy is necessary.
While I was waiting for the reply to my message, I drew the preliminary
sketch of an additional teleportation magic circle.
To set up a teleportation magic circle, you irst have to draw two. After
con irming the activation, you erase wherever you had written the
other down. there is a need to go through this process.
There is no need to charge it now, but when it is used it has to be
charged thoroughly.
The receptionist’s job was to standby at the of ice, during Orsted’s
absence she would answer the mail and guide anyone who comes
through the teleportation magic circle.
These days, the teleportation magic circles have grown so much that
it’s becoming dif icult to remember which is connected to which. A
guide map may be necessary for irst time guests rather than me and
Orsted.
I should also write down where to move in the forest after getting
teleported.
By the way, Sylphy had already left to the Holy Land of Swords with
Ghyslaine and Izolte.
During that time, Ariel visited as well and had a talk with Sylphy.
The receptionist and Orsted didn’t hear any details, but there wasn’t a
message left which meant that she just came to visit for a while.
Because I had that kind of dream, I may become a little self-conscious if
I met her.
I don’t want to blush in front of Sylphy while looking at Ariel.
After that, the establishment of the teleportation magic circle and
communication lithograph by everyone else who went to Biheiril
Kingdom had been con irmed.
Everything was operating favourably.
It looks like the others are doing well too.
I contacted them as well.
There’s no problem with Aisha+Mercenary group.
Zanoba reported about a subjugation force being assembled in the
capital city.
Roxy reported about investigating the whereabouts of Ogre God.
I sent them messages regarding the present situation.
At the end, I added『We’ll somehow manage over here, so please carry
on with your respective duties』
If I don’t, I can expect Eris lying to me.
Then, there were a lot of favourable replies from many countries.
A lot of countries gave the reply 『We’ll investigate about the disease
from past documents』
Asura Kingdom was ready to send over a doctor by tomorrow.
The only reply that’s left is the one from Milis, regarding reinforcement.
Sending in the Temple Knight Party via teleportation magic circle is
rather dif icult, so it’s discouraged.
At any rate, the reply from Milis is late nonetheless.
Anyhow, after doing all of that, I came back to the village.
Together with Orsted.
“..........”
Orsted is currently looking at the fallen Supards one by one.
He probably has better medical knowledge than the average doctor, but
he still couldn’t understand the cause for the disease, so it’s not like he
would understand it at this stage.
In the irst place, he’s not a doctor.
He may have tried to cure some disease in the previous loops, but
never had actually medically treated someone.
If pushed I’d say it’s like a RPG errand event.4
On X day of X month, Rudeus becomes sick.
Rudeus, on X day of X month will die, so we must cure him before then.
At this point you do not know the cure.
However, before that time comes, we come to know that Sylphiette-chan
 f yp
is experiencing the same disease.
And then Sylphiette-chan has an item used on her by Roxy and the disease
is cured.
Orsted uses the item used by Roxy on Rudeus on the next turn.
That kind of feeling.
Well, by reconciling the past cases and the present cases we can look
for a cure, that kind of diagnosis is possible but I’m not a doctor so I
wouldn’t know.
In short, Orsted isn’t too potent regarding affairs that are beyond
expectations.
“I still don’t know.”
After examining everyone, feeling powerless, he shook his head.
“I feel like the symptoms differ a little from the plague I know of......”
“Differ, in what way?”
“The deterioration wasn’t supposed to be this rapid.”
“......So Vita was paralysing it after all, I wonder if that’s the only thing
that came to light.”
“If it’s Hitogami’s way of doing things, then it’s possible.”
Pretending to suppress the disease but in reality he didn’t do anything.
It’s Hitogami’s way of doing things.
“Do you have something on your end?”
“.......No.”
While Orsted was examining the illness, I was listening to the people
helping out with the medical treatment how they used a remedy when
the disease irst struck.
They collected some popular herbs from the Central Continent or
vegetables with high nutritional values and cooked them together to
make a mash of it and gave it to the affected.
I’m not that knowledgeable about the nutritional value of vegetables or
herbs but I can’t think of it as a big mistake.
This is a dead end.
We must change our way of thinking.
For example.......right.
Originally the spread of the plague was supposed to be faster.
Which means, Hitogami can control this plague. Then, some kind of
poison was brought in from somewhere, so that possibility also exists?
Or perhaps the timing when the Supards were struck with the plague
simply deviated because of the teleport incident.
Hitogami can simply use that and be able to.......
Ah jeez, just which is it?
The thing that is important right now is inding a cure for this disease,
not Hitogami.
The more I think about it, the more I feel my thoughts sinking into a
quagmire.
I somehow felt that perhaps, there might not even be a method.
An unpleasant premonition.
But, not yet.
At least, Orsted and I, together with Sá ndor and Doga, can’t come up
with anything.
But after this, a doctor is coming.
Let’s just concentrate on maintaining the patient’s hygiene and
providing them with nutrition.
While thinking that, I spent the whole day nursing with Sá ndor and
Doga.
 Part 4

The next day, a team of doctors from the Asura Kingdom arrived.
Two doctors and four nurses along with numerous food and medical
supplies.
For the time being, it looks like they’re all people who don’t fear the
Supard race.
After looking at the patients, they immediately started their medical
examination.
Whether or not they would disclose info about the teleportation magic
circle, I have no choice but to rely on Ariel’s charisma.
“We were told in advance about it but we’ve never seen these type of
symptoms.”
Not to mention, we took such a risk and yet the team of doctors were
useless.
“We have performed medical examinations of demon race in the
domestic but......if we’re to handle a speci ic demon race under speci ic
circumstances, then there’s nothing we can do.”
I don’t get it at all.
Those are the opinions of the doctors.
At least, it doesn’t come under the category of past cases.
That’s understood, since the human doctors have seen them and
Orsted as well.
“We will continue the examination just in case but it would be better to
not expect too much.”
The doctor said that and went back to treat the patients.
But.....even so, I see.
I hadn't expected much but to be told that clearly. My disappointment
was greater than I thought.
“Fuu.......”
While breathing a sigh, I survey the surroundings.
There a great number of Supards were arranged in a line.
The ones who are moaning, ones who are dead tired and aren’t moving,
ones who are sleeping.
The ones who are lying down being nursed, a scene just like a ield
hospital.
There aren’t any deceased yet, but there are many with severe
symptoms.
And Ruijerd is also included among those with severe symptoms.
Currently, he has lost consciousness and is in a comatose state.
At times, he suddenly opens his eyes and starts coughing violently. By
looking at him, I understand that he doesn't have much time.
I want to cure him somehow.
I think as I sit near Ruijerd.
But, we don’t have anything to go with and no breakthrough solution
comes to mind.
Only the time is passing by.
With this, even if doctors came from the Milis and Kingdom of the
Dragon King, the possibility of inding a cure is low.
If we couldn’t ind a cure, what should be done next?
Whom should I ask, would that person understand.
What should be done.....
What can I do?
“Rudeus-dono”
When I came to, Sá ndor was standing in front of me.
“What is it?”
“I apologize within this situation, but what would you like to do about
the information broker?”
Information broker.....was there someone like that?
Ah, that’s right.
In the second city Irel, we requested an information broker to
investigate about Gisu.
“How many days are left until the agreed day again?”
“It took one day from the city to road, two days from village to here,
you were asleep for one day, also yesterday, today is about to end so I
guess 4 days. I think we can somehow make it even if we’re late by one
day.”
So it’s already time to return.
I mean it wasn’t like I slept for too long.
“The teleportation magic circle has been established as well, so the
number of days are lexible.....”
“That’s so. When that time comes, I’ll be off.”
I don’t want to move from this spot, but I must search for Gisu.
I don’t have any choice but to go.
“Let me accompany you as well.”
“..........Are you going to leave only Doga with Orsted behind?”
“Rudeus-dono, going outside alone is dangerous.”
I suddenly became suspicious that he has some ulterior motive but I
guess it’s only fair.
It’s not good if I act alone like this.
“Rudeus-dono, enough about the information broker, what would you
like to do about the subjugation force?”
“Subjugation force?”
“The subjugation force being assembled by the country. Did you not
hear about it being formed for about a month and coming here to
attack in the future.”
“Ah....”
There was also that.
“I think we should take steps ahead of time that way as well, what
should we do?”
Certainly, in order to protect the Supard race, we should move quickly
and negotiate with the country.
But that is only if I have the proof that the Supard race is safe,
otherwise it’s impossible.
Of course, the Supards have no hostility towards the humans.
Is it still possible to verify that.....
“I ind it dif icult to say that we should leave it aside, but because of the
current situation, because of this plague.....At least, until we see
whether or not the disease would be cured.....”
“Then, should we leave it alone?”
“......That is not a good thing to do, what do you think should be done?”
“After contacting the information broker, go to the royal palace, report
about the present condition and the true identity of the demon, I think
this much is signi icant. If we leave it alone saying it’s because of the
plague then we’ll face war, but if we want to help the Supards then the
conclusion should be negotiations. Right?”
“Ah......quite so.”
At irst, try it.
That’s how it is.
In any case, the next move is in 4 days.
There is a heap of things to do but a clue for a solution can’t be seen.
I feel frustrated because of no progress at all.
Don’t get tired.....
While thinking that, I fell asleep that day.
In Ruijerd's empty home.
 Part 5

I woke up as I was being shaken.

There was a beautiful girl in front of me.
Blonde and silky-smooth hair, which were cut up evenly on top of her
eyebrows.
I don’t even need to remember who she is.
“Nii-san, please wake up, nii-san......!”
It’s Norn.
Ah, that dream, is it that illusion again?
This time Norn is my wife, huh.
That would happen if Vita was still alive.
Then I would like the current situation to be a dream as well.
“Vita is so boring.”
“Vita? Are you still half-asleep!? There are a lot of things I want to ask!”
Norn seemed to have gotten angry.
Although recently she doesn’t but the Norn before did nothing but get
angry at me.
I’ve missed this Norn.
“Why has Ruijerd-san become like this, why did you not tell me about
it!”
Ruijerd has become like this.
My consciousness was suddenly awoken by those words.
“.........!”
I rose my body.
The animal fur covering the loor.
It’s Ruijerd’s house.
Not a dream.
“Even though I was also so grateful towards Ruijerd-san.....!
To not tell me about it at such a time, isn’t that unreasonable.....”
Tears start lowing down from Norn’s eyes.
She didn't wipe them and was powerfully gripping the fur.
I wiped her tears with my inger for no apparent reason.
“Yeah, sorry.....”
And at the same time, a question wells up in me.
Why is Norn here?
If I recall correctly, she should have been busy right now.
“Norn, errr, perhaps this is not the right time to ask this but, wasn’t
there supposed to be an event at the school?”
“That was already over long ago!”
Huh!
Which means her graduation ceremony is over as well?
That’s impossible......
Well, no, that’s not it.
“......How are you here?”
“Cliff-senpai told me everything and brought me along!”
Norn said with a high-pitched and unstrung voice and looked back.
At the entrance of the house.
Two shadows stood against the backdrop of the back-light.
One of them has a slender silhouette.
Blond hair glittering because of the falling sunlight.
The igure of a long-eared woman which was bewitching in it’s austere
build.
And, the other person is a male.
Height lower than the average.
Even his breadth isn’t that wide.
Yet, why is it that he seems to be greatly reliable.
Probably because of that eye-patch covering one of his eyes.
“Rudeus.”
Cliff Grimoire was standing there.
“Sorry for coming late.
Various formalities delayed me.......Milis Religious Organization isn’t
just a large slab of rock. Please forgive me.”
He had come.
After reading the letter of the communication lithograph, he came at
once.
“Now that I’ve come, it’s all right. I took lessons in medical techniques
just for these times.”
“But, Cliff-senpai.....”
“Yeah, I know. I’ve already heard everything. But I have this.”
Cliff said that and opened his eye-patch with a pop.
One of the demon eyes he received from Kishirika.
Identi ication eye.
“Is something possible with one or two demon eyes?”
“Perhaps nothing can be done with just the demon eyes. But you know
Rudeus, the one who is holding the demon eye, is me.”
Cliff said that and puffed his chest with pride.
“I’m a genius.”
Perhaps he might have said this only to let Norn have some peace of
mind.
Ah, but.
Cliff’s igure looks big.
Was there ever a day I saw Cliff’s igure this big?
Cliff gets bigger each time I see him.
He’s growing while exceeding my imagination.
Hasn’t he already grown twice as large as me?
If it’s Cliff-senpai.
If it’s the Cliff-senpai who somehow removed the curse!
“There is nothing this genius can’t do, leave it to me.”
He’ll somehow do it.
Even though it was supposed to be a groundless remark, I seemed to
have thought it naturally.

1. 6.55 feet

2. TL Note : Keikakudoori
3. One doesn't has enough time to look back at other things in favour of an
important thing.
OR.
In order to avoid a more pressing and larger wound, the sacri ice for a smaller
wound is unavoidable.

4. RPG = Role Playing Game

Chapter 245 - Genius
 Part 1

The irst place Cliff went to was where the patients were.
“It is the basics of the basics to irst examine the patient’s condition.”
With that in mind, Cliff began to examine all of them.
Still, those were the same things that the team of doctors were doing.
Looking over the patients with severe symptoms via the Demon Eye,
questioning the patients with moderate symptoms, and comparing his
theories with the patient’s chart.
That’s about it.
“To think we would talk to someone of the Milis church......*cough*,
*cough*!”
The patients were startled by Cliff’s attire, there were many among
them who clearly showed him hostility as well.
Those who persecuted the Supard race the most violently were the
Milis Religious Organization after all.
There were many here who held that memory.
“Answer truthfully, where did you irst feel discomfort in your body?”
Not to mention, Cliff didn’t pay them any mind at all.
In a situation where those in need were not cooperating, if it were me
I’d have given up halfway.
As expected of Cliff.
“I see.”
After he had inished examining the patients, Cliff came to an
understanding.
But, I had a hunch that perhaps he had still not understood anything.
I felt as if......even if Cliff may call himself a genius, there are things that
can’t be understood.
In the irst place, Cliff may be a priest, he may be a healer, he may be a
researcher, but he’s not a doctor.
“Next, the attending physician’s story.”
Cliff said that and proceeded to consult with the team of doctors.
How did they perform the examination, and what did they intend to do
afterwards.
He asked the two Asuran doctors respectively.
“Basically, we intend to use both medicine and detox magic
simultaneously and monitor for any changes.”
“I see, doctors of the Asura Kingdom aren’t that great, huh.”
One *hmph* from the nose.
The ones who were dumbfounded were both me and the doctors.
To think that Cliff would be so arrogant......
Looks like he was feeling uneasy about the Supard’s behaviour.
“If that could cure it, it would have already been cured by Rudeus or
Orsted.”
“Then Cliff-dono, what would you do?”
“I’ll be investigating that now.”
The faces of the doctors warped in anger.
Ah, human doctors, restrain yourselves.
If he fails, you can criticize him as much as you want.
For now, just for now, please restrain yourselves.
But I was a little anxious.
I thought of Cliff as reliable before but, will it be alright?
On the opposite end, Norn, who was nursing Ruijerd, was looking this
way with a worried face as well.
“Alright, Rudeus, let’s move somewhere else.”
After parting from the doctors, we left the lecture hall.
 Part 2

After leaving the lecture hall, Cliff stopped and looked over his results.
“Now then, I have con irmed one thing. I’ve heard this from the elder,
but it looks like there was never a time until now that the Supards were
struck with this kind of disease.”
“Until now? How old was the elder again?”
“He’s well over 1000 years, or so I’ve heard.”
The Supard race sure do have a long life span.......
“They were struck by this disease after they came to this land. Which
means, the source of the disease can be tied with this land.”
“The possibility of Hitogami bringing in a poison?”
“It’s not that. The Demon Eye can detect that sort of thing.”
Cliff said that and started looking at the village’s surroundings.
First were the ields.
He removed his eye-patch and carefully observed the growing
vegetables one-by-one. At times he cut one and observed the inside to
double-check.
Even now, the juicy tomato was cut into two.
At any rate, if it became known that the Supards are just ordinary
farmers, perhaps society will view them differently?
Humans are the kind of beings who feel closer to those who are similar
to themselves.
“Next.”
Next we went to the animal slaughterhouse.
There were small traces of blood left, but all the meat was disposed of.
It looks like the villagers were in the middle of carving the animals
when they collapsed, but
it would have been unsanitary to leave the raw meat as it was. So on
Sá ndor’s order, they were thrown out of the village.
Cliff was diligently examining the cutlery and chopping board with his
Identi ication Eye.
“......I see. Rudeus, where is the meat stored that is processed here?”
“Let me see......this way.”
I don’t know what he ‘saw’ but I led him to the food storehouse.
A structure just below ground, there was dried and salted meat, in
addition, large quantities of preserved vegetables were stored inside
the building.
Cliff used his Identi ication Eye there as well and was examining each
item one-by-one.
“Did you....... ind out something?”
“Don’t be impatient, let me examine everything irst.”
After leaving the food storehouse, Cliff began looking around the village
houses.
He entered the houses, kitchens, and bedrooms. On top of that, he
looked through the wardrobes as well.
This is trespassing.
Cliff is brave.
Be that as it may, now that I look around the Supards’ houses, I can
understand why Ruijerd’s house is plain.
The other houses were decorated with lowers and drawings........it
suggested an energy and livelihood.
This small house may have been used by the children.
Of course, if there were any residents with moderate symptoms still in
the house, then we asked for their permission.
“Milis church......!”
“M-mother.......”
“It’s alright. Please calm down. He’s safe.”
After seeing the priest Cliff some raised their spears in intimidation,
but that did not prevent us from gaining their permission.
“Lies! The Milis church, just by looking at us they......ah, aahh.....”
“Mother? Mother!?”
Maybe she remembered something, because the mother started to
tremble.
Watching her, the daughter hugged the mother who looked as if she
was about to cry.
The Supard race and the Milis Religious Organization.
It feels like that there is still a gap that has yet to be bridged between
them.
As far as I and Cliff are concerned, the persecutions of the Supards were
a thing of the past.
But there are many victims who still remember that in this village.
“So, what kind of things do you eat? What is your cooking process?”
Cliff doesn’t read the mood.
As if he has no consideration for the frightened mother and the child
trembling with anxiety, he continued his questioning.
“Answer quickly. We don’t have much time.”
Until they answered.
 Part 3

“Hmm.”
And thus, Cliff inished touring all the houses.
But I didn’t think that anything in particular happened.
Just that, he only came into contact with Supard culture.
“Excuse me, Cliff-senpai.”
“Rudeus. There is no need to be anxious about it, they weren’t
frightened by me. It was just the clothes that I’m wearing that scared
them.
And if I cure the disease while wearing these clothes, that would change
their way of thinking as well. Right?”
Would it be that simple?
Or so I think, I hope that it's possible for the daughter to reconsider
that.
I hope it’s that simple.
“Now then, on to the next one.”
While saying that, Cliff started looking around various areas of the
village.
The fountain, the water well, the warehouse that lied in the center of
the village. On top of that, he even looked around the garbage dump.
“........”
Cliff was carefully examining each of them.
His expression was serious.
Seriously rummaging through the contents of the dump while pushing
through the rotten meat.
Just what was re lecting in that Identi ication Eyes of his?
The only thing I could do was to answer Cliff’s questions.
And when he inished examining the entire village, it was completely
dark.
We came back to the in irmary.
“Well then, Cliff-senpai, how about it?”
“I’ve determined a few things.”
“Ooh.”
“Lize, bring in my medicine box!”
When Cliff shouted inside the in irmary, Elinalize, who was nursing,
quickly got up and began running.
She grabbed the large backpack which was at the corner of the
in irmary, and came running this way.
“Here you go!”
“Thank you, Lize.”
Elinalize looks delighted.
Probably because she saw Cliff after a long time.
Did they entrust the kid to my house?
“Listen well, Rudeus. I know how the disease works.”
“Hoh.”
“Though I say that, I’m no doctor, so I wouldn’t be so sure.......
For now, the fact that the Supards were struck by this disease after
coming to this land is con irmed.
That’s why I tried looking at the vegetables grown in this land with the
Identi ication Eye.”
“Ooh, and then!?”
“I didn’t see any abnormalities.”
Hahh......?
“It didn’t look like some kind of pathogen was lurking in the land or the
water.”
“So that kind of thing can be found out with the Identi ication Eye?”
“Yeah, you can at least have con idence in the food.”
It’s the Kishirika approved demon eye, can it be trusted regarding
food?
Could there be someone who got ill after eating?
“But, everything was indicating one thing, 『A delicious tomato having
a very high concentration of mana』”
“It’s not just the vegetables. The land, as well as the water, are holding a
very high concentration of mana.”
“.......”
“There are cases even in Milis of food having high concentration of
mana but it’s quite rare.
Neither the land nor water have this much.”
Mana density, is it?
If I recall correctly, Aisha said it too.
That if we prepare the rice in the soil made by me, it will grow well.
That’s probably because the soil had a high mana density.
“And?”
“Yeah. And I would like to know if farming was popular in the Demon
Continent.”
“I am unaware of the Supard lifestyle in the Demon Continent, but there
were almost no vegetables or anything like that there. The variety was
also limited and the staple food there was just meat.”
“I see, as I thought.”
Cliff raised his inger with a lick and started speaking about his
hypothesis.
“Possibly, growing crops in a soil with high mana density resulted in
crops having high mana density.”
“Not to mention that there are a variety of soils. The soil in the Demon
Continent is rich in mana, but due to the lack of fertility, only a few
crops can be grown there.”
“The Great Forest as well, this kind of disease can’t be found there, so
that place is probably special.
In this place, the soil and water has too much mana in it.
On top of that, this soil is fertile and rich in nutrients.
As a result, crops grown here end up having a high concentration of
mana.
Perhaps it is related to why there’s only one kind of monster here, but
let’s leave that case for later.”
“Although, by all rights, consuming mana enriched crops isn’t that big of
a problem.
Since we keep on living without paying much attention to it.
If there was any correlation, it wouldn’t be strange to see many similar
cases before now.
What I’m trying to say is, in reality, we can eject any mana that we
consume.
Even for the Supards, that fact should remain unchanged.”
“But what happens if we keep on consuming mana?
Not for 10 years or 20 years.
I’m talking about what would happen if we keep on absorbing high
density mana for 100-200 years……”
“Despite the plague, there are many adults who are infected but many
children who are unaffected.”
Then, after explaining this much, Cliff turned to face me.
Certainly, there are a lot of children who are unaffected by the plague.
It’s hard to igure out how many of the Supards are of old age but, it’s
not a problem regarding immunity, is that what he’s saying?
“And thus, we should be familiar with it.
A case where the mana that was taken in couldn’t be ejected from the
body.”
Couldn’t be ejected.....?
Ah, it’s about Nanahoshi!
“Then, is it Drain syndrome?”
I was suddenly struck by something.
The initial symptoms were cold, and you fall at the same time you
succumb to it.
But, if that was it then Orsted would’ve.......
No, Drain syndrome is an old disease.
Perhaps Orsted didn’t even know its name, much less a method to cure
it.
Yeah.
If there wasn’t anyone suffering from it in one of the loops, then even
Orsted wouldn't know about it.
There’s also the fact that it’s dif icult to ask Kishirika about it, just like
how it was for me.
“But there are contradictions as well. It shouldn’t of been that long
since Ruijerd-san came to this village.”
“Certainly......but he was possessed by the real Dark King Vita, right?
Perhaps it’s because of that.
Anyhow, it should be worth trying it out, right?”
Cliff said that and took out a box from the bag.
There were a variety of papers and materials tightly packed inside of it.
Cliff took something out.
It was dried up Sokasu grass.
“I thought that this would happen, so I borrowed a little.”
His preparation is perfect.
“Let’s use this as well.”
Cliff took out a red fruit from the bottom of the bag.
“That is?”
“The thing that will become the source of poison. It will make the mana
inside the body malfunction.”
“Poison......is it?”
“Ah. Although it’s called a poison, it only works to the point of rendering
a magician unable to use magic if drank.”
Would it be alright to drink that?
“According to the Identi ication Eye, this was taken along with the
Sokasu tea since ancient times.
『 It improves the effects of the Sokasu tea, and can be used as tea
cakes, will also make you slightly drunk』or so I’m reading.
Which means it isn’t a poison, according to Kishirika’s judgement
“The only problem is........if the Supards drink this right now, I don’t
know what will happen.”
“.........”
“In my opinion, this can cure it. But it may also have a reverse effect.”
It’s probably ine.
Or so he thinks, but it may aggravate the disease and result in death.
There is no guarantee.
“Well, it’s no use thinking. Let’s just try it.”
Cliff said that after a moment of hesitation.
And then, while making up his mind, he turned to the in irmary and
shouted.
“I want to try a medicine in regards to your sickness!
Is there anyone who wants to drink it?”
“Ah, wai-, Cliff-senpai!”
After Cliff’s words, the inside of the in irmary became still as death.
Looking at Cliff, looking at Cliff’s clothes, their face grew pale.
There were also those who simply looked away.
“Just one is ine! There’s no guarantee that you’ll be cured after
drinking it!”
In order to see the effects, there is no need to make everyone drink it.
Just one is ine.
But there’s no one who would answer.
“We can’t trust the Millis church......”
Someone said.
When I looked, it was one of the males present during the meeting with
the chieftains.
Looks like it’ll be impossible with the leader.
But what to do now?
We can’t forcefully make them drink it......
“I’ll drink........”
There was one who was willing to try it.
He rose up unsteadily, and was looking at us with sharp eyes.
The one who was supporting his body was Norn.
“Ruijerd-san, so you woke up?”
“Ah, yes. Nii-san, he just woke up.......”
The one who answered my question was Norn.
However, as if to drown out her voice, the surrounding voices raised in
volume.
“Ruijerd, are you going to believe someone from the Milis church?”
“That’s right! Who were the ones who banished us the most after the
war, you of all people should know that as well.”
They were mainly remarks by the youngsters of the Supard race.
On top of that, as if being enticed by their remarks, the team of doctors
interjected as well.
“I have never heard of someone who would make someone forcefully
drink something without any reason!”
“Do you even know how to medically treat someone!?”
The anxiety of the doctors spread to the surroundings.
Even the Supards, who were silent up till now, started to object.
An incomprehensible medicine.
Which was brought by a person wearing the Milis Church’s clothes, no
less.
People who spoke of uneasiness, people who exposed their anger.
Mayhem spread in the in irmary.
“Do you want to be annihilated!”
With Ruijerd’s roar, silence was again brought about in the in irmary.
The complaining people went silent with blue faces.
Ruijerd who declared that, was coughing violently and was being
caressed on his back by Norn.
“Rudeus brought this man along. I believe in Rudeus. If you have any
complaints, say them after I die......”
No one would rebut those calm words.
It was a scene which showed just how in luential the name Ruijerd
Supardia is in this village.
“Alright then, Ruijerd-san. I’ll have you drink the medicine. I’ll say this in
advance but, there is a possibility that it may worsen and you will die.”
“Fine, I’ve lived long enough. Even if I die, I’ll have no regrets.”
No, but I’ll feel regretful.
I’m doing all of this for the Supard race, or rather, for Ruijerd’s sake.
Look, even Norn has that ‘Huh?’ face. We both have the same opinion.
“If Ruijerd is going to drink it, then I’ll drink too.”
One male raised his hand from the quietness.
A young man who has comparatively less severe symptoms.
To be honest, he may be an old man instead of a youngster.
“I was saved by Ruijerd in the Demon Continent. I would have no future
if I had died back then, so there’s nothing to be afraid of.”
Reacting to those words, people started saying “Me too” and raised
their hands as well.
Many, many did.
“We can’t trust in the Milis church. But Ruijerd is our hero. We’ll abide
by what this hero has decided.”
Finally, the chieftain raised his hand as well.
And then he said with a calm tone.
“People of the Human race, I apologize about our attitude, about our
words towards you. Please save this village.”
“Yes, please leave it to us.”
In response to those last words, Cliff strongly nodded.
 Part 4

After drinking the Sokasu tea with red fruit, Ruijerd and the rest fell
asleep.
At the very least, their condition didn’t suddenly worsen, and they
didn’t die immediately after drinking it.
The results will be clear tomorrow.
I don’t think that everything would be settled with just the Sokasu tea.
But I hope for even a bit of improvement.
Despite thinking that, today was already over so I decided to sleep.
I’ll be staying at Ruijerd’s house again.
For some reason, my feet naturally headed for that place.
We didn’t get permission from Ruijerd but we freeloaded anyway.
“.........”
Norn wanted to stay beside Ruijerd, but there was nothing she could do
since he was asleep so she came with me to the house.
Currently, Norn and I are sitting beside the sunken ireplace.
The crackling sound of the burning irewood could be heard.
The boiling sound of the stew in the pot on top of the ireplace as well.
As for the total number of sounds, there were only two.
Within the pot, there were vegetables and meat brought in by the team
of doctors.
Despite Cliff telling me that it’s probably ine, I still can’t eat the village’s
food without thinking that it might have been the cause of the plague.
“Nii-san, Ruijerd-san will get cured right?”
Norn muttered.
She’s anxious.
Even I am.
“Yeah, he’ll get cured.”
“Really?”
“As far as I know, whenever Cliff declared that he would do something,
he always accomplished it. That’s why, tomorrow may be impossible
but someday he’ll get cured.”
“Will Ruijerd-san even live until then.......?”
“It’s alright. You might’ve heard about it, but Ruijerd was surrounded by
over 1000 soldiers during Laplace’s military campaign and came back
alive. He won’t be dying in a place like this.”
I have no choice but to say this now.
“I’m anxious......”
Norn said that and folded her legs to hide her face.
It’s a gloomy atmosphere.
There’s still some time left before the stew is cooked.
It’s not that I have to cheer her up, but there’s no meaning in feeling sad
as well.
We’re going to just eat and then sleep for today.
I hope to at least make the food go down so that we could sleep soundly.
“Oh right, Norn, is school going well?”
Hearing that Norn raised half her head.
“........I’ve already graduated from school.”
“That, how should I say this......well, sorry for not coming to see you.”
So she did graduate.
Why didn’t she tell anyone?
But, now that I think about it…I see, during the time of Sylphy’s
delivery......so it was already time for graduation, huh.
Even though it would’ve been ine to tell Roxy and the others…..
No, well, she would’ve only gotten embarrassed if she had said it that
time.
“Not really, it’s ine that you didn’t come to see.”
No, but, it was Norn’s graduation......
To miss such an important event is.....
I wonder what Paul in heaven would say......
“It’s not like I was the top student or anything.....”
“But you were the student council president, you did give a speech or
two right?”
“Of course, we did a congratulatory speech. But I fumbled midway, and I
almost fell down the stairs, it was terrible.”
I can picture it.
The igure of a person fumbling in the middle of a speech, losing her
footing while descending the stairs but somehow not falling down.
I wish I could have seen it.
Norn has a somewhat ashamed face but I would’ve taken a video and
had it placed on my grave.
“Which reminds me, before graduation you were talking about doing
some kind of event, right? What did you do at the end?”
“.........Did you not duel with various people during Cliff-senpai’s
graduation?
We just imitated that and held a ighting arts tournament.”
“Fighting arts tournament! That sounds interesting. But wasn’t that
dangerous?”
“The danger was suppressed as much as possible.
The rules were to not kill anyone, the school lent out many Saint-class
healing magic formations, healers were on standby as well, the
teachers prepared many healing scrolls too.
On top of that, the participants were made to write an oath.
That’s why there were some injuries, but 0 deaths.”
That’s amazing.
If it’s to the level of graduates from Magic University then there should
be many who can mutually kill each other with high powered magic.
Within such a tournament, there were 0 deaths.
It might be because of luck, but it’s mostly because of the well-prepared
system.
“I wanted to see it too.”
“I think it would be like some kind of sport in your eyes.”
“But a tournament literally makes your heart pound.”
During my previous life as a shut-in, I participated in several online
game tournaments.
Unfortunately, I didn’t have any noteworthy accomplishments.
But just watching such a scene is enough.
“So did they prepare any kind of championship trophy?”
“.......We did.”
She said that and pouted.
“Everyone in the student council contributed money. An honourable
certi icate, lowers, and a magic staff were prepared.”
An honourable certi icate, lowers, and a magic staff.
Well, that’s how it is.
I suppose they didn’t have much of a budget, so it’s possible it was a
strenuous effort.
“And yet, the moment Rimy saw a large number of male participants,
she proposed: 『 The winner will get a hot kiss as a present from
President Norn~』”
“Eeh!”
“They got so excited, both the people participating and those who were
not”
What the hell? A tournament where you’ll receive Norn’s kiss.
That’s not good at all.
This is beyond evil, inexcusable!
If I had been there, I would’ve wrecked them while wearing a mask.......
No, wrecking them would be unwise.
“Then.......did you?”
“.........On the cheek.”
On the cheek, is it?
I wonder if it’s safe.
But Norn has buried her bright red face in her knees and is moaning
with a ‘Uuuu’.
Is it an out for Norn standards?
After a short while, she fell sideways like a book.
“The one who won said he will never forget it........but I already want to
forget about him.”
“I see, what’s that guy called? If possible tell me about his address and
phone number, maybe some kind, mysterious masked magician will
erase him and his memories from this world.”
“Phone?”
“Nothing.”
Norn raised her body and repositioned herself on the loor.
Not sitting while holding her knees but sitting with her legs in a ‘W’
pose.1
“Anyway, looks like the tournament was a huge success.”
“I wonder. As for me, I was thinking whether I did a good job or not, but
there were a lot of dif icult things as well. I feel like I just kept
re lecting.”
“You call that a huge success. I’m glad.”
“........Yes.”
Norn blushed a little and then nodded.
She no longer has a gloomy face.
“Well then, the potatoes are almost cooked. Do you want to eat as
well?”
“Rub a dub dub thanks for the grub.”
I pour the potato stew and meat in a bowl and give it to Norn.
Norn was staring at the contents but after a short while she muttered a
few words.
“Nii-san.”
“Hmm?”
“Thank you very much.”
“Hm.”
I served myself as well.
I hadn’t eaten anything the whole day,
I was hungry to the point of death.
“But this isn’t delicious.”
Well sorry ‘bout that.
 Part 5

The next day.

Along with Norn, I went out towards the in irmary as the sun rose.
“..........”
Ruijerd’s well-being was the only thing on our mind.
For now, we were able to get a good night’s sleep thanks to the
unappetizing potato stew.
Even if it served no purpose, it should’ve guaranteed the stamina for
nursing.
While resolving myself to some extent, I opened the door to the
in irmary.
“!”
The scene that leaped at us was clattering.
The inside of the in irmary, which was like the wake until yesterday,
was over lowing with liveliness.
No, liveliness would be a bit too much.
It doesn’t have that much power.
But, at least everyone’s faces look better in comparison to yesterday.
“Rudeus-dono!”
The doctors came running towards me after looking at my igure.
“Please take a look. The medicine prepared by Cliff-dono made
everyone.......!”
Did it work?
Did the Sokasu tea work?
“Last night, the ones who drank that medicinal water suddenly
experienced bowel movements.
When taken by the nurse to the toilet,
everyone started discharging light-blue diarrhea,
a short while after that, they all rapidly started to get healthier.
The ones who were seriously ill haven’t recovered yet,
but if given a bit longer, they will de initely recover!”
To think that I would hear such a fortunate thing so early in the
morning........
But wait, excreted light-blue diarrhea?
“We’re currently adjusting the medicinal water and giving it to
everyone.
Well~, it was absurd of us to doubt him.
I can de initely say with con idence that Cliff Grimoire is the person
who even smashed the curse!
Oops, we can’t be going around doing this now.
We still have our duties to do, pardon us!”
The doctor said all that to us in one go and hurried back to the patients.
Light-blue diarrhea.
Something’s bothering me.
What might it be? Light-blue, light-blue.......
“Rudeus.”
When I came to, a huge silhouette was in front of me.
A male with white clothes and black helmet.
“Ah, Orsted-sama.”
“Did you see the stool?”
“.......No, not yet.”
While saying that Orsted leaned a little.
Close to my ears, he whispered.
“Those were the remaining issions of Dark King Vita.”
Dark King Vita.
The moment I heard those words, my mind suddenly crossed some
strange ideas.
Perhaps.
If only perhaps.
That the plague wasn’t the Drain syndrome?
Dark King Vita.
That king who distributed his issions within the village.
And was keeping the progression of the plague in check.......
But, if only perhaps, what if that Vita had already cured the plague?
Just to threaten, by using his issions he was making the physical
condition of the villagers worse, after his death, while mustering his
last power, he gave a job to his issions.......
And then, the issions that were hidden somewhere in the intestines
were disintegrated by the red fruit and Sokasu tea and were washed
away......
Which means?
No, this is mere speculation.
“Just like you said, we struggled for a bit more.”
“......Right?”
Well, it’s ine.
For now, we have crossed the dif icult part.
We’ve completely defeated Dark King Vita.
Let’s go with that thinking.
“Where is Cliff-senpai?”
“He was looking after the conditions of the patients but fell asleep
shortly after dawn.
He’s currently in a nearby vacant house with Elinalize Dragonroad.”
I see.
He worked hard.
Let him sleep.
Since he’ll start preparation for a second child with Elinalize right away
after he wakes up.
“Just now, Ruijerd Supardia woke up as well.”
“Is it true!?”
“Yeah, go and see him.”
“Pardon me!”
I bowed and headed inside the in irmary.
Directly towards the place where Ruijerd was sleeping last night.
Ruijerd was there.
Sitting up on the bed, with a good complexion, he was having a meal.
“Ruijerd-san!”
The moment we arrived at Ruijerd’s place, Norn immediately ran to
him and hugged him by his belly.
“I’m glad.......I’m so glad......”
Norn started crying.
It’s the crybaby Norn.
With a worried face, Ruijerd wiped his mouth, set the bowl of food
aside, and caressed Norn’s head.
I didn’t say anything for a while and watched the scene.
For some reason I started to feel like crying as well.
“.......Rudeus.”
After a while, Ruijerd raised his face.
“Ruijerd-san…...are you alright now?”
“Yeah, I can’t wave my spear yet, but there’s no problem.”
I see.
I’m glad......I’m so glad........
I’m not mimicking Norn, it’s the only feeling that’s coming out of me.
“I’ve become indebted to you again.”
“........Let’s not say such things to each other. Not to mention, you haven’t
completely recovered yet. Please don’t be negligent.”
“Yeah.”
As I started talking with Ruijerd, Norn moved out of the way while
grumbling.
And started sobbing convulsively while hiding her face with her hands.
“However, let me say this irst, Rudeus.”
“What is it?”
Within that serious face, small amounts of uneasiness could be felt.
Is there still something left?
Will he tell me a shocking truth right now, with this timing?
As I thought that and put myself on guard, Ruijerd said this.
“After my complete recovery, I’ll become your strength.”
“............”
I wonder what this feeling that is boiling up from my chest is.
Ruijerd became my comrade again.
Is it the sense of exaltation in regards to that truth?
I’m happy.
Just happy.
“Yes, I’ll be in your care.”
I swallow something that was welling from inside my throat,
while stopping the inner corner of my eye from getting hotter,
I lent a hand towards him.
“It is I who should say that, let’s get along well.”
Ruijerd’s hand was warm and strong.

1. 1.W sitting.
 Author’s Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. Why did the doctor say ‘smashed the curse’?
A. Maybe he noticed it by some chance. Like, he may have heard from
someone about his origins from the Magic University in the Asura
Kingdom.

Q. Who was Rimy again?

A. One of the pupils of the Magic University and a member of the
student council. Of course, she hasn’t even showed up yet.

Q. When Cliff said ‘Just one is ine’, what happened after that?
A. “I ain’t drinking that!”
“Do you want to be annihilated! I’m going to drink it!”
“If Ruijerd is going to drink it then me too!”
“.......Then, me too!”
“Please, by all means”
With such a course of events they drank it.

Q. Cliff was able to check Elinalize’s pregnancy with the

Identi ication Eye but couldn’t check for Vita’s issions that were
inside the body?
A. Looks like he couldn’t.

Q. In the end, it’s still not clear what cured the disease.
A. Cliff’s prescription cured the plague and exterminated Vita’s issions.
Though the cause of it and how they completely recovered was not
known, the Supard race got healthy! With this we can rest for now! We
did it!
That’s everything from Rudeus point of view. Perhaps someone would
roughly explain it in the second half of this volume or perhaps they
won’t.
Chapter 246 - The Capital
 Part 1

A silent house.
On the sunken hearth in the centre of the house, a pot was shaking.
Sitting in front of that was a man with green hair.
It was Ruijerd.
I was sitting across from him, with the hearth in front of me.
“.....”
“...........”
There was no conversation.
Only silence remained between Ruijerd and I.
There was nothing to say.
No, it would be better to say that there wasn’t any chance to speak.
All of my focus was directed entirely on what’s in front of me right now.
Failure is not allowed.
My gaze pointed directly in front, I waited for the moment to come.
“!”
And so, that time came.
Carefully stretching out my hand… I put out the pot’s ire.
But, it’s not over yet.
I must not rush.
And like that, for almost 10 minutes, I stopped moving.
After 10 minutes had passed, I inally raised my voice.
“Ruijerd-san, are you ready?”
“Yes, I do not mind.”
As I received those words, I reached out to what was beside me.
It was completely white, with a gritty surface, and an appearance close
to that of an egg.
Not like, it was a chicken egg.
“......”
Breaking the egg, and taking out a bowl, I scrambled the egg with
chopsticks.
I was completing that series of events as if it was natural.
As if I had known it from the moment I was born.
The soul of a child of three is the same at a hundred.
Once you learn how to ride a bike, no matter how many years pass, you
never forget. It’s the same as that.
No, I may not have even learned how to do this.
From the moment I was born I may have had this information.
In other words, it was instinct.
The egg was now being beaten.
I repeated the action once more.
There were two eggs scrambled in the bowl.
I left that as it is and reached out towards the lid.
“.....Alright”
Taking off the lid and looking at the inside, I nodded.
The steaming white rice was making a simmering noise.
The uninterrupted steaminess of the cooked rice was spreading
throughout the room.
The inside of my mouth began to water, and I unintentionally gulped.
I was overwhelmed by the urge to rake the rice into my mouth, but I
endured it and stirred the rice mixture.
I took the bowls.
And dished out the freshly cooked rice.
A bowlful of it.
Not too much but not too little.
Therefore with the chopsticks, I opened a hole in the centre of the rice.
Into that hole, I poured in the eggs I had scrambled earlier.
And stained the white rice with a gleaming gold.
But that is not all.
From here on out.
This moment that I’ve been waiting for, from the instant I came to this
world until now, has been my greatest wish.
I took the small bottle next to me.
While slowly squeezing itself out from that small spout, it poured onto
the golden rice.
What came from that spout was a black liquid.
A pitch black liquid that looked like poison at irst glance.
It was soy sauce.
I poured it only once.
Two was also ine, but for now, only once.
With just that, the top of the golden rice was now stained black.
Just like the tint of a pudding, it caused my stomach to growl.
Stay calm, I’ll be able to eat it soon.
It was for this purpose that I went through 4 trials.
Also, from here on out, it will be possible to eat this whenever I want.
However, the irst time is a very important moment that must be
cherished.
“.....Here you go”
“Yes”
I pass it to Ruijerd.
After taking the bowl he waited for me.
I immediately repeated the process and made another.
“And so, thanks for the food, let’s eat.”
Hands together, we bowed.
Bowl to the left, chopsticks to the right.
I stretched my mouth wide for the irst bite.
“—Mmm! —HmMmm!!”
This is it.
This taste.
It’s perfect.
It is not the best, but this is it.
This is the taste I have been searching for for so long.
“*bite*.......*chew*..........*glomp*......!”
One bite, two bites, three bites.
Silently, eating, chewing and swallowing; occasionally coughing as I
choked up on some rice.
I did nothing but continue to eat.
“.....That was such a feast!”
Before I realised it, my bowl was empty.
My happiness time was over in an instant.
I was satis ied after eating, but I also felt as if something was missing.
But before I made seconds, I looked at the man in front of me.
Ruijerd was eating in silence.
He’s not usually a man who speaks during meals, but today he seemed
more quiet than usual.
No, today it is only Ruijerd and I.
Because I was not talking, there was no conversation.
Although his eating pace is not all that fast.
It looks like he still hadn’t eaten even half of his portion.
No, I was simply too fast.
“Um, Nii-san”
“Waah!”
As I thought that, Norn was sitting right beside us before I realized it.
“Norn....When did you.....”
“When? You ask.....I just got here.....I tried calling you once when you
were eating.”
So she arrived while I was eating.
“What are you eating?”
“Something good. Do you want some too?”
“........Then, I guess I will”
Norn nodded as she glanced at Ruijerd.
I immediately served rice in a bowl,
Beat the egg, scrambled it, and added soy sauce.
The entire process took 10 seconds but the taste isn’t the tiniest bit
different.
It is the technique of a craftsman.
“Eat as much as you want.”
“What’s this.....?”
“It’s my comfort food.”
“......Thanks for the food.”
Norn took the bowl I handed her and began eating slowly.
“......”
I waited.
I waited while they ate.
I sat and waited.
You’re still not done? Hurry up.
I want to hear your opinions. Although there’s no need to, but I still
want to know.
“......”
And while my thoughts raced, Ruijerd had inished eating.
“So this is what you were talking about on the journey?”
“Yes. What do you think?”
“Delicious.”
His impression was a single word.
But I was satis ied.
My companion and I were inally able to eat what I had been searching
for long ago on that nostalgic journey.
I was satis ied.
It’s only a pity that Eris wasn’t here.
“.....Thank you for the meal.”
Thus Norn also inished eating.
And she had only just started, that was quite fast.
“What do you think Norn? This is what I was talking about at home.”
“.....It was quite delicious. It doesn’t taste like anything I’ve had
before......is it because of this seasoning?”
“Yeah. It’s soy sauce, a versatile seasoning. It’s delicious with anything
you put it on”
“Hmmm.....”
Norn seemed to be in great admiration.
I’ll make it at home and let you eat it.
Today is an anniversary.
The anniversary of the irst egg mix rice has been tasted in this world.
“It’s just that eating a raw egg will upset your stomach, so you need to
use detoxi ication magic.”
“If detoxi ication is needed, then don’t make someone recovering from
a disease eat it!”
I made her angry on the anniversary.
 Part 2

Two days later.

The Supard race was steadily making its way towards complete
recovery.
Although there were some who were still bedridden, those with
moderate symptoms were beginning to go back to their normal lives.
I also took it upon myself to build a darkroom to grow the Sokasu herb
in the corner of the village.
We still don’t know whether the cause of the plague was the high mana
density soil or Dark King Vita.
But if we ever encounter the same symptoms, if we have this, then the
result will differ greatly.
Although if the cause was Dark King Vita, then the same disease
shouldn’t appear again.
If it was the soil then the Supard race would need to change their
residence.
They would have to move somewhere less deep in the forest, or at the
very least purchase vegetables from the neighbouring village.
Either would work.
In any case, it was still necessary to have the country’s approval.
I would like to have them move to the Asura Kingdom but there was a
lot of unease and opposition from the Supard race.
It seems they dislike leaving behind a place they have lived in for so
long.
On top of that, the Milis Church’s in luence in the Asura Kingdom is
quite large.
Cliff was rather relaxed when it came to the Supard race, but the Milis
Church’s deep rooted fear was most likely still commonplace.
And thus to negotiate with the Biheiril Kingdom I decided to head
towards the capital.
There were two goals.
Have the Supard race accepted.
And on top of that, have the subjugation force disbanded.
The Supard race, overall, is quite frank; and due to their continued
persecution they are quite exclusive, but they are good people.
The Biheiril Kingdom might show disapproval at irst, but there are
plenty of ways to get them to change their mind.
The quickest of those is to get them to visit this village.
If they actually come and see the somewhat clumsy people and the
smiling children, they will know that this is a safe place.....Is what I
would want them to think, but I wonder.
The Biheiril Kingdom might see the children and think “There are even
children being born here, hurry and dispose of them!”.
Just like cockroaches.
But if that happens I would recommend that the Supard race emigrate.
If they live in the Asura Kingdom I’ll owe Ariel another favour.....but if it
came to that I’ll just pay it with my body.
Although I think it will be ine.
The Supard children are somewhat cute to look at.
To see such children innocently playing with a leather ball, I would like
to think that Biheiril Kingdom is illed with nothing but people that
would smile at the sight.
“And so, I’ll be heading for the capital.”
“Yeah.”
“Cliff will be seeing the disease’s progress, and Elinalize will be
accompanying him as well
Norn will continue to nurse Ruijerd.
What about you, Orsted-sama?”
“I’ll stay here. Cliff Grimoire is currently investigating the plague. We
may be able to cure it next time.”
As Orsted said that, he returned the ball that came lying at him with a
*bong* sound.
It was in a lash. I couldn’t even see the movement of his hand.
But the ball gently lew in an arch and landed right in the child’s hand.
“With the negotiations, it will not be necessary for me to go.”
“Of course. No matter how much the helmet seals your curse....”
With another *bong* the ball was hit back.
“It’s not as if the curse has completely disappeared.”
“Yeah.”
The ball was returned again.
“But if it comes to it, I’ll be relying on your appearance.
Even with the curse, it’s possible that if they see you they will be in
awe.”
“That is ine.”
Another *bong*.
“Should I make them stop?”
No matter which direction he sent the ball lying, the Supard children
continued to send the ball in Orsted’s direction.
The look in their eyes, rather than hostility, was curiosity.
‘Because there’s some weird guy here, let’s try throwing the ball at him’
kind of thing.
If it weren’t for the helmet, they might not be throwing the ball, but
rocks.
But because the ball keeps landing comfortably in their hand, it’s
somewhat fun.
“There is no problem. This level doesn’t even count as an attack.”
“Ah, is that so?”
I wonder if Orsted was having fun.
I couldn’t see his expression under the helmet, but he wasn’t in a bad
mood.
“Is it fun?”
“....It isn’t bad.”
It’s ine if its not bad.
“Then I’ll be taking my leave.”
“Yeah.”
As Orsted said that, I left the area.
Sá ndor and Doga were waiting for me by the teleportation magic circle.
While I will go to the capital, Sá ndor will go to the second city to meet
with the informant.
The destinations were different but we decided that splitting up would
be good for ef iciency’s sake.
I was taking Doga as an escort.
I feel like he won’t be of much help, but it’s better than not having him.
“Whoops.”
On the way I nearly ran into Ruijerd.
While leaning on Norn’s shoulder he was walking dizzily.
“Ruijerd-san, is it ok to walk?”
“Just a little.”
Although Ruijerd said that, when I saw Norn’s stern face I knew that
wasn’t the case.
“I will be leaving for a bit to negotiate with the Biheiril Kingdom.
I may bring along the country’s soldiers with me so,
If that happens, please try to welcome them to the best of your ability.”
“I understand. I’ll tell the Chieftain.”
As Ruijerd said that, I saw Orsted.
Pressed against a wall, continuously having the ball thrown at him by
the children.
It looked like bullying at irst glance but for some reason it was a
pleasant sight.
Each time Orsted accurately returned the ball, the children laughed.
“He’s different from how he looks, eh?”
“Right?”
While saying that with a grin, I left.
 Part 3

I headed to the Biheiril Kingdom via the magic formation.

Of course I checked the communication lithograph when I stopped at
the of ice.
Zanoba’s group had found no particular problem.
Aisha + Mercenaries also had no problem.
Sylphy’s group still had not made contact. Considering the distance of
the teleportation magic formation, it’s quite far so it can’t be helped.
From Roxy’s group, there was little movement.
It seems that when they looked into Ogre Island, the Ogre God had
already left.
We do not know the location of the Ogre God.
But the people of Ogre Island were preparing for a battle, was the kind
of information that seems to be lowing around.
Also, Eris was heading here.
She wanted to meet Ruijerd.
Even so. I wished she would hold on a little longer.
I also dispatched the information that the Supard race was recovering.
I felt like I’ve made a big racket about an incident that was resolved in
just a few days, but I guess it can’t be helped.
After inishing all that, I once again equipped the disguise ring and
hopped into the teleportation magic circle that connected to Biheiril
Kingdom’s capital.
 Part 4

Zanoba had set up the teleportation circle in an abandoned village

inside the forest about half a day away from the capital.
“Master, I have been waiting.”
At the moment I arrived, Zanoba lowered his head.
Julie and Ginger were also with him.
“Were you waiting for me?”
“Yes. From the moment I heard you were coming.”
What a loyal guy.
“But this works out great. Here, there are no eavesdroppers to worry
about, and I can give my report.”
“I see. Then let’s hear it.”
“Although I say that, it’s nothing major.”
And with that preface, Zanoba told me of all his movements until now.
First, after inding an inn, he set up the teleportation magic circle in
this forest.
After that was information collection in the capital.
It was then he came across the information that 『 The country is
gathering a subjugation force』
That was when he gave his irst report on the communication
lithograph. The part I read.
After that, he gained information that the North God would be
participating in the subjugation force.
While still looking for information on Gisu, they were also looking for
the North God.
That was the current state of situation.
“So basically, we don’t know anything yet?”
“I am very sorry. When I had heard that North God Kalman the Third
stood out, I thought we could ind him quickly but it was
considerably.....”
“No, there is no need to apologise.”
We have only just entered the Biheiril Kingdom, so we haven’t been
here for that long.
Enter the city, set up the magic circle, begin actions.
It was achieved in almost seven days.
To obtain these results, that’s rather fast.
“Let’s work hard from here on out.”
“Yes.”
The North God, huh.
If he really is participating in the subjugation force, I must convince
them under any circumstances.
But not being able to ind someone that stands out makes me think
someone was moving in the shadows.
Maybe the North God has already become Gisu’s companion.
Maybe Gisu, after hearing that Vita has been defeated and their plan
had failed, saw how disadvantaged he was and decided to withdraw
with the North God.
There was also the possibility that Vita was a diversion, he was
defeated quite easily.
It’s also possible that the information on Vita hadn’t reached Gisu yet,
but that might be a bit too optimistic.
If that's the case, I was at least able to make Ruijerd a comrade.
Just that makes this visit to the Biheiril Kingdom worth something.
“Then Master, shall we go? I will guide you to the capital.”
“Yeah, please.”
In any case, what I must do hasn’t changed yet.
While thinking that, I headed to the Biheiril Capital.
 Part 5

The capital of the Biheiril Kingdom was somehow similar to Shirone

Kingdom.
Being on the central continent, it had the atmosphere of a small to
medium size state.
This country, rich in wood, mostly used timber for building materials.
There were also many trees in the city.
Maybe because of that, it exudes a unique atmosphere.
It may also be because I arrived at night.
In this country, when night comes, many bon ires are lit in the streets.
Horse drawn carriages were forbidden at night.
Other than that, nothing much was different.
Near the entrance were inns and pedlars.
As one went towards the town centre, the townspeople and the nobles
houses became more extravagant, and at the centre of it was a castle.
The castle was built at the intersection of two rivers.
Just like the Sunomata Overnight Castle.1
It’s location was similar to that of Shirone’s Fort Karon.
On top of that, behind the castle was a shanty town.
Even though I say shanty town, it’s not like the people there look
especially poor.
It’s arranged like a town you can ind anywhere.
“Well then, I have got to meet the king now.”
“But, I wonder if we can get an audience, Queen Ariel’s in luence may
not reach this far.”
“Hmm.”
In the room on the inn, I thought together with Zanoba.
The place Zanoba was staying in was not an inn for adventurers, but a
luxury inn for the nobles of the city.
He was indeed a man of a different pay grade.
Or should I say, do the standing out with a bit of moderation.
Although he doesn’t stand out as much as I say.
“How about I slip into the subjugation force? The king is likely to greet
us when we set out. There, I can get close, even if forcefully, and then we
can surely get an audience.”
“That would be too slow. After the country has completed preparations,
to the point of saying ‘Start!’, they might begin despite our protests.”
There was an order to things.
Gather the people, the food, and then the weapons.
Once they have reached the stage of heading out, it’s quite possible that
the words “Please wait” won't stop them.
In these kind of events, the country has their honour to think about, so
it would be hard for them to stop.
“It might be slower at this stage, but before they complete the
preparations, we must explain that there is no need to attack the
Supard race.”
We will teach them of the Supard Race’s existence during the
preparation phase and have them con irm that it is safe, and the
subjugation force can return to hunting invisible wolves.
It would be good to have a percentage of the cost.
Orsted should be able to provide it to some extent.
That’s why, before the subjugation force sets out, I want to meet the
king as soon as possible.
With that in mind, we started thinking for a way.
“For now lets try approaching directly from the front. We might stand
out, but if I introduce myself as the Dragon God’s subordinate under
orders from the Asura Kingdom, and if it comes to it, throw Peruguis’s
name out there then… And if even that doesn’t work we can try again
and think of a different approach.”
And so, not coming up with anything better, we decided to seek an
audience.
 Part 6

The next day.

After inishing breakfast, I decided to look around the castle.
So the castle was similar to Shirone’s after all.
In both size and atmosphere… but the large amount of wooden parts
was different.
No, Zanoba said they would be the same in their weakness to ire.
“There is probably a toll gate.”
“I hope Queen Ariel’s name will be enough to grant us an audience.”
“Though this place doesn’t have any relations with the Asura
Kingdom......so following the proper procedure will be dif icult.”
“We’re following it?”
“We’re following it.”
Meeting with the king of a whole country is surprisingly dif icult.
For all my audiences up until now, I have skipped the usual procedure.
Normally, I would use the countries nobility(Connections), to make an
appointment.
Preparing clothes and a carriage, along with a certi ication of identity,
and on top of that, introducing myself by a civil of icial of the castle.
After con irming that I was someone trustworthy, and adjusting my
time according to the king’s schedule, we would inally be granted an
audience.
This would normally be the expected low.
So it is dif icult without connections after all.
However, despite setbacks, it is de initely not impossible.
Even if someone comes abruptly, if they’re important, and they wish to
meet the king, then an audience is possible.
Even so, if we stand out too much our means of inding Gisu will
become limited.
Although he might have found out about us long ago.....
“So Zanoba, there are many rumours of us working together, so from
here on out it will be just me and Doga.”
“Alright. I will pray for your good fortune.”
I parted with Zanoba in a crowded place, and together with Doga, in
front of the waterway, we headed towards somewhere abundant with
royal guards.
It was still early in the morning, and the soldiers were moving around
busily.
To suddenly come and ask for an audience, I would be taken as a
suspicious person.
Although I made sure my appearance was like that of nobility.....
But in a country with no embassy, I did not know what kind of dress
was correct.
Hmm? Is this place not stuffed with soldiers?
There seems to be some kind of reception.
“Excuse me. Can you help me?”
“What do you want?”
The receptionist was a man with a respectable handlebar moustache.
His clothes looked somewhat civilian and he didn’t look like a soldier.
I guess I should complement his clothes irst.
No I should talk business since that’s the reason I came here.
“I would like to request an audience with the king.”
“When?”
“Um? Ah, today, or as soon as you possibly can.
Although I said that I don’t think I look all that suspicious.
Well, I have nothing to lose.
If it’s no good then let’s just properly go through the steps while
acknowledging our conspicuousness.
“......”
The moustached man glanced at me and began turning through a stack
of paper.
“That’ll be one gold coin.”
“Huh?”
“An audience will be one gold coin.”
I wonder if he wants a tip.
“Here.”
“This is de initely....Huh?”
The moustached man took the gold coin and began examining it.
And then bit it with *clink*.
It seems there’s some problem.
Did I accidentally give him a fake gold coin…
“This is an Asuran gold coin isn’t it?”
“Ah, Yes. That is where I hail from.”
While saying so, I showed him the insignia I got from Ariel.
“......”
His reaction is bad.
The moustached man looked at me suspiciously.
As I thought, the in luence of the Asura Kingdom doesn’t reach here.
I wonder if this is bad.
While I was thinking that, he had pocketed the coin.
He then wrote something on the paper stack and handed it to me.
“Write here your name and reason for your audience.”
“Ah, yes.”
“When the afternoon bell rings come back here again.”
“Yes. Thank you very much.”
His reaction was bad, but my money was probably good.
It seems I’ll get an audience.
The power of money is great.
For now, I have gotten past the irst barrier.
 Part 7

Noon.
I was in front of the waiting room for the audience.
“.....”
I was nervous.
The audience would not be today.
Is what I thought when I went to the palace, but the moustached
receptionist had a different person lead me to the waiting room and
before I realised it I was in this situation.
My turn was next, I will be called in for an audience shortly.
I thought that I had broken through the irst gate, but what was waiting
for me was the last boss.
It’s happening too fast, my head was completely blank.
No, calm down.
I should irst hear about the audience from someone coming out of the
chamber.
The king of this country, in the two hours after noon, will hold an
audience with anyone.
Of course, although I say anyone, there are conditions.
First, to hold an audience, you must pay 1 Biheiril gold coin.
And on top of that each person is only allowed 15 minutes. There are
only 8 people seen per day.
If you have the gold, anyone may see the King, to state opinions or
questions and even ask for favours.
If you think there is a major problem, you may petition it, seems to be
the procedure of the country.
One gold coin is an amount that an entire village might barely be able
to put together.
Listening to many unimportant stories, looking for a real problem.
The Biheiril Kingdom seems like a nice place.
Although being in real trouble and not being able to pay the one gold
coin might also happen.
However, for a chance to directly petition the King, anybody would
come running.
Especially greedy merchants and local rich people looking to secure
their own useless interests.
In any case, when we arrived, it was a full house as expected.
But due to our good luck there was a cancellation.
Really good luck.
It was probably the Asuran gold coin, worth ten times a single Biheiril
gold coin, that raised my good luck.
That aside, for now, we are good.
A ifteen minute audience.
That’s not much time.
It’s not very calming.
I only have two things to take care of.
If I revealed who I was and talked cheerfully and clearly to someone
then the future will also be cheerful.
“Rudeus-dono, please proceed to the audience chamber.”
While I was thinking that, I had been called.
“Well then, let’s go.”
“......Yup.”
With Doga’s response, I took a deep breath and stood up, and exited the
waiting room.
Following the instructions of the servant, we walked through the
hallway towards the audience chamber.
The audience chamber, well, it would be around a rank C.
It wasn’t a terribly large room, there were no showy carpets and eight
somewhat careless soldiers were standing guard.
There didn’t seem to be any special decorations.
There wasn’t any majesty to it.
Originally, this was a room where commoners entered. When you think
of it that way, this much was just right.
Practically speaking, it’s not odd. Three stars.
“Your Majesty, it is an honour to meet you.”
Continuing into the audience chamber, I knelt in a good place and
bowed my head.
After a while, the King let out a voice.
“Courteous one. Face me and state your origin and business so that I
may hear.”
As he said that, I raised my head.
The King was an old man.
He had a tiredness about him and it was unlikely that he had much time
left.
He might possibly be suffering from a disease.
“My name is Rudeus Greyrat.
A subordinate of 『 Dragon God 』 Orsted-sama who ranks second
among the Seven World Great Powers.”
“Ooh… Of the Dragon God.....!”
The King did not try to hide his surprise.
It’s an uncommon, nice feeling.
It seems this King knows something about the Seven World Powers.
I wonder if it is because the Ogre’s live near.
“What does the one who associates himself with one of the Seven
World Powers want with me......no, with this country?”
“Yes, I’ve heard about the subjugation of the demons being carried out
in the Forest of No Return.
I would like that to be cancelled.”
Whoops, I didn’t mean cancel.
My tongue slipped.
Well, well it’s alright, I can still be ixed.
“Cancel it?”
“Yes”
“The reason?”
“What is living in the forest is not a demon”
I then told him about the Supard race.
Since long ago, most likely before this country was established, the
Supard race had been living in that forest.
How the Supard race are not the demonic race that the world makes
them out to be.
And how at that time they made a promise with the village nearby, that
they would hunt the invisible demons and make sure that they didn’t
escape the forest and damage the surroundings.
However, recently, the entire village was struck with a plague and the
invisible demons were allowed to leave the forest.
And, how thanks to the efforts of Dragon God Orsted, the village has
now recovered and is once again hunting the invisible demons.
So in that short time, all while trying to convey that the Supards were a
good race, I gave my explanation.
“The evil race and the invisible demon… That is a rather unbelievable
thing.”
“That is understandable, I had expected this response and have
something prepared.
Once you see this, an explanation will not be needed.
Is there anybody here of this country that would like to con irm this for
themselves?”
I will show them the current state of the Supard race.
Like the women cooking with pots,
or the men making a living by hunting the invisible demons,
or the Dragon God playing ball with the children.
“Alright......”
The King put his hand on his chin while thinking.
However I slowly shook my head.
“Assuming what you say is true, at this point I can no longer cancel it,
many men of valour have already gathered in the country.”
“Then, it wouldn’t be a problem as long as you give the directive that
the 『 People of the Forest 』 who live at the back of the Earth Dragon
Valley are not demons, so do not attack them.
That it’s ine as long as they hunt the invisible demons which most
de initely exist.......
Although if money is a problem, we would be willing to help out.”
“Well then.......”
I took another breath.
“The Supard race, since ancient times, has lived in this country in
secret.
However, even now, they do not request preferential treatment.
They only seek to live in the corner of this country, out of the way in the
forest.
…If that is still not agreeable and His Majesty wants the Supard race out
of his kingdom, I will arrange a destination of migration for them.”
“…You seem to hold the Supard race quite dear.”
“When I was young, my life was saved by one of them.”
As I said that, the King put his hand on his chin.
I glanced across and could see that the servant was worried about the
time.
15 minutes had nearly passed.
“That is time. Please withdraw.”
“I humbly ask you to consider! They mean the country no harm!”
Taking one last breath, one step before leaving, I bowed my head.
“......Gullickson, Sandor!”2
On the King’s command, two soldiers came forward.
One with a handlebar moustache and another with a thin long face.
This was the part where I’m picked and thrown out.
Although I thought the talk went well, it was still too abrupt…
This time it’s a failure.
I’ll try again la-
“On account of this person, go and con irm the truth!”
“Yes!”
At the King’s cry I was wide-eyed.
“Is that alright!?”
“These soldiers will be dispatched. And if it turns out that you are lying,
as planned, the subjugation force will set out.”
It’s a little abrupt, but it seems the soldiers will be coming with me.
Do not deny it and con irm the truth with your own eyes.
He’s a good King.
It must be because he listens to the problems of the people daily.
The Biheiril Kingdom’s degree of trust from the Orsted Corporation has
increased.
“I give you my heartfelt thanks!”
Finally, I bowed my head.
It somehow went very well.
 Author's Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. I've become anxious now that Rudeus has said that everything is
proceedingly smoothly.
A.That's obvious, since he came here to search for Gisu but not even his
name has turned up yet.

Q.It's found out that the cause of the plague was radiation or the
like → The readers realized that it was especially close to 3/11 on
that subject → The world takes it as satire and Magonote-san's
social evaluation goes up in laughter, or so I thought would happen.
(LOL)
A. If they did something like that, I'm afraid they won't just stop at
teasing me but get angry at me while saying 'Imprudence!'.
Translator: 3/11 Fukushima, Chapter was released on 3/8 really close
to that date.

Q. Does Zanoba's income comes from dolls and picture books?

A. That's how it is. He is in possession of a large-scale production
factory and marketing store in the Capital of Asura Kingdom.

Q. I have great admiration for the poultries all over the world that
provide cheap and safe eggs while carrying out thorough hygiene
management and great effort.
A. The blessing of the Supermarket to provide fresh eggs constantly.

Q. Is Rudi in disguise the whole time he's in the Kingdom and the
audience room?
A. Of course.

Q. Was TKG a joke reply!?

A. It wasn't. It was to give the reader an impression of a heartwarming
portrayal of peace's arrival even if it was only for a moment.
Translator:TKG=Tamago kake gohan(Egg rice mix)
Q.if it came to that I’ll just pay it with my body.
Um...(Meaningless)
A. Using Rudeus-san's body(Mana) for at least 1 month free of charge is
rather very very meaningful.

Q. Make sure that you disinfect and properly wash the egg before
serving yourself, LOL.
A. Of course, I do that.

Q. How do you read 鬼族 and 鬼神?

A. Oni zoku and Kishin(In japanese).
Since it's Rudeus' japanese translation so I would advise not to worry
about it too much.
Translator: Ogre God and Ogre race(In english) Since it's my translation
I would advice you to not worry about it too much.

1. Sunomata Castle

2. Sandor != Sá ndor. Sandor is pronounced with a 'Sa' voice and Sá ndor is
pronounced with a 'Sha' voice.
Chapter 247 - 4 Days & 3 Nights;
Inspection Tour of the Supard
Race
 Part 1

Having the two soldiers from Biheiril join the party, we headed out
towards the Supard village.
We moved in a carriage so that the Biheiril Kingdom won’t discover
about the Teleportation Magic formation.
We moved to second city Irel within a span of a day.
While lodging there, I thought of collecting Sá ndor as well but the
progress report ended with the informant not getting a hold of
anything.
Despite the disappointment of failing to discover Gisu’s whereabouts, I
hastened.
Furthermore, it took another day to get to the village of the Earth
Dragon Valley.
The village was the same way I remembered it with many people, and
granny was yelling energetically at the mercenaries as well.
It hasn’t been even 10 days since then, so it’s obviously obvious.
I would like to tell granny that “It’s alright. The forest people are now
safe”, but it’s still too early for that.
Even if the subjugation force is disbanded, it will take some time.
While thinking that, we stayed at the village for a night and then moved
towards the forest at dawn.
“Almost there, we should arrive at the Supard village by dusk if we
enter the forest at dawn, so please have a little bit more patience.”
“Yeah. Lets make haste though.”
“.......My legs are starting to feel heavy.”
The two soldiers.
They had a lot of small complaints.
Gullickson.
He was growing a very elegant handlebar moustache and looked a lot
like the receptionist soldier. Perhaps they’re brothers.
His voice and the manner of speech were the only things that set them
apart.
Unlike the moustached soldier, Gullickson gave of an impression of a
rude and a fairly blunt person.
He’s also an impatient character that hates being kept waiting.
In the inn, as I was thinking about paying both mine and their shares,
he payed my share as well before I could say anything, and one other
time during our journey, the moment he realized that we’re preparing
to set up a camp- ire he immediately started collecting irewood.
On top of that, when a monster attacked us, he took the initiative and
went ahead to defeat it.
Of course, I took care of all the monsters. It’ll be troublesome for me if
they got hurt.
Sandor.
He’s oval-faced. A long thin face can be said to vilify him.
He is calmer in comparison to Gullickson.
Always wearing a calm smile, he didn’t bother to even unsheathe his
sword when a monster attacked.
Having said that, he’s not that much of a chatter box.
He only says a few words when necessary. Otherwise, he stays shut like
a shell ish.
He’s a very curious character though. When I used chantless magic, he
was surprised and started asking this and that.
He’s wearing a soldier’s uniform but he might be a magician.
“.........”
Sandor had sent me some suggestive gazes before.
The gazes were as if they were evaluating me.
I feel like I’m being monitored but it can’t be helped.
A male who suddenly appeared with the proposal of suspending the
subjugation force.
They might have received orders to not let their guards down in case I
tried to do something weird.
It’s natural to be vigilant, and it’s understandable that they’re keeping
an eye on me.
But there seems to be something more to it than that.
The duo gave of some really creepy vibes from time to time.
The strange thing is, that Doga doesn't look like that much.
Doga seems naı̈ve in regards to his appearance, I can’t think of him
having the wits to fool others.
So it might be that I am simply overthinking things too much after all
“The Supards are good-natured people.
They are a bit blunt, but if you deal with them keeping that in mind, you
can talk with them in good faith.
Incidentally, they’re kind towards kids as well.”
I tried endeavouring a positive image campaign of Supard race towards
my two companions from Biheiril kingdom.
“.....We aren’t children.”
“Of course, I know that. But it’s alright, they’ll properly welcome you.”
Still, it looks like they have some doubts regarding the Supard race
after all.
At this rate, even if the Supards welcomed them warmly, they’ll still be
suspicious of the food handed to them or something.
Until recently, the village was being invaded by the plague. If that
became known, then it’s likely that they won’t even move their hands to
touch the food.
But fortunately, there’s the food brought in by the doctors as well.
If it’s the Asuran folks, then it may be possible for their palate.
At any rate, I intend to make them see the whole village and make them
go back with a good feeling.
 Part 2

We arrived at the Earth Dragon Valley.

There were two bridges in front of us.
“Why are there two side-by-side bridges?”
The bridge that was there before and the bridge made by me.
“It would not be good if we were to fall down midway, so I created one
with earth magic.”
“Hmmm.....so, which one should we cross?”
“This one.”
When I pointed to the one I created, Gullickson jumped on it right away
and started walking.
Without any handrails, despite the height, he rapidly walked without
any hesitation.
Perhaps he’s not afraid.
I guess.
I followed him, behind me was Sandor, and Doga was at the end of the
line.
“Please be careful so as not to fall.”
If I had passed earlier, I would’ve been able to save them if someone
were to fall but Gullickson is really impatient.
Just like Eris.
Perhaps Gullickson is a Sword God Style user.
“Are there earth dragons below.....?”
When I turned to look, Sandor gulped as he was trying to look below.
“Sandor-san, you’re a resident of this country and yet you don’t know?”
“I know of it but this is the irst time I’ve come here.”
That’s obvious.
There are probably not many who have seen every famous place of a
country.
Since this wasn’t a tourist-attraction spot.
From the standpoint of a soldier, if one enters the forest after being
speci ically told not to it would prove to be somehow problematic.
There are only a few who have climbed the Red Dragon Mountain
Range in the east of Asura Kingdom, it’s the same as that.
“Rudeus-dono, I’ve heard that you’ve come to call yourself the
subordinate of the Dragon God Orsted, but......have you ever fought an
earth dragon?”
“I have not”
“You’ve shown us splendid magic on our way here but if it came to that,
could you ight one?”
Sandor’s voice was trembling.
Perhaps he was afraid.
Afraid of an earth dragon suddenly climbing out of the valley and
attacking us.
The bottom of the valley isn’t visible. What is lurking in it, what would
pop out of it, those unpleasant thoughts are probably swelling inside
his mind.
“Please be relieved.
I wouldn’t know what to do if I was thrown inside a lock but if there
were only one or two, I think I could deal with them.”
“Is that so......”
“Oi, hurry up already!”
During the time we conversed, Gullickson had already crossed over and
was waiting.
We increased our pace to catch up with his impatience.
“After crossing the bridge, the Supard race’s village is only a little bit
further.”
And from there starts the real thing.
 Part 3

Inspection tour of the Supard village

Guide : Rudeus Greyrat
Support : Doga
No. of participants : 2
“The Supard village only has one entrance.
The entrance is being guarded by two gatekeepers so as not to allow
the invasion of monsters.
Thanks to their peculiar sensory organ, a trespasser can never be
overlooked.
Of course, they have already sensed our arrival.
However there is no need for concern. Since they’re a very friendly
species.”
“......Just what happened to you suddenly?”
“I’m giving an explanation.”
Gullickson was dubious, he won’t realize it by just looking.
That’s why there is a need for an explanation.
For that reason, a guide is necessary.
Hence a presentation.
“We can see the entrance.
Can you see it? Those people are the Supard race.
You realize why they’re facing this way even though they’re inside the
forest, right?”
When I pointed towards the village, both their bodies stiffened.
It’s the real, genuine Supard race.
“......Looks like their hair really was green.”
“Indeed. However, there is no need for concern.
Since you guys were able to get along well with the ogre tribe who has
red skin and a horn growing, right?
The hair color is just slightly different.
What’s inside of them is the same as everyone. Of course, there are
some differences from person to person.
If you talked with them nicely - they’ll be pleasant, if you talked with
them rudely - they’ll be unpleasant.
It’s as simple as that.
Please look.”
While saying that, I approached one of the gatekeepers.
First I must make them realize that the Supard race is not a race of
demons.
Greeting with a smile and getting a reply with a smile.
It’s the irst step in human relations.
While extending my hand I greeted the gatekeeper.
“JAMBO!”1
“.........?”
The gatekeeper shook hands, made a puzzled face and looked at the
other one.
Rude.
Looks like I got a little bit overexcited.
“Sorry. I’ve brought along the emissaries from the Biheiril Kingdom.
I want to guide them around the village so I’d be grateful if you let us
through.”
“.......I don’t mind. I’ve heard about this from Ruijerd.”
“Thank you very much. If possible I also wanted to have a talk with the
chieftains.”
“Got it, I’ll convey the matter.”
One of the youngsters started running towards the inside of the village.
“Now then, please follow me.”
After seeing him off, I entered the village.
Gullickson and Sandor slowly entered the village with stiffened faces.
So they were nervous after all.
I slowly began to walk towards the inside of the village so as to not
make them worry.
“Just a few days ago, a plague was spreading here, but it is not
something that infects humans.”
Honestly, we still don’t know whether or not it’s infectious to humans.
It’ll be cured if one drinks the Sokasu tea but we still don’t know
whether it was originally Vita or a disease that caused the plague.
It’s possible that I’ve already infected the Biheiril Kingdom and that the
country will fall into a pandemic-like state within one month or so.....
I’ll choose the Supards over humans I don’t know.
“Food is prepared there. They’ll be having the evening meal there at
this time.
The ields are over there, slaughters of the animals are carried out on
the opposite side.
You can see it right now, but that’s the corpse of the invisible monster.
We were not attacked on our way here, but a short while after its death,
the invisible monster starts looking like that.
After all it is the invisible wolf. If not for the Supards, hunting with
satisfaction wouldn’t have been possible.”
The chieftains probably have preparations to do, so I’m slowly walking
them around the village while giving an explanation.
No Supard approaches us.
Of course, we don’t approach them either......but could that make the
soldiers mental image worse if they looked from a distance?
No, wherever you move your eyes, the scenery of a calm forest can be
seen.
It’s alright, no problem at all.
“........So there’s also someone from Milis religion.”
“And someone from the Long-eared race as well.”
When I casually looked over Cliff was talking about something with
Elinalize.
He was probably investigating the cause of the plague as he was
walking around looking at places while pointing at a bundle of papers.
“Ah, he’s the genius man who saved the Supard race from the illness.”
“Does that mean that the Supard race has been approved by the Milis
church?”
“It would be wrong to say that the majority of the Milis followers have,
but one faction has approved of the demon race.
At the very least, Milis church will not be sending in any more troops to
the Biheiril Kingdom to approach the Supards.”
“.........”
“Won’t you introduce him to us?”
“Well, ine.”
As they greeted Cliff while extending their hands, Cliff shook their
hands after making a sign of cross.
If he’s calmly spending time in this village, that means he might’ve
made sure of Supard race’s safety.
“.........”
Looking at Gullickson and Sandor, their faces were still grim.
Do they already want to go home......
“.......Ah, please look at this. The children of the Supard race are coming
from over there.”
While holding the ball and giggling along the way, the children pass by
us.
“Their tails are lovely, aren’t they?
Those tails are held by every Supard, and become their white spears
later in life.
However, children look adorable in any world.
Don’t you think so?”
I tried saying that while chasing the children’s igures with my eye but
the two soldiers didn’t look at the childrens back.
Do they hate children?
No, that’s wrong.
They were looking in the direction where the children were running to.
There stood a weird person wearing a white coat and a black helmet
mounted on his head.
Within the settling sun, his igure which was standing still as a spirit
looked as if he were a demon.
“........Ngh!”
As Gullickson gasped, he quickly moved his hand to the sword on his
back. Looking at that I hurriedly stood in front of him.
“Ahh well......he’s not one of the Supards. Please don’t mind him.”
“........If he’s not one of the Supards, then who is he?”
“He’s my boss, Dragon God Orsted.
He certainly looks a little weird right now but it’s alright, that person
will leave this country after the end of this chain of events. He’s
harmless.”
“......That so?”
Orsted looked at them for several seconds but then turned his face
away quickly.
At the same time, the soldiers’ tension dissolved.
Looks like in these state of affair, Orsted’s curse was putting this in a
dif icult position after all.
No, it could be that by looking at Orsted, they had realized that Supards
weren’t just normal villagers.
“The Supard race has a lot of warriors but as you can see, half of them
are women or children who don’t hold any power.
Please throw away that preconceived notion and look at it with your
own eyes.
Do they look demons to you?”
I asked a question immediately after they looked away from Orsted.
It’s almost as if I’m calling Orsted more demonic than the Supard race.
I’ll apologize later.
“...........No, they don’t.”
Sandor muttered a few words.
“Dragon God? Leaving him aside, the village itself looks ordinary, just
like the other villages.”
“That’s right. It resembles my home town a bit.”
Gullickson agreed on Sandor’s words.
I don’t know whether Orsted was effective but they don’t seem to hate
it.
And when I casually looked over, the young gatekeeper who had gone
before was approaching this way.
“The chieftains will now meet you.”
“I understand. Well then, both of you, please come this way. I will now
introduce you to the chieftains.”
Looks like the preparations of the chieftains are over.
I led the two soldiers to the building where the chieftains were waiting
while having a good feedback.
 Part 4

The chieftain was waiting for us in a somewhat big house.

This may be some kind of temporary measure, since the lecture hall
was still being used as an in irmary.
There were three people waiting for us.
There were 2 from the previous meeting, and Ruijerd.
The remaining two are still under medical care.
Norn was beside Ruijerd and put out the tea ceremony that was
prepared in advanced after we entered.
This little sister of mine is a very perceptive child.
Well, she couldn’t do something like this before.
Is this the fruit of formal education?
“So, Rudeus-dono, what would you like to talk about?”
“Supard race’s history up till now, their present condition, and their
wish regarding the country.”
“I understand.”
The conversation advanced relatively calmly, probably because the
welcome was modest.
The thing of the past and things of the present.
And thus, regarding the circumstances after this.
They don’t want to hurt anyone and want to live in peace.
That modest wish of the Supard race was delivered from the Chieftain’s
own mouth to the soldiers.
Unaware of it, a calm atmosphere had already begun to low between
the soldiers.
The tranquility of the village, the chieftain’s gentle demeanour.
Ruijerd too looked like he was diligently trying to unfasten his
vigilance.
“I understand, we’ll convey the truth to his majesty.
Please be relieved, we don’t hate you.”
Sandor inally said that and the meeting was over.
It was decided that the soldiers would stay for tonight and leave
tomorrow.
One night stay at the house which was loaned to Doga and Sá ndor.
For the time being, Doga and I also stayed in the same house.
By the way, Norn stayed at Ruijerd’s house the whole time.
She has really become emotionally attached to him.
I wonder if she looks at him the same way she looked at Paul.
“What are you thoughts regarding the Supard race’s village?”
Before I went to sleep, I tried asking them that.
“It was much better than we had thought.”
“Indeed.”
The two soldiers were nodding to each other with a delightful face.
“I’ve heard that the Supards are a demon race, but......it’s different when
you see it with your own eyes after all.”
“It’s an ordinary village. The food is good too.”
“The invisible wolf? I still can’t believe that there’s an invisible monster
though.”
“But the inside of the forest was strangely quiet. It’s quieter than the
forest near the capital where regular hunting takes place.”
“Then, I wonder if it’s true that they hunt the invisible monster around
here.”
The two were praising the village while saying this and that before
sleep.
Looks like the Inspection tour of the Supard race was a great success.
 Part 5

The next day, we talked about escorting the two soldiers to the capital
city.
I explained, that if they stayed for 2 or 3 days more - they’ll be able to
see the invisible monster for real, however :
“We must return back quickly and report to his majesty for disbanding
the Subjugation force, so...”
Since that’s how it was, it was decided to return as quickly as possible.
It’s as if we had lip- lopped.
I wanted to use the teleportation magic formation by all means to save
some time, but I must persevere for now.
There’s this saying that haste makes waste.
Since a weak person can’t do anything in a strange place.
While thinking that, I informed Ruijerd that “I’m going to escort them
off.” and left the village.
The Supard race will be OK with this for now.
After that, it’s Gisu.
The North God’s and Ogre God’s whereabouts are also on my mind.
There’s also the possibility that he has already left this country and is
somewhere else, but........
If so I’ll be worried about Sylphy’s situation.
There’s also the possibility that this ‘somewhere else’ is where the
Sword God is.
I wonder how Sylphy is doing.
It’s ine if she safely came into contact with the Sword God though.
I wonder if Eris is ine.
It’s ine as long as she doesn’t create any problems.
I think it’s ine since she’s with Roxy, but I’m a bit worried because even
she sometimes makes mistakes.
About Aisha and the rest........I feel they’ll be just ine.
“.......Is only one person coming with us?”
As I walked while thinking those things, Gullickson who was walking
one step ahead of me turned back and asked.
“Huh?”
I tried surveying my surroundings.
Gullickson, Sandor and me.
“If it’s that knight, he was sleeping without a nick in his snoring when
we left.”
Upon Sandor’s words, I realized that Doga wasn’t here.
I didn’t realize that at all.
Well, in comparison to his frame he doesn’t stand out much.
Wait, you overslept......
“We-well..........please be relieved. Even alone I should be able to escort
you back properly.”
“.........”
“.........”
Listening to my words both of them exchanged glances with each other.
Well, there shouldn’t be any problem.
Considering that Gisu doesn’t show up with the Ogre God on our way
back.......it should be ine as long as that doesn’t happen.
Not to mention, if that does happen, it wouldn’t be any different even if
Doga was here or not.
Still, it would seem that I was advised not to be alone.
Should I make an Earth Fortress and wait until one of us went and
brought back Doga?
We’re also about to meet up with Sá ndor along the way to second city
Irel........
“Mngh.”
Before I realized, it was there in front of my eyes.
We’d already arrived at the Earth Dragon Valley.
There were two bridges in front of me.
This is perfect.
After we cross the bridge there would be a low number of invisible
wolves, it’ll be comparatively safer.
Lets move over there and wait.
“I’ll be going irst.”
Gullickson started walking forwards as if it was natural, Sandor and I
followed.
Perhaps it had been better if someone was behind so that the two of
them would not fall.
While thinking that, I was cautiously walking and keeping an eye out for
them.
“..........”
Gullickson suddenly stopped midway.
“What’s the matter?”
He turned around.
An expressionless face that doesn’t match his ine moustache.
“Oi, will you do it?”
That inquiry was directed behind me, to Sandor.
When I turned around he shrugged.
“No, please go ahead and do it yourself.”
What’s going on?
What’s this conversation?
“Umm, if you want to talk then would you do it after we cross the
bridge?”
“Hm? Aah.......”
While breathing out as if sighing, Gullickson moved his right hand to
the wrist of his left hand.
As I was wondering what he was doing, he put his ingers on top the
glove.
And then, slowly started to remove that glove from his hands.
“Unexpectedly, it’s a thing that doesn’t let out any secrets.”
My heart started running fast.
The thing that was on Gullickson’s inger.
It was a ring that I knew of.
“My heart was pounding when Cliff Grimoire, who holds the
Identi ication eye, saw me. If I hadn’t been wearing the glove he might
have seen through me.”
I turned around.
Sandor was also removing his glove.
He had a similar ring as well.
That ring.
I knew that ring.
It was the same ring that I was wearing.
Introduced by the Asura Kingdom,
a ring that can change appearances,
a magic tool.
“Haaaaa~......all that drama made my back hurt.”
Gullickson said that and removed his ring.
Right before me his face started to change.
His moustache disappeared, and transformed into the face of a middle-
aged man of about 40 years.
A face, similar to a ferocious wolf, which matched his tone.
He changed into a completely different person.
“........A message from Gisu. 『Magic tools ain’t limited to only one』”
I turn around at that voice.
Sandor’s face was changing as well.
It’s not that long-thin face anymore.
A slightly young boy with black hair.
Having someone else’s face.
“All things considered, it’s a pity. And to think I expected so much from
you who defeated Auber......”
Words didn’t come out.
My throat had dried up.
Gullickson and Sandor, I could feel a tremendous amount of blood thirst
coming from both sides.
“ 『 If it’s a narrow foothold then even Senpai won’t be able to use his
trump card』or so Gisu had said.
Furthermore, to set foot in such a place willingly under the condition
where both your front and back are---"
“Who are you.....you two?”
Words as if scolding them came out.
I had a hunch that I knew.
I also felt like I didn’t.
“I’m Gull Farion of the Sword God style.”
“I’m North God Kalman the Third, Aleksander Ryback.”
Both of them said in succession.
Sword God Gull Farion.
North God Kalman the third.
The two who said Gisu’s name.
Enemy.
Both of them were enemies.
The moment I realized that I immediately extended my hand towards
my waist.
To push the button of the scroll for summoning the Magic Armor『Mk.
I』
My hand didn’t move.
Right in front of my eyes, my entire right arm fell down.
That right arm hit the bridge and was falling down the valley.
When I saw, Gullickso--Gull Farion had unsheathed his sword.
He cut it, but it was already too late to think that.
“AAHHHHHHHHHHH!”
Intense pain ran through me and I tried to stop the wound with my left
hand.
Nay.
My left hand didn’t move.
Wrong, it wasn’t that my left hand didn’t move.
It wasn’t there.
In the corner of vision, my left hand could be seen falling down towards
the valley.
“Oh, so that’s your real face. You’re quite handsome. Yup, it’s better than
the face before.”
Due to the loss of my arms the effect of the ring wore off.
Gull started laughing while looking at my face.
“ 『 Since senpai uses magic from his hands, it’s possible if you cut the
hands from the base he’ll be unable to use it.』
Sandor adds.
Blood was gushing out from both my hands.
It’s certainly not coming out.
Magic was not coming out.
As if the circuits that ired magic were in the upper part of the arm,
magic didn’t come out.
“But wouldn’t we have won even without knowing all of this?”
“Probably not, we don’t know what would’ve happened if he directly
opposed us. Even Gisu said to be careful around him.”
“I don’t think so, it would have been different if the North Emperor
Doga had been here as a vanguard though, but I don’t think that I
would’ve lost.”
It’s wasn’t coming out from the hands.
When I realized that I immediately started sending in mana in the
Magic Armor.
“Oh?”
While increasing the output in my leg I turned back.
I charged in Sandor’s direction.
I didn’t intend to attack.
My aim was to slip past him and reach the Supard vill--
“----Hmngh”
My back felt a shock.
I was hit by a slashing attack.
A slashing attack capable of cutting up the Magic Armor『Mk. II』like
butter, it was the Long Sword of Light.
My body was cut right in half......or so I thought but then the shock on
my back would have been weird.
As I thought that, I was assailed with a loating sensation.
I was falling.
Within my spinning ield of vision, Aleksander and Gull could be seen
peeking below from the top of the collapsing bridge.
Ah, is it because I tried to tread on the bridge with a fully powered Mk.
II?
That thought crosses my mind.
I was falling.
After losing both my arms and not being able to do anything - I was
falling.
My body had a feeling of powerlessness.
Fear was boiling up within me.
I’ll die.
The moment that word echoed in my heart, my whole body felt a strong
impact and I lost consciousness.
 Part 6

“Uh oh......he fell down.”

While looking at Rudeus falling down into the valley, Gull Farion
breathed out a sigh.
Aleksander too was looking down at the valley while knitting his brows
in disapproval.
“Gull-san, did you go easy on him at the end? It seemed to me that you
didn’t cut him properly.”
“Don’t be foolish......look at this.”
The sword held by Gull was broken from it’s base.
It’s understandable if someone were to look into it,
those kind of swords were distributed among the soldiers of the
Biheiril Kingdom, they’re casting articles.
It’s not that bad, but a person whose hobby is playing with sword
would ind it unappetizing.
“His armor was much harder than I thought it to be.......”
Not to mention, Gull Farion was someone who held one of the strongest
sword techniques.
A good artisan does not blame his tools, in accordance with those
words there was no need to use one of the famous swords to cut a lesh
and blood human.
Even though he thought that it will be more than enough, Rudeus’s
armor was harder than expected.
The reason was that he had never once felt such a strong feedback,
especially when considering that he slashed at his back.
“I should’ve brought my favourite sword.”
As he said that, Gull threw that sword into the valley.
“I guess it can’t be helped. If we had brought our favourite swords our
identity would have been exposed.”
While looking down as well, Aleksander shrugged.
On his back was the sword of the regular army of Biheiril Kingdom.
Of course, it’s not something a North God would carry.
“So, what to do? Should we go down and put an end to him?”
“......Hmm. If it wasn’t for an act of not being able to use magic after
losing both his hands, then I guess it should be ine to leave him.”
“Well there are locks of earth dragon as well.”
“He said that he would be able to deal with one or two of them, but
would be impossible against a lock, right?”
While thinking about the words Rudeus said, Aleksander came to that
conclusion.
Of course, they also thought that specially going down to ascertain it
was troublesome.
It was because their aim wasn’t to defeat Rudeus.
“Well then, now that we were able to remove the irst obstacle......should
we turn back?”
“The ight with Orsted. I’m looking forward to it. Ah, you dealt with
Rudeus so please let me deal with Orsted, ok?”
The two of them crossed the collapsing bridge and returned back.
While chatting as if nothing had happened at all, they turned back on
the road which led to the capital of Biheiril Kingdom.
“Haah? You just want to raise your rank among the world powers, it’s
ine if I go irst.”
“That’s wrong. I don’t want to raise my rank among the world powers, I
want to become the hero. A hero who will surpass his father, North God
Kalman who surpassed his father.”
“Haa.”
There was none who would run after their igures.
Even among the Supards who held the third eye, there was not a single
one looking at this place.
After the turmoil of the disease, they had not gone far from the village
for hunting.
Even if there were any for argument’s sake, the two of them wouldn’t
have attacked him on the bridge.
“I’m not trying to get a head-start on you. Aren’t we supposed to do it
exactly as planned? Because those were the conditions.”
“Tch.......Irritating.”
While leaving those words behind, Gull Farion and Aleksander Ryback
vanished into the forest.
Stillness fell upon the valley.
Only the collapsed bridge was left.
And then, only silence remained.
 Author's Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Author: The opinions of Rudeus' becoming so careless was a lot so I
rewrote a little.
He'll now want to take Doga with him and turn back.
Depicting it is really hard, isn't it?
As an author I wanted you to recognize that the two soldiers 'became
comrades' during that kind of low and while saying those lines at that
time, I wanted you to realize that it didn't matter much even if Doga
was there or not.
I wonder whether the number of simple events weren't enough or the
writing style was awkward.......
Looks like it doesn't always go as we want it to be.

Q. How should I say this...Why weren't there words like 'Rudi will
die?!' or 'Is it going to end?!' in the Q&A section? LOL
A. Because simply falling down into the valley ain't going to stop it.........

Q. Is Aleksander the uncle of the Death God?

Is he an uncle with a young face?
A. It's possible they're half-siblings.

Q. Why did Gull-san cut Rudi's hands instead of his head during his
irst attack? Were they being cautious?
If the Sword God and North God wanted to ight Orsted so bad then why
didn't they attack him the irst time?
I mean, even though they think they couldn't win unless they surprise
attacked Rudi, it's funny that both Gull and Alek intend to win against
Orsted.
I mean, was there any reason for them to expose themselves and
luently talking before attacking Rudeus?
A. Just like how it's written; it's because those were the conditions,
that's why.
As an author, I intended to write it in this form : They removed their
rings and named themselves, they heard it fair and square from Gisu 'a
method to defeat Rudeus without letting him use his power', they
executed it and were successful.
No matter how much cautious you are the thief will de initely get in,
it's ine if it's similar to this but I guess it's quite dif icult.
Q. Were the 2 of them substitutes for the ones who were near the
King?
A. That's right.

Q. I won't consult with the boss when I think that it's even slightly
strange.
A. But that boss doesn't give out satisfactory instructions.

Q. The amount of spelling mistakes have steadily accumulated

but......
Should I tell you about them after this volume has ended or
immediately after you realize it?
A. While looking at the Q&A's and taking down memos, I'm rectifying
them at my own pace. The irst time I read it and ind any I immediately
rectify it, if after several days had passed and then there's still
something left! then I'd be grateful if it's done after it's ended.

1. Hello in Swahili.
Chapter 248 - Dissapearance
 Part 1

Magic City Sharia.

There was a house located in its suburbs.
In that house, an elven girl was copying the contents of the mail that
came through the communication lithograph.
Her name was Faria Steer .
She’s often called ‘Faria’ or ‘Tia’ by her friends, but not a single person
in the company staff has bothered to remember her name yet.
This girl, during the absence of both the president and chairman,
became the supervisor of the of ice.
And although Rudeus has yet to know it, Faria Steer was indeed the
true name of the “little elf-chan”.
“Let’s see, the mail from Sylphiette-san says…..『The title of the Sword
God has been taken over by someone else, the former Sword God’s
whereabouts are currently unknown. Nina-san is pregnant so she can’t
aid us. I’ll be heading towards Biheiril Kingdom now.』........Is this what I
should re-direct?”
Her job was to transcribe the collected news that arrived from various
places and then hand it over all at once when Orsted or Rudeus came
back.
However, based on her own judgement she was allowed to redirect any
urgent news that came through.
Not to mention, the collected news had words such as ‘God’ or ‘King’, it
was usually dif icult for her, who was of lower middle class, to
distinguish such importance.
“The Sword God has been substituted and the whereabouts of the
former Sword God are unknown, this means that the possibility of him
becoming an enemy is high, so let’s redirect this......”
Nevertheless, she was chosen by Aisha herself.
Aisha had carefully hand-picked her through a series of strict terms.
At irst glance, Orsted’s of ice work can be done by anyone, but there is
tons of information that must be prevented from leaking. Thus the post
can only be taken by a reliable person.
Faria’s birthplace was the capital of the Ranoa Kingdom.
Her father was a retired elf adventurer and her mother was the
daughter of the town’s human merchant.
She’s the youngest of the three siblings.
Since she was a girl, she didn’t receive any education as a merchant.
As a result, she never thought about becoming one. But she loitered
around the irms since she was a child, and grew up observing sly old
merchants.
Perhaps this laid out the foundation for her.
When she enrolled at the magic university, she was able to achieve
good results thanks to all the times she had observed informants.
And thus, with Aisha’s sharp sightedness she was able to zero in on her.
There were many others who were far better with information
management than her, but she was chosen by Orsted himself.
According to Orsted’s experience, it was highly unlikely that she would
become an enemy.
“I should irst send this to the Supard village, but who should I send it
to next……
Ah, probably Eris-san. Since she’s a Sword King she might be able to
think of something if she knew.”
While muttering those words, she faced the communication lithograph
in the corner of the president's of ice.
With a magic crystal in one hand, she was scuf ling with the
communication lithograph.
Faria was trying to send a message to the Supard village and to Third
City Heilelul.
Behind her back a shadow suddenly appeared.
“Phew, with this.......hm?”
Faria turned around.
A large build illed her vision.
“.........Ah.......um, excuse me, are you Orsted-sama’s.......guest?”
A drum like body and log like arms.
A deep red skin color and a huge horn.
And a pot like lower jaw from which two long fangs were sprouting.
It was an Ogre.
“Are ya Orsted’s woman?”
“Huh?”
“.........”
The moment Faria hesitated, the Ogre waved his hand with a *swoosh*.
The communication lithograph which just sent the message was blown
off with a large noise.
Along with the of ice door.
“Ya what? Enemy? Ya ight?”
“Ah......Uu......”
The Ogre stuck his ist out in front of Faria.
Faria’s ield of vision was completely illed with his ist.
A clenched ist twice as big as her face. There was coarse hair growing
on his ingers and at the back of his hand, his knuckles looked violent.
And it’s in luence was behind him.
It’s easily understandable after looking at the demolished wall.
It’s easily understandable what would happen if he hit you with his ist.
“N-n-n-n-No.”
Faria sank down onto the loor and inally told him.
As if she was paralysed from the waist below, she couldn’t even run
away.
The only thing left in her mind was the thought of not wanting to die.
“Then, get out. I.....don’t ight those.....who don’t wanna.”
The Ogre smirkingly extended his hand towards Faria.
“Eeekk.”
The now opened and extended hand made Faria curl her body up.
The thought of getting crushed by his hand was only for an instant as
the Ogre gently lifted her up and threw her out of the hole he had
created moments ago.
“Ahhhhhhh!?”
Faria was thrown out of the of ice, lew with high velocity, bounced
twice, rolled about and came to a stop.
“..........Ngh!”
Pain ran through her entire body.
Her mind was telling her ’Run, run or he’ll kill you.’
Her body was screaming at her ‘I do not want to die, I do not want to die.’
Without saying any words, her throat only made the pathetic noise of
crying.
Whether her legs restored after being thrown at the ground or not, she
was standing up with her legs, although shaking like a newborn goat.
After running a few steps, she fell down.
After she repeated that almost three times, a thunderous roar echoed
in the background.
She turned back.
“.......Aah.”
The scene that entered Faria’s eyes was the destruction of the of ice.
The red ogre was going berserk, while timber and building stones were
being scattered about, the building was losing its structure.
Before long, Faria forgot about running away and looked at the
destruction dumbfounded.
Dumbfounded, she just saw the destruction, wreckage and the
transformation.
She couldn’t do anything.
There wasn’t anything she could do.
While being harassed by a feeling of powerless, she just kept watching.
She wished that the red ogre wouldn’t come out of that wreckage.
She wished that he wouldn’t come this way.
She was wishing for the surroundings to go quiet, for the noises to
vanish.
That someone would come to investigate after hearing that
thunderous roar and protect her, she just kept wishing for that.
That day, all of the teleportation magic formations set up by Rudeus
Greyrat lost their light.
 Part 2

At the same time, Roxy and Eris were in a forest.

The Third City Heilelul was a port city.
The oceans of this world are fundamentally illed with ishman race or
sea ish race. Together, they’re called the beings of the sea race.
Except for a predetermined area of the ocean, the passage of land
dwellers has been prohibited.
Fishing in one part of the neighbouring port city was allowed, but if one
left that area then the sea race would probably sink the ship
immediately.
However, it’s a little different in Heilelul.
The sea in between Ogre Island and Third City Heilelul are Biheiril
Kingdom’s territorial waters.
During the founding of Biheiril Kingdom, all of the sea race were
purged from this area, thus giving Biheiril Kingdom complete access to
the sea.
Since then, Third City Heilelul has become a popular ishing port, you
can ind types of seafood here that you can’t ind anywhere else.
.......Or so it was supposed to be.
“......I’m tired of just eating ish these days.”
“Is that so? Is it not delicious?”
On the outskirts of the city, there was a forest surrounded by large
walls.
Rather than prohibiting anyone from invading, it’s more for defending
against the monsters that occasionally came out of the forest.
The two of them were walking within this forest while eating dried ish.
“It’s delicious but salty. Why would someone sprinkle salt like this?”
“It’s probably for the sake of preservation.”
“If it’s for preservation, then why not just use ice magic like Rudeus?”
“Not everyone can use ice magic you know.”
A smile crept onto Roxy’s face as she replied back to the complaining
Eris.
Fundamentally, Eris wasn’t the type to complain about food.
But it was certain that pickling salt was put on the ish a bit too much.
A town with an abundance of seafood, or so they say. But really, it’s
illed with nothing but preserved food.
However, the reason for that has already been found.
It takes a whole day by ship from the Third City Heilelul to reach there,
Ogre Island.
Ogre Island has a ine set of ishermen at their disposal.
Legally, the ogre ishermen and the human ishermen cooperate and
catch ish in the vicinity of Ogre Island.
However, the ishermen of the ogre race were not ishing now.
They just kept talking about how a war was coming in the near future
and were preparing for the ight.
This resulted in a decrease in the quality of goods in the port city.
Why were the ogre race saying war was coming? Roxy and Eris made
sure to get the information regarding that.
It was because they were participating in the subjugation force.
On orders of the Ogre God, the head of the ogre race.
And now, the head of the ogre race, Ogre God Malta, was in Second City
Irel.
They were currently heading towards the teleportation magic
formation that was set up in a cave to relay this information to Rudeus.
They were a little late in submitting the news, but the last time they
saw the communication lithograph, it had good news saying that the
Supard race was heading towards recovery and that the negotiations
went well too.
It was doubtful whether the situation over there had suddenly taken a
turn for the worse.
“The ogre race will protect the Biheiril Kingdom. They probably still
uphold that oath even now. But isn’t it strange that he would go to
neither the capital nor the Third City but to the second city?”
“Gisu is working with him anyway, right?”
“It’s still too early to decide that.
Perhaps the Ogre God is just inspecting the local place by himself.
There’s still the possibility of him becoming a comrade, so it’ll be
problematic if we’re antagonistic.”
Despite saying that, Roxy felt a little uneasy.
This shouldn’t have happened if everything were normal.
Was this a scheme by the enemy?
Or have they simply not seen the state of affairs around them.........
At the very least, everything was proceeding smoothly for now.
Rudeus had rescued the Supard race and made them comrades.
The information in regards to this place, they were unable to locate
Gisu but they were able to con irm the Ogre God’s whereabouts.
Perhaps Zanoba might’ve obtained information regarding the North
God in the capital.
Thinking optimistically without any basis.
However, she had an unpleasant premonition which was unrelated to
that.
This was also a baseless premonition.
When she thought about it, she felt that it was similar to when she was
imprisoned in the teleport labyrinth.
Everything looked good, but it felt as if there was something important
missing.
Rather, Roxy was aware that whenever things looked good she was
always able to create a mistake somehow.
“Listen, Roxy. After we report this info, shouldn’t we meet up with
Rudeus?”
“You just keep saying that, don’t you?”
“But I just want to meet Ruijerd already. I’ll introduce you as well!”
“No......once, I’ve met him once before, you know?”
Ah, looks like Roxy realized the origin of that unpleasant premonition
as she gave a wry smile.
Both Rudeus and Eris held no fear towards the Supard race.
In her mind she knew that the Supard race wasn’t a race of demons.
But her body stiffened up anyways, no matter what.
Possibly because she heard about the folklore so many times as a child.
However, she must meet him.
Ruijerd was a benefactor of both Rudeus and Eris, a comrade.
A fellow who she must greet properly.
Still, she naturally felt reluctant to do so.
She might be able to change after meeting them, talking with them and
coming in contact with them but.......
If she couldn’t.......that’s probably why she had that premonition.
“Hmm, let’s see. Now that we’ve come this far I guess it’s ine if we
move to the second city. That way Ogre God Malta can’t change his
location and we’ll be able to con irm our info as well. ”
For now, they’ve obtained all the information that they could from the
third city.
It should be ine to leave their position for a bit and go see the Supard
village.
While thinking that, Roxy’s feet came to a halt in front of the cave
where the teleportation magic formation was set up.
It was a hole that was large enough for one person to pass through
while crouching, camou laged by branches.
Its previous owner, a bear, attacked them when they approached the
cave, and as a result, it was killed by Eris and then eaten.
At that time, thinking that it was just right, they ended up recycling the
cave.
Moving the branch of the tree which disguised the entrance, they
entered the cave.
It was twenty metres deep and fairly wide. But it stank of animal.
And deep within the cave, a teleportation magic formation and
communication lithograph were set up.
“.......Oh?”
But there was something slightly odd about the teleportation
formation.
The teleport magic formation was set up deep within the forest to
make use of the high mana density, and it continuously gave out a blue,
shining light after its activation.
But for some reason that light had vanished.
“What’s the meaning of this?”
“Please wait a moment.”
Roxy carefully examined the magic formation.
Perhaps she made some kind of mistake which caused the circuitry to
be inoperable.......
While thinking that, she examined it though there didn’t seem to be any
kind of bug.
To begin with, they just used it the other day and it worked ine.
There wasn’t any evidence that someone entered the cave as well.........
“Hey, this one isn’t working as well.”
On Eris’s voice, Roxy raised her head.
Eris was squatting down in front of the communication lithograph that
was set up in the corner of the room.
It had lost that light as well.
Roxy rushed over and tried sending in mana with random words but
there was no response.
“......Just what might this mean?”
Roxy stood stock-still dumbfounded.
That was strange, leaving the teleport formation aside, the
communication lithograph was made by Orsted himself.
She did help out in its production but it certainly wasn’t defective, it
couldn’t possibly stop working just like.......that.
“It’s obvious.”
But Eris wasn’t confused.
Did she know the cause of the malfunction?
Roxy looked at Eris with the intention of hearing her out.
Eris folded her arms, spread her legs apart, looked down on the
communication lithograph and said.
“Something happened!”
“That’s.......if something didn’t happen then this........”
As she was about to complete her sentence, Roxy realized.
Something happened.
Where?
Not here.
There was no indication that anyone came here. The entrance was
properly concealed, there wasn’t any indication that any human or
monster had come here.
Then, somewhere but not here.
Teleportation magic formation and communication lithograph only
work in pairs.
If one of the pair disappears then the other will automatically stop
working.
There were no abnormalities in this one.
Then, the other one?
“Something happened at Magic City Sharia.......?”
The irst thing that came to Roxy’s mind was Lara’s face.
And then, one by one, the other children’s faces.
Lucy, Arus and Sieg.
And then the ones who were taking care of them, Lilya and Zenith.
If something strange happened in the city then they.......
“...........Ngh!”
She stood up in a hurry and started running towards the entrance of
the cave.
She thought that if the one here didn’t work then the other magic
formation will.......
But after several steps her feet came to a halt.
What if she was on the enemy’s side and attacked the of ice in Magic
City Sharia?
What would happen to the other magic formations?
She would obviously not leave them alone.
She would destroy each and every one of them.
“What should I do.......What should be done........”
Should she ask for someone’s help?
According to the last message, Orsted wasn’t in Sharia right now.
Was there someone to protect them from the attack that came.......?
“Roxy!”
On Eris’s shout, Roxy suddenly turned herself.
“Please explain the situation!”
“.......The teleportation magic formation and communication lithograph
have been suspended.
The one over here doesn’t have any problems, it’s highly likely that
Orsted’s of ice in Magic City Sharia has been attacked.
There’s also the possibility that our house came under the attack as
well.
There’s no one at the house who.......”
“I see.”
Listening halfway through it Eris stood up.
“Does Rudeus know about this?”
“I wonder. He may know or may not know.”
And then Eris stopped moving momentarily.
Without changing her pose.
While pulling her chin up she closed her lips to make a ‘へ’.
But she suddenly opened her jaw.
As if she had found her answer.
“Leave the house to Sylphy, it’ll be alright!”
“Umm......but she’s at Sword God’s place.......”
“Sylphy said that she would protect the house whenever Rudeus was
away. That’s why, it’s alright!”
“.........”
That’s absurd, no matter how you put it.......
As she thought that, Roxy suddenly changed her mindset.
She didn’t know just when the teleport formation stopped working.
But Sylphy wasn’t using the teleport formation at the of ice.
She was moving using an old teleport method.
So even if she couldn’t come to Biheiril Kingdom, she would at least be
able to go back to Sharia.
There was nothing she could do but rely on Sylphy.
“..........That’s true.”
And then, there’s Perugius as well.
Even though he’s harsh against Roxy who's a demon he’s still close with
Rudeus and even named Sieg himself.
It’s not clear what he will do, but in the house is the lute to summon
Perugius’s subordinates.
Lilya could use it if something were to happen.
It’s not just that.
Something like this might’ve happened, that’s why Rudeus summoned
Leo.
If Leo wasn’t able to do anything then there would be no meaning in his
summoning.
There’s still a lot of relief materials.
There was also the mercenary group, the engineers from Zanoba’s irm
and the teachers at the Magic University would also help if it came to
that.
She reassured herself by thinking that.
There was no choice but to.
Since there’s nothing that Eris and Roxy can do right now.
“Then, let’s go!”
“That’s right. Let’s go.”
They can’t do anything while staying here.
There was no need for them to say what they had to do right now.
They just have to make sure to send the info which they held.
Of course, they were worried about the children in Magic City Sharia.
It’s not just Roxy, even Eris had the impulse of running back to the
house, and if she could...
Swallowing up that impulse, the two of them started to move.
Their destination was where Rudeus was.
It was the Supard village.
 Part 3

At the same time, on the other side.

Zanoba was getting impatient.
Rudeus was not coming back.
The subjugation force was steadily preparing themselves, their time of
departure was drawing close.
Rudeus had triumphantly taken the two soldiers to the Supard village.
It was Master so he would somehow be able to entice the two soldiers
and negotiate peace, or so Zanoba was thinking.
Did the negotiations fall apart?
But the communication lithograph did say that 『 Persuasion was a
success』.
It was signed by Orsted so there’s no room for doubt.
Then, why?
Perhaps, were they attacked by an assassin on the way?
At the very least, they might’ve gotten into trouble midway and were
forced to stay there.
It can’t be that they’re sightseeing the Second City now that
everything’s safe........no it couldn’t be.
But at this rate, the subjugation force will depart in around ten days.
Should he wait?
Should he move?
The perplexed Zanoba decided to move.
Using the teleport formation to move to Supard village and ascertain
the situation.
After deciding that, Zanoba acted fast.
He left the inn, taking Julie and Ginger with him.
Taking the luggage, he hurried towards the hut where the teleport
formation was set up.
“Ngh......this is........”
However, the teleport formation and communication lithograph had
lost their light.
Zanoba immediately realized what had happened.
That some kind of accident happened at the of ice.
After thinking for several seconds, Zanoba came to a conclusion.
“Ginger!”
“Yes!”
“We’ll head towards the Supard village!”
“Roger!.........and Second City Irel?”
“Not through there. If there’s an enemy, they’ll be waiting there.”
Zanoba got out.
And put his hand in his back pocket and took out something.
It was the lute.
A golden lute with a symbol of a dragon.
He blowed the lute in no time.
The breath made *fuuuu* sound.
But nothing happened.
No one came.
“Kuh, looks like it’s still far. Ginger! Julie! Was there any Seven Great
World Power stone monument around here!?”
“I don’t remember one!”
“I haven’t seen one!”
People who could use the teleport formation aren’t limited to one.
He had thought of contacting Perugius and asking for his help,
however.........
“It can’t be helped! If you ind one on the way let me know! Let’s head
towards the Supard village this instant!”
“Yes!”
The three of them started moving towards it.
Towards the Supard village.
 Author’s Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Author : Stop with the quarrelling.
Everyone has a right to speak.
It’s ine if you leave your impressions regarding the volume but
restrain your comments when you see other people’s thoughts.
Also, while writing a critical impression, try to be indirect about it
instead of offensive!

Q. Even though Rudeus and Co. have been overwhelmed and

they’ve got themselves in a disadvantageous situation, yet what is
this?
Even though whenever things look good I feel nothing but uneasiness.
LOL
A. You get anxious the irst time you go up. That’s a roller coaster.

Q. Did Hitogami send in North God and Sword God because he

couldn’t see the King’s or Ruijerd’s future, realizing that maybe
Rudeus or the president had interfered?
A. This wasn’t Hitogami’s but Gisu’s scheme.

Q. If you think about it, the president could’ve defeated Hitogami if

he was a bit younger before even Rudeus came.
A. The president isn’t young enough to form a team.

Q. So Zanoba had that gofer calling lute, eh? LOL

A.Come lying when I call for you! At the speed of light, that is!

Q. Though this is unrelated, 2714 pages of impression columns are

crazy.
A. It’s a well-appreciated story.

Q. Let’s try to compare Gull-san and Alek with professional gamers.

“This game(Rudi) is really worth playing, ain't it? So that’s how you
captured that dif icult place.”
Were the pro Gull-san and Alek happy after being told about the
capture method? On top of that, after they implemented it did they
think “What is this? This was trivial.”? Or so I’ve wanted to say that.
A. I wonder.
I can’t really say anything since I don’t know much about pros but,
If a gamer is told to “Do this action(measure) against this
character(Rudi)!” then there would be many who would actually try to
do it.
And then after victory, I don’t think they’ll think of it as ‘Trivial’ but
rather ‘Even without using this strategy I would’ve won.’

Q. I think there’s a problem in patternizing.

I think there’s no need for an event where everything goes without
any hitch when you’re crushing the plan of a cautious person.
For example, Rudi was cautious but as a result of being
overcautious it back ired on him. Would that augmentation suf ice
for your depiction?
A. Lets see.
Even in the previous chapter I reconsidered doing this or that but for
some reason I can’t do it when writing..........
No matter what I do, I want to bring out the feeling that when a mistake
happens-it happens and when a success happen-it happens.
Chapter 249 - Bottom of the
Earth Dragon Valley
 Part 1

When I regained my consciousness, I found myself in the white

dimension.
A feeling of powerlessness illed my body, as it transformed into its
former vessel.
It was somehow nostalgic.
And then, a sense of defeat assailed me simultaneously.
I was defeated.
Lured in with Ruijerd as a bait.
My guard lowered with the defeat of Dark King Vita.
Growing overcon ident after discovering Gisu’s whereabouts and
hunting him all over the Biheiril Kingdom.
And then inviting both North God and Sword God with open arms.
Finally, I acted alone and was caught in the consequences, and now I'm
in such a sorry state.
A sigh came forth thinking about it all.
"..........."
Gisu planned it well.
I didn't know that if you cut the arms off from the base, one would be
unable to use magic.
The choice of location was also clever.
I certainly couldn't summon the MK. I on top of the bridge.
He must have chosen that place before the battle started.
Roxy has been working on a system that would somehow work without
expanding the magic circle but Gisu doesn't know that.....
I probably wouldn't have lost to those two if I had fought them with MK.
II.
Not to mention, it looked like those two hadn’t even thought that the
bridge wouldn't be able to withstand MK. II’s force.
But if you think about it like that, there was an escape route below it.......
"..........."
In the end, just where was Gisu?
Was he there disguised as the King of the Biheiril Kingdom?
His voice was different though........well, if it's Gisu, he would have been
able to deal with that somehow.
After all, with your support, wouldn’t anything be possible?
Wait.
Speaking of suspicion, Sá ndor too was quite suspicious.
His face, voice,and physique didn't resemble Gisu's at the slightest, was
it because of the magic tool?
It's highly likely since Magic tools exist.
He probably slipped into Asura Kingdom from the get go and
restrained the Golden Knight leader.
He was awfully accustomed to intelligence gathering so the probability
is high.
"..........."
Not to mention, occurrences like this are repetitive these days.
Using dreams to attack the mind.
It was like that with Dark King Vita too.
Ah, perhaps you have a slime like appearance as well?
That mosaic guise of yours isn't to hide your identity but it is how you
originally look, or something?
"..........."
Hey--, Hey!
Say something already.
Wouldn't I look like a fool if I keep talking alone?
Now that I've been defeated, at least tell me all of your secrets as you
laugh.
Isn't that how you do things?
Patting my shoulder and saying "I appreciate your efforts, you
persevered but it's my win, a pity isn't it? De~yufufu" won't you do that?
Hey! come on!, I'll sock you hard in my inal moments.
"...........Just die."
As I said, I'm already dead.
I mean, what happened Hitogami-chan?
Somehow the quality of your mosaic looks bad today.
Are you feeling down?
"My future changes everytime you move."
Obviously, that is the only reason I'm moving.
"I'm constantly observing my own future.
I'm watching my far distant future."
Yeah, I know that.
Future sight, was it?
If I recall correctly, a maximum of 3 people.
Uhh? You can look at the futures of 3 people, was it?
"Three? I can look even more that that.
But I'm unable to take my eyes off from my own future. That's why it's
three."
......So most of your powers get consumed into watching your own
future, eh?
"My future is pitch dark. It started to darken from that moment on."
A very bleak future, huh.
"There was only Orsted at the beginning. But he was just a small fry. Not
my enemy. I would absolutely not lose to that ridiculous simpleton."
Simpleton, huh.........
Well, even Orsted has made some minor faults here and there.
Just recently he was silent about the Supard race as well.
I'm not in any position to criticize him though.
"But from that moment on, it came to be that one man found himself
next to Orsted.
I don't know that man. A complete anomaly. He's probably not of this
world.
It only became a little darker at that time."
Ah.
Perhaps he might be talking about Nanahoshi's boyfriend.
His name was.....I forgot.
"But it immediately increased with one more. A woman. After that, my
future became dark and fell silent."
"As you kept moving, the number of comrades increased around
Orsted."
"And each time you moved my future became darker."
"It's already pitch black now."
Then that means, whatever I did was not in vain?
"No, everything was in vain. I'll render it all futile."
Oh, so edgy.
But if we assume that I'm already dead then there's nothing much to
do.
"If you die, I can still make it.
That future is based on one person after all.
I can overturn it if I kill the person with strong fate.
That’s how I’ve been doing it until now."
Would you prefer that I beg for my life......?
Should I say ‘Please at least spare my family somehow’ while
prostrating myself?
I guess it would be impossible considering the circumstances though.
"Die."
"Die. Die."
Saying 'die, die' like that. Are you an elementary schooler or something?
"Just die, Rudeus."
Listen to me.
 Part 2

I woke up.
The worst wake up ever.
If I'm told to die, die like that right in front of me, then I'll obviously be
worried.
But well, even if he said 'to die' like that, he won't say ’I'll kill you’
though, I can understand where Hitogami's reliance upon others comes
from or rather, how should I put it?
He won't do his work by himself.
Just gives the instructions from above.
An unpleasant guy to deal with.
At any rate.
"I'm alive?"
I surely considered myself dead.
Magic Armor『MK. II』held a lot of power.
But I was just a lump of living lesh and blood, I fainted.
At that height no less.
I didn’t think I would've been able to withstand the fall.
However, now that I've woken up like this, the question remains
whether I did withstand it.
Maybe something cushioned my fall?
It didn't look like there were any trees.......
In any case, you've given birth to a robust boy, O-Paul-san, O-Zenith-
san, thank you very much.
"..........Ngh."
I rose up.
The surroundings were gloomy. Was it a cave?
I suddenly felt something out of place.
What did I do just now to raise myself up?
Straining my abdominal muscles, pressing my elbow against..........
"Huh? My arms are here."
Both my arms that should've been cut off by Sword God were sticking
to me for some reason.
I don’t remember myself having regeneration........
I stared at the arms while thinking that.
"Woah! What the hell....."
My hands were pitch black.
Similar to obsidian, jet black arms.
However, they freely moved around as my nerve impulses passed
through them.
Raising my arm to look up to its shoulder part, the black arm had taken
root at the side of the base of my shoulder, just like a plant.
It was a little gross.
Not to mention, it looked like I was somehow striped out of Magic
Armor『MK. II』 as well.
I didn’t have the bottom parts either.
I'm only wearing a pair of underpants below.
Incidentally, bandages were wrapped throughout my body.
Blood was spread apart at my side.
Probably irst-aid treatment.
So a person who can't use healing magic saved me, eh?
Which means, these arms were also because of that person?
".......Ah."
When I looked around my surroundings, my clothes were all folded up.
Moreover.....what the!......an arm rolled over on the side.
A freshly cut raw arm.
Ah, that arm’s mine, isn’t it?
The dragon bracelet was stuck on it.
"Ouch......."
When I tried to move in haste, pain ran through my entire body.
I immediately casted healing magic and cured the wound.
And then I removed the bracelet from the raw arm and put it on my
black arm.
It's working.....right?
"Where is this?"
I stood up as I expressed my curiosity.
While starting a ire in the palm of my hand I illuminated the
surroundings.
Its extent was 5 metres in all directions. The wall was made out of
earth.
Looking at the ceiling, I found that it was de initely a cave.
I was laid to rest on top of the cloth or something that was spread out
at the most inner part of the cave.
This cloth.......was it a mantle?
".............."
For now let's go towards the cave's exit in order to ascertain the
location.
The cave was curved but I saw the light at once.
The exit was there.
However, someone was standing at the exit.
Having a large back.
And a huge armor that matched his physique.
He slowly turned around and raised his helmet's visor as I approached
him.
A face that I recognised came into sight.
"Doga........."
"........Yup."
"Did you save me?"
"I immediately leaped in...when I saw you....falling down the bridge.
You....fainted. I carried you back but....the armor was heavy so....I
stripped you. I brought you here and....treated you."
So he's the one who saved me.
Leaping inside the valley like that.......
Uuu, sorry Doga.
Sorry for saying that you didn't stood out much and that it would've
been ine without you.
"I see, thank you, you're my lifesaver. Sorry, I acted alone. I let my guard
down."
"......Yup. It was Sá ndor's...order, that's why."
Doga said that and let out a weak smile.
Even if it was an order, he still protected me the whole time when he
was told to do so.
That's a good guy, isn't it?
Why did I even decide to guard those two? That was really absurd of
me.
"Were these arms also yours?"
As I raised my black arms for him to look, he shook his head.
"When I found you....you were inside....some type of cocoon....when I
opened it....the cocoon....became arms."
..............?
I was inside a cocoon and that cocoon became my arms?
Apart from the fact that the cocoon became my arms, then, just what
was the cocoon?
Did I carry something like these arms that are adhered to me like this?
As I pondered while looking at my arms, Doga said with an uneasy face.
"I found....one of your....former hands.
I looked for....the second one but....couldn't ind it. Probably got eaten.
Sorry."
"Ah, not at all, it's ine."
Since I can grow them back anytime using healing magic.
..........If these black arms can be disconnected, that is.
"Where are we?"
"Bottom of the valley....the....deepest spot."
"I see.....How much time has passed?"
"Don't know. Here....the sun rays....don't come. I think that....2-3 days or
more....may have passed."
Doga moved out of my way as he said that.
Thereupon, light leaped into my eyes.
A dim slightly blue light.
Besides the cave, there were many things like glittering moss and
bright mushrooms growing in crowds.
Those were illuminating the surroundings.
However, that much wasn’t enough to catch one's eye.
Outside the cave.
As if blocking the cave's entrance, there were three corpses.
Creatures possessing a dinosaur like carapace.
The earth dragons.
Also why were there three corpses lying over next to each other.
"........Is this...your doing?"
"Yup. I....protected....Rudeus."
Now that I looked at it, Doga's axe was painted bright red with blood.
Earth dragon's blood, eh?
Nevertheless, to defeat them alone.
That's amazing.
I might've underestimated him a little bit.
If I recall, was it the North God or Sword God who said that?
"You're a North Emperor, right?"
"Yup. Master said that....I was still....inexperienced but....monster
hunting....is my specialty.
Who was it? Who said Doga wasn't useful?
Didn't Ariel send a proper war potential who is really useful?
Sorry, it was me.
I seriously underestimated him!
"I see....that's amazing."
"Yup."
When I praised him, he smiled delightfully.
But if Doga was a North Emperor, that means....
"And Sá ndor?"
".........I...can't say."
"I see."
Well, I may have some idea.
When we return I'll press him about it.
"Now, how do we get out from this place....."
At any rate, returning back at once was the utmost priority.
Sword God with North God.
The enemy was powerful and in disguise.
Perhaps no one has even realized that I was defeated.
Thus, if they were the enemies then the subjugation force was coming.
A force with the intention of destroying the Supard race will be coming.
The subjugation force may consist of 100-200 people that can be dealt
with somehow but,
it's a different story if North God and Sword God are mixed within
them.
We must stop them.
".......For now, take me to the place where I fell.
I want to recover the armor. Since there might be some useful scrolls
that are still left there."
"Yup."
As Doga nodded, he walked forward.
While I followed his reliable back.
 Part 3

We arrived relatively quickly where the Magic Armor was.

Defeated two earth dragons on our way.
Both of them were defeated with just one blow from Doga.
It was just one blow.
The head of the earth dragon that was lying in wait for ambush was
split open with just one swing from that huge axe.
Reliable indeed.
Recalling the ight with the invisible wolf, he looked weak in
underhanded tricks but I assessed that he wouldn’t be defeated when it
came to power confrontation.
Well, Doga’s just ine though......
"Hmm......."
The Magic Armor had completely broken apart.
Especially the Scroll Vernier on the back was completely crushed.
All of the scroll bundles were cut right in half.
On top of that, it was a huge mess considering how my blood was
splattered within the vernier. It's useless now.
Even though I received this from Roxy who went through great pains to
make it.......
Looks like even the Magic Armor with its defensive armament wasn’t of
much use against a Sword God class.
But I guess that the sword was brittle.
The sword simply broke as it cut halfway into the armor
It was an ordinary sword by the looks of it.
Gull Farion had plenty of cursed swords but for the sake of camou lage,
he didn't bring one.
If he had brought his favourite sword along, the sword wouldn't have
stopped at just the armor and would’ve cut me in two equal parts.
It's not a very appealing story.
But then again, would Orsted or Cliff have noticed if he brought those
things along.....?
"We can't use this anymore."
Looks like I have no choice but to throw the Scroll Vernier away that
Roxy made for me.
Even though Roxy made this for me, and went through great pains to
make it.......
I'll at least come back later to recover it.
The main unit of the armor could still move.
One arm-part still remained in relation to the foot-parts which were
unscathed.
It wasn’t perfect but.....
Still, it's a pain that I can't make use of the summoning scrolls for the
Magic Armor.
Even though I have to ight those two, I can't become their opponent
without it.
I must fetch the reserves from the of ice as soon as I reach the Supard
village.
It would be nice if I had the time for that.
"............Nh?"
While removing the Scroll Vernier from the armor, one of the scrolls
along with the piece of sword that was sticking into it fell.
No, it wasn’t a scroll.
It was a box.
It's the box that I put in the vernier since it had the perfect spot for it.
It's as big as a standard dictionary.
Engraved with ominous patterns of demons, a box that might curse
anyone who opened it.
"The box I received from Atofe......."
The box I was told to open when I was in a pinch.
Looks like the sword had cut on its way and fractured it.
It had been cut halfway through.
".........."
I timidly opened it and looked inside.
There was nothing inside.
It was empty.
No, there's something written on the bottom of it.
『This black lump of meat is a part of the Immortal Demon Lord Atofe's
body, it will protect the owner when caught in a predicament. As if
carefully treating the owner』
Black lump of meat.........
I looked at my arms as I thought that.
.........Don't tell me, these arms were that?
I didn’t remember opening it but if we think that Gull Farion's strike
cracked the box,
from there it sensed me being in danger, protected me from the fall,
leeched onto my arms like a parasite and stopped my bleeding,
then..........
Is that what happened..........?
"Atofe-sama........Thank you very much!"
The person who would reply wasn’t there.
But I expressed my gratitude to that violent demon lord from the
bottom of my heart anyway.
Kowtowing in the east direction as my gratitude.1
She might be on the move right now but if I meet her, I'll treat her to
some delicious alcohol.
"Alright, let's head back."
The war was drawing close.
I must return quickly.
 Part 4

Although the situation was expected, we couldn't climb up the cliff.

When ascending to some extent with earth magic, the mushroom and
moss area disappeared, making the surroundings pitch dark.
Within that complete darkness, the ones who started attacking us were
a lock of earth dragons.
The earth dragons kept coming in succession from left and right.
Before that overwhelming amount we were forced to retreat.
On top of the scaffold made using earth magic, no less than ten earth
dragons swooped down upon us like lizards from within the darkness.
We were somehow able to deal with those but the dragons kept coming
using magic as a matter of course.
From above and below and even the walls, spears of earth came lying
at us, we couldn't break through.
As one would expect of the thing called dragons.
"Fuuu......."
We tried to test one thing or another several times after that.
We tried shooting ourselves from a catapult and reaching the top in
one go,
while hiding our presence using earth magic and trying to rise up to the
top.
But we were hindered by the earth dragons either way.
They were unexpectedly quick-witted and agile, persistent indeed.
The catapult shooting was intercepted midway and even if we hid our
presence, we were attacked eventually.
Incidentally, once they had locked onto us, they followed us
everywhere.
When we returned back to the place where mushrooms and moss were
growing, most of them stopped their pursuit.
Looks like they hated this area for some reason.
Whether these mushrooms were not good or they didn’t consider this
area as their turf.
Nope, several still pursued us.
It's probably not absolutely impossible to come to this place.
"What to do now......I mean, like, Doga, you came down here pretty
easily."
".......Yup. During descent, they....didn't attack....much."
"Is that so......well, it was like that."
The earth dragons were insensitive to the people coming from above
and sensitive to people coming from below.
I knew that information.
But watching it happen right before my eyes was a irst.
This was really over the line.
They had a will-power like that of a chicken.
Should I rather use a vast range of magic to blow them all off?
No, even if I did that we'll just be buried under the rubble.
The valley was extensively deep.
The earth dragons could use earth magic at will.
There wouldn't be much signi icance to it even if we were to
exterminate several tens of them.
I didn’t want to waste large quantities of mana because I still had to
ight the North God and Sword God.
As I'm sitting here confused, the North God's and Sword God's daggers
may reach the Supard Village at any time.
It wouldn't be strange if they were headed to a different direction as
well.
At the very least, Zanoba's location has probably been exposed already.
They might already have been done in.
I'm impatient.
Still, let's calm down, the situation won't change for better if I’m
impatient.
But, the earth dragons above, that I looked at with my clairvoyance,
were still vigilant of us who came down here.
"Is there some place where they are in a lesser quantity?"
"......Yup."
We set out thusly.
It wasn’t dark at our feet thanks to the mushrooms and moss.
There were not only the earth dragons that were attacking us, but also
insects as big as humans, like a long-horned beetle and centipedes.
Looks like these dragons lived off by eating these insects.
I just saw a dragon holding an insect in its mouth and climbing to the
top.
No sooner than that, I saw the satis ied dragon falling to its death and
being surrounded by the insects.
All the fodder was below, something dropping from above rarely ever
happened.
It's no wonder that the dragons were only vigilant of the things below.
Looks like there was a strange food chain in this place.
"........"
However, I've been thinking as I was walking.
"It's easier to walk on this path."
The path at the bottom of valley was latter than expected.
There were places with huge mushrooms or fallings rocks and big
stones that were blocking us.
But overall it was easier to walk because it was lat.
I was getting a nostalgic feeling with this easy walk.
"........Yup, it feels just like....the Red Dragon Jaw."
"Ah!"
Those unpleasant heart-warming memories of Orsted still remained!
But it was certainly like that.
Red Dragon Upper Jaw, Lower Jaw and Holy Sword Highway.
Mushrooms and moss were hard to ind but I felt like this when I
walked around those areas.
"Then, does that mean someone built this......?"
But there weren't any monsters on those roads.
Which means, someone built it and called the earth dragons in here......
No, wait.
If I recall correctly, wasn't there a story in which it was stated that
Laplace called the dragons in the Central Continent?
Which means, this road too was possibly made by Laplace.
For what purpose?
".........."
Let’s put that aside for now.
I should look for a place to climb up rather than that.
Topographically speaking, isn't there any place where the earth
dragons don’t make nests?
I had been looking up at the top using clairvoyance since some time
ago, and I could see many holes in the cliff of the valley since it had
good durability.
Just like a street of multistory buildings built without any gaps.
I wouldn’t expect them to all be in one hole, but there should be at least
a considerable amount of dragons there.
One thousand or two thousand.
Among them, the underlings in particular, would go down and look for
food.
But I can’t imagine that there would be enough food to support them
all.
But in this world, a mismatch of the amount of food and magic beasts
was a daily occurrence.
....I wonder if there’s something they used to climb to the top?
No, what would they use?
If they fell, they wouldn’t get up again.
The Earth Dragon Valley.
'Don't fall down there' or so they say, but I guess I underestimated a
bit......
“Rudeus.”
“Hmm, an enemy?”
I took a stance as if a new insect had came out, but Doga pointed his
inger.
There was only a wall in that direction.
No, it was not.
It was hard to see because of the shadow of the mushrooms, but there
was a hole.
The hole itself had frequent gaps at its base but this hole was different
from the others.
There were stairs.
Stairs had been attached.
Not going up, stairs leading downwards.
“........”
After all this, to go downwards.
Such a thought crossed my mind.
“Oh?”
But in the next instant, my hand moved by itself.
My right hand pointed right at the hole.
Almost as if it belonged there.
“Atofe-sama, is that the exit...?”
The part of Afote’s body didn’t answer.
But it was pointing.
As if it was addicted to being inside.
“Well then.”
Even if I kept walking, it didn’t seem like we would ind anywhere to
climb up......
It was not as if this valley continued forever.
If we kept going we would probably just reach a dead end.
Turning back here and looking for the other side was time consuming
as well.
Then, if you’re curious about something, why not examine everything
about it ?
“Let’s try going down.”
“Yup.”
Doga nodded without hesitation.
He also might have guessed something upon seeing this staircase.
And so we began down the dark stairs.
 Part 5

Right at the bottom of the stairs, there was a huge altar.

A huge altar.
I wonder if there’s any other way to put it.
It was a huge cave covered with mushrooms and moss.
And as if to support it, there were two large sculpted pillars.
In between them, there was a rack which looked as if it was cut out
from stone, the interior of that rack looked like a mural which was
decorated with meticulous engravings.
Were those dragons depicted in that mural?
There were lots of things drawn all over the place and it was hard to see
in the dark.
But I felt like that I’ve seen this somewhere before.
Where was it?
“Are these the ruins of the Dragon Race?”
That was it.
The teleportation ruins.
It was a lot similar to that place.
These writings were also similar to those in the Sky Fortress.
If that’s the case, I wonder if a teleportation magic formation is here.
But even if there was any, using it would only be a gamble.
Should I jump aboard that teleportation magic formation to get out of
here not knowing where I’ll end up?
Even though the place I want to go was right above me.
No, it’s too early to decide that.
Looking around, there was no other room besides the one with this
altar.
Besides, the Atofe-hand wasn’t pointing towards this thing.
It was pointing towards the mural.
Towards the small stone shelf below the mural.
No, it only looked small because of how big the mural was, it wasn’t
actually all that small.
But Afote’s hand was, without a doubt, pointing there.
“.........”
Suddenly, Afote’s face loated into my mind.
I wonder if it’s ok to follow that unintelligent Demon Lord’s advice.
I felt that unease for a moment.
But my legs moved.
To where the Afote-hand was pointing, to stand in front of the shelf.
On it, several bottles were lined up.
Translucent opened bottles.
And in the centre, a translucent crystal-ball like thing was ixed.
“Don’t tell me there’s liquor inside.”
While thinking that, I tried lifting one of the bottles.
There was a dragon pattern carved on it.
I was sure if I were to show it around Zanoba, he’d start talking about
its value.
By the way, it was empty.
“.....So what am I supposed to do with this?”
I ask the Afote-hand
No reply.
But, instead, the Afote-hand reached out.
Going past the bottle, for the translucent crystal.
The moment my hand touched the crystal, I regained control of it.
“.........”
What was that?
Is it trying to tell me something?
The bottle, the crystal and the altar.
It seemed some kind of RPG puzzle had started.
“Rudeus, there.”
Suddenly, Doga, who was behind me, pointed above my head.
When I looked, I saw that the tops of the giant pillars supporting the
altar were glowing blue.
No, that wasn’t it.
It was not that the pillars were glowing but some kind of blue thing that
was oozing out of the top of the pillars was glowing.
And then it came down very fast and started accumulating in a saucer-
like spot below the altar.
It seemed that this crystal ball——actually, this entire altar was a
magic tool.
A magic tool that spouted blue liquid.
However, the light was mixing with the surrounding moss and
mushrooms.
“So, I wonder what this liquid is.”
I wonder if I should drink it.
Although it’s giving of a bad looking colour…
No, the fact that it came together with a bottle means that it would
have to be used somewhere.
You take the water in the bottle, you take it somewhere and pour it into
some device, the device activates and opens the door for you to obtain
the legendary sword or the like.
I don’t need a sword.
“Isn’t it this?”
Doga was pointing towards the mural.
There, a huge mural was drawn.
It depicted humans and earth dragons.
When the magic tool was activated, the structure that the blue liquid
lowed into made a part of it shone exposing its whole aspect.
The mural seemed to indicate the low of the blue liquid.
At the top was the altar, below that, a person fetching the blue liquid
with a bottle was drawn.
The person holding the bottle sprinkled it on the surrounding people.
Those that had been covered in the blue liquid took up swords and
spears and hunted the earth dragons and other unknown creatures
from behind.
Going off what I can see here, this liquid was made to hunt the earth
dragons.
There also seemed to be something written next to the drawing but I
can’t read it.
It seemed a little different from the writing of the Dragon race.
“Aah, but....”
But I suddenly thought of something.
The dragons don’t come to this part of the valley.
Blue moss, blue mushrooms.
And blue liquid.
It was possible that humans once lived here.
And those humans used this blue liquid to drive the earth dragons
away.
The earth dragons hate whatever is in this blue liquid.
And that component is also in the blue moss and mushrooms.
No, looking at the mural, the humans attacked the earth dragons from
behind and from below.
From below those sensitive earth dragon.
......Maybe they can’t see it.
The earth dragons can’t see the things which emit this blue light.
Which is why they don’t come here much.
So coating your entire body in it makes it so the earth dragons can’t see
you?
“.....Should we give it a try?”
I turn back and ask Doga.
I did not give an explanation.
“Yup.”
But Doga nodded as if it were obvious.
 Part 6

After a while we were at the top of the valley.

We escaped.
From the Valley of the Earth Dragon.
We came out of the cave with our bodies covered in the contents of the
bottle.
After that, using earth magic, I slowly raised us up.
Thinking that we might be found if we went too fast, I went up slowly.
It was bingo.
The earth dragons, looking at us giving off blue light, gave no reaction.
Whether they couldn’t see us, or didn’t recognise us as food.
All we did was huddle together and stayed still on the platform.
It was for about an hour.
As a result of our slow elevation, the night sky was visible.
Looks like it was currently night.
In front of the somehow impressive moon, we landed on the edge of the
valley.
“We did it.”
“Yup!”
I slapped Doga on the back and he nodded happily.
It took a while, but the escape was a success.
We immediately headed for the Supard village to tell them about the
Sword God and North God.
 Author’s Q&A(Only related to the chapter)
Q. I’ve been thinking this for a while now but aren’t you
misunderstanding the meaning of ‘not a very appealing’?
A. It’s not a misunderstanding but rather the phenomenon that I
wanted to write ‘horrifying’ but for some reason ended up writing ‘not
a very appealing’.

Q. Now that he has the black arms there’s no need for the
prosthetic arms, right?
I don’t think it’s bad but, does that mean if he’s locked in a King-
class barrier now then he won’t be able to escape?
A. As long as one prosthetic arm remains, it’s possible.

Q. The current situation is that a part of Atofe is functioning like an

arm but would he be able to use magic like usual?
A. He seemed to be using it.

Q. Why did the Atofe-hand know about the ruins?

A. Maybe the Atofe-hand simply pointed towards it instinctively or
maybe it wanted to touch the equipment out of mere curiosity.

Q. A North Emperor who is weak in underhanded tricks. Would he

be deemed as a heretic in the school?
A. It’s not like that.
Since it’s a school which has developed the best way to ight.
Ah, perhaps using an axe instead of a sword is heresy.

Q. Rudeus said that his hands looked like obsidian but how about
their hardness?
Are they as hard as stone? Or are they lesh and blood?
A. They are as hard as a stone but lexible and have warmth, so that he
can stroke it whenever he wants(The rest is omitted.)
Q. Why are there so many North God Style followers as compared
to Sword God style?
A. The top users of the North God style are mostly the immortal demon
tribe, to begin with it’s called the school which hates dying, so there’s a
lot.

Q. Who’s the one at the 7th rank of the Seven Great World Powers?
The 2nd Gen or the 3rd Gen?
A. The 3rd Gen.

Q. Was cutting both the arms Gisu’s own idea? Or was it Hitogami’s
suggestion?
A. It was Gisu’s idea.

Q. It was only O-Zenith-san who gave birth to such a robust body, O-

Paul-san only inserted the seeds I guess.......
A. Th-They raised a robust body!

Q. What if we put the Atofe-hand on head, would it become hair?

If your head is in crisis then Atofe-hair is for you!
A. It’ll probably take brain tissue as nourishment.

1. Kowtow : To kneel and touch the forehead to the ground in expression of deep
respect, worship, or submission
Chapter 250 - Looking for a
Chance to Win
 Part 1

When I returned, the conference was reaching its climax.

“The enemy is at our doorstep, we must immediately start our
preparations.”
“That’s why I’m saying we should search for Rudeus irst!”
Raising her voice almost to the point of shouting was Eris, she was
quarreling with Sá ndor.
Roxy was there as well.
“He has Doga with him. He’ll come back eventually. We should irst
organize our war potential or set up traps during that time.....”
“That good-for-nothing is not useful at all!”
“Despite his appearance, he’s talented.”
“Even if he’s talented, why didn’t you go along with them in the irst
place!”
“Ugh....that’s....”
They were probably talking about what to do from now on.
Whether to go search for me, or wait for my arbitrary return and attack
the enemy.
Far from that.
It looked like Eris was insisting on rescuing me.
I was grateful for that.
“Fine! I’ll just go down there by myself.”
Eris got impatient, stood up, and suddenly turned around.
Only to ind me there.
“If you’re going to go down there, then descend the stairs that are in the
shadow of mushrooms, go down into the altar, obtain the blue liquid
and then progress forward.”
“Rudeus!”
When I tried guiding her, Eris ran over and hugged me.
With force.
Force that could break my spine.
“I was worried!”
“Sorry.”
When I looked over, Roxy was hugging me as well and the others were
sighing with relief.
This response by just looking at me being alive.....
I was really grateful.
“.......By the way, what’s with those arms of yours?”
“Ah, these are......no, I’ll explain from the beginning. But irst.....”
While saying that I surveyed my surroundings.
And brought my vision to a halt on a male sitting over there.
“Who are you?”
I spoke to Sá ndor as I looked at him.
 Part 2

North God Kalman the Second.

Alex Ryback.1
The one who defeated the King of the Dragon King, defeated a huge
behemoth, formulated numerous military exploits in various places,
and was able to become one of the Seven Great World Powers. The
protagonist of that legendary story of the North God.
The one who was known as the world’s strongest swordsman just some
hundred years ago, and the most prominent person of the North God
Style.
I was honestly not that surprised.
I did think about just why such a talented person was here.
But I consented for the most part.
The reason Orsted remained silent about him.
The reason Ariel sent him before Ghyslaine and Isolte.
The reason Doga was a North Emperor.
North God Kalman the Second.
I agreed to that fact.
“Why did you keep quiet?”
“In case of an unlikely event. If Hitogami can read people’s minds, I can
hide the fact that I’m a Kalman. It was easier to move around as well.”
I see.
Hitogami may have extracted most of the information about us when I
fell into the valley, but even we didn’t know that Kalman is on our side.
.........................
“.......Really?”
“Nope, it is a little bit of that but I thought it would be cool if I revealed
myself in a time of crisis.”
“Very well.”
Making a mistake when trying to be cool.
That kind of thing happens a lot really.
“Since they already knew that Doga was a North Emperor, wouldn’t it
make it all the more futile?”
“Errr......I dare not say that many knew Doga as a North Emperor.”
But it left an adverse effect as a result of that.
If I had known that these two were this strong, I would’ve acted as if
hiding from them.
No, if it came to that then Sword God and North God would’ve taken a
different approach.
“In any case, I’ll be relying on you from now on. Alex-san.”
“But of course. Ah, but, please do keep on calling me Sá ndor. I want our
relationship to stay that way for now.”
After ascertaining Sá ndor’s identity, we started compiling our
intelligence.
Firstly, I brought along Sword God and North God to this village some
10 days ago and was then dropped into the valley.
I didn’t realize it at the bottom of the valley because I fainted, but a lot
of time had passed.
A day or two after that. The exact time was unknown, but the
teleportation magic formations and communication lithographs all lost
their lights.
Roxy and Eris, sensing that something was unusual, came to the Supard
village in order to link up with me.
It was also con irmed that the magic formation in the village had lost
its light.
Nevertheless, believing that I was still on the move, they decided to
wait-and-see.
The one who con irmed that I was missing was Sá ndor, who came back
before me.
“I kept waiting for Rudeus-dono to come to the Second City, but there
was no sign of you returning.
The other two soldiers who you took along didn’t return as well.
In spite of that, the rumor that the Supard race were the demons from
the Forest of No Return started lowing within the city.
I thought of con irming the situation via the communication
lithograph, but it was already too late as the teleport formation in the
Second City was destroyed.
At that time, thinking that I was being targeted, I came back to this
village while hiding myself.”
Sá ndor came to the conclusion that I was missing as he returned back
to the village.
Was it the Second City? Or the Village of the Earth Dragon Valley?
Thinking that something might have happened around there. Ruijerd,
who was still recovering, started his search as the leader.
 g
On investigation, it was found that Doga’s and my footprints lead to the
side of the valley.
It was likely that we had fallen into the valley.
After realizing that, Ruijerd immediately decided to descend into the
valley but Sá ndor advised him not to.
There was no way to climb back up the valley once you fell down into it.
It was highly likely that they would be stranded the moment they went
down into the valley.
Hence, it was concluded that they would wait until I climbed up by
myself since it should be alright as long as Doga was with me.
Well, their judgement was probably right.
Trying to climb up with all those locks of earth dragons was very
dif icult, but Doga was there so he protected me.
“Which reminds me, did you meet up with the information broker?”
And then Sá ndor who returned to the village.
Information was brought by him.
It was regarding the destruction of the teleport formations.
“We were able to obtain information regarding Gisu from the
information broker.
A monkey-faced person was seen heading towards the Capital City
Biheiril from Second City Irel, or so I’ve been informed about his
whereabouts.”
“So we know nothing?”
“Yes. But just the other day, we were able to con irm that Ogre God
Malta showed himself in Second City Irel.
If we’re to think that he appeared the day after the teleport formations
lost their light then it’s possible that he got into the teleport formation
set up in the Second City to reach Sharia, and from there he destroyed
the of ice.”
“I see.”
There was Roxy and Eris to prove this information.
Both of them arrived just yesterday.
It took them at least 10 days for a journey which normally takes 4 days.
The cause of that was because when these two went through the
Capital, a ceremony was being carried out.
That ceremony was the departure of the subjugation force.
The Capital was in revelry regarding the subjugation of the Supard race,
the departure ceremony of the subjugation force was being carried out
within that revelry.
Although it was supposed to be carried out a little later.
It’s possible that Gisu decided to hasten it after getting the report that I
fell into the valley.
Without Orsted’s braceleft, Hitogami now knew that I wasn’t dead.
Therefore, they decided to attack Orsted as soon as possible before I
came out of the valley.
Roxy and Eris did reconnaissance regarding the premature departure
of the subjugation force.
Through their reconnaissance, they con irmed that North God and
Sword God were participating in it.
However, they kept holding onto their doubt despite the
reconnaissance.
Their doubt being: just why have things become like this even though
Rudeus should’ve negotiated?
Why couldn’t they see Rudeus?
While pondering about such thoughts, before anyone knew what was
going on, the subjugation force left the Capital.
Anyhow, they chased the subjugation force while remaining vigilant.
They were aware of where the force was heading to so they thought
about collecting any kind of information if possible.
But Roxy said that if they kept on following them, after they entered the
Second City, it would be dangerous.
So they took a big detour around the town. While passing through the
forest they arrived at the Supard village.
Afterwards, they idly spent a number of days with growing doubts, but
they were able to arrive safely at the Supard village.
And that’s how it was.
By the way, Eris and Ruijerd had a very deeply moving reunion.
The moment Eris saw Ruijerd, she wanted to jump at him really bad.
She wanted him to look at how strong she had become.
I think that kind of feeling was running throughout her body.
But she irmly kept her patience.
She was not a kid anymore.
She was Eris Greyrat, a warrior acknowledged by Ruijerd.
As a warrior, with Ruijerd as her Teacher, she mustn't take
embarrassing actions.
Warning herself of that fact, with the same usual pose, she spoke.
“Long time no see, Ruijerd. You haven’t changed much.”
“Yeah, Eris. You’ve grown so much.”
“That’s obvious.”
They exchanged only a few words.
But that alone made Eris feel nostalgic and proud.
Before, she could only look up to him. And now she had become the
same height as him.
And thus she was going into battle with Ruijerd, shoulder-to-shoulder
with him.
That’s right, Eris was satis ied.
“We don’t have much time left. The subjugation force are most likely
heading towards our way right now. Soldiers of the ogre race appearing
as reinforcement may not be too far in the future as well.”
“I understand. Then, I’ll now report from my side.”
I started reporting my part of the story.
That the two soldiers were North God and Sword God.
That they were using the same ring as mine to disguise themselves.
And thus, that Gisu was probably using it as well so that he wouldn’t be
found out.
That after falling into the valley, I was saved by a hair’s breadth thanks
to Doga and Atofe-hand.
During that time, how I lost Orsted’s bracelet and Hitogami was able to
look at me.
How I was inally able to get out of the valley and came back here.
“Rudeus.”
After I had spoken everything, Eris said with a low voice.
“I’ll deal with Gull Farion.”
Eris said as she looked at my arm’s base.
“........Well, let’s talk about it together bearing that in mind.
I’m happy that you want to ight him as an opponent but don’t rush in
alone. You don’t want to end up like me, right?”
Now then, let’s sort things out.
Firstly it’s Gisu, there’s no doubt that he’s in a position to manipulate
the subjugation force to some extent.
The most likely candidate would be the King, Gisu might be disguised
as him.
I don’t know who the apostle was but aside from Gisu, there were North
God, Sword God and Ogre God.
North God and Sword God were able to do some reconnaissance of the
Supard village thanks to the disguise ring.
Ogre God attacked the of ice along with Gisu and they were able to
snatch away our escape routes.
And thus, they were currently heading towards the Supard village with
the subjugation force approximately 100 people strong.
“..........”
Ogre God Malta.
Someone like him was sent into Sharia.
When I thought it over again, my heart was illed with despair.
“What happened to my house......?”
On my inquiry, Roxy casted her eyes down, Eris folded her arms and
Sá ndor started stroking his chin like he was bothered.
“We don’t know whether the Ogre God returned only after destroying
the of ice, or if he attacked Sharia as well.”
I tried thinking.
If it were me, then what would I have done?
Sharia was completely empty.
Neither I nor Orsted were there.
There was no one who was capable of opposing the Ogre God.
Should we leave it alone?
There was no way we could.
Even in a condition where they had low war potentials, they could still
attack Sharia because they had nothing to lose.
“...........”
Silence dominated the place.
It felt as if even Orsted had an angry look on him.
I couldn’t know for sure with his helmet on though.
“Uh-oh, seems like everyone’s in a meeting.”
Someone spoke up from near the entrance.
When I turned to look, there was this one guy.
“Zanoba!”
Come to think of it, he was here too.
No, it’s not like I forgot!
Of course!
I was just a little bit worried about my house.
“Master, sorry for the delay. I’ve just arrived.”
“No, it’s alright. I’ve only just arrived as well.”
Julie and Ginger were behind him.
Both of them were worn-out.
There were bruises all over them, and dark circles below their eyes due
to fatigue.
It was the appearance of a person whose mana was on the verge of
drying up.
“We had a hard time dealing with an invisible monster on our way.
It would have been dangerous if the Supards hadn’t come to rescue us.”
“I see. Got it, let the two of them rest........
No, it should be good to hear them out irst. Please sit down at the
corner and rest.”
As I said that, Ginger and Julie silently entered the lecture hall on their
unsteady feet, and sat down near the pillar.
Roxy quickly approached them and started using healing magic.
“Well then, Zanoba. How much information have you grasped on?”
“A rough idea of it. However, I would be grateful if you were to explain
the situation from the beginning.”
Hence, we started explaining from the beginning.
Explaining the same thing over and over again is a pain but it can’t be
helped.
Since sharing information is of utmost importance.
“And that’s how it is, so we are worried about what happened to Sharia
and about the subjugation force that’s currently heading our way.”
“Hmph.”
Zanoba suddenly started laughing.
Was there something funny?
Don’t tell me, he isn’t going to say like “All of your family is already here
so be relieved, hahaha” right?
“About that, before coming here, I was able to ind a Seven Great World
Powers stone monument so I was able to con irm the situation by
Aruman i-dono, subordinate of Perugius-sama.”
“Oh!”
The one who stood up with a joyful look loating on his face wasn’t me.
When bathed with the surrounding gazes, he quickly sat down.
It was Sá ndor.
“My apologies, and then?”
“He said that Master’s family is safe.”
An atmosphere of relief lew through the surroundings.
I see, so they’re safe.
I wonder if it was Leo’s work.
Or were they protected by someone else?
Or did the enemy judge that it would be dangerous to invade Sharia,
well-known for its Magic University?
“Nevertheless, if Perugius-dono is backing us then we can reverse the
situation in just one go.”
Sá ndor was getting slightly excited, surveying the surroundings.
But Zanoba was slightly gloomy.
“No, Perugius-sama is just going to observe this battle. We can’t expect
his assistance.”
“Is that so! That gentleman is obstinate at a time like this!”
Sá ndor threw his head back with an attitude that could be said as
exaggerating.
Did he really like Perugius that much?
Is he homo?
No, Sá ndor is North God the Second.
North God the First and Perugius both were one of the 『Three Demon
Slaying Heroes』 and probably old friends.
Then, it’s possible that he’s an acquaintance of Perugius.
But Sá ndor was right.
The power of the 12 subordinates of Perugius was useful only at time
like this.
Aruman i of the Bright having the strongest reconnaissance ability and
Clearnight of the Roaring Thunder.
By combining the two of them, an opponent’s information can be
leaked to all the comrades in an instant.
Of course, it doesn’t stop at just that.
They can even focus on the inest of details of the other subordinates.
But now that he has said he wouldn’t support us, it couldn’t be helped.
Even Orsted’s policy was not to borrow Perugius’ power.
“Ogre God Malta was rough but he’s a kind person. He won’t attack non-
hostiles.”
Muttering those words was Orsted.
“If Sword God or North God had gone then they probably would've
attacked Sharia.”
Orsted’s words were calm but they resounded clearly.
I wonder if it was because of the helmet.
“But Gisu’s a coward.
By using North God and Sword God, he was able to con irm not only
that I was here, but that the teleport formations were here too. So he
didn’t throw away the possibility that I could have returned back to the
of ice.
Therefore, he used the Ogre God.
It would take some time to defeat the Ogre God even for me.
So it’s possible Gisu planned to destroy the teleport formations in
various places by himself or through someone else during that time.”
Those were Orsted’s opinions.
I see.
Sending along the Ogre God was only a safety plan.
Due to that safety plan, my family was safe.
Rather than that, it looks like they never had any intention to attack
Sharia.
I came irst as a target, my family after.
Sá ndor interrupted with a question.
“Then why didn’t the three of them go together?”
“That’s probably because North God’s and Sword God’s target is
different from Gisu’s.”
The North God and Sword God’s target.
With those words, the surrounding heads tilted in confusion.
The only head which didn’t tilt was Eris’s.
“.......Gull Farion wants to ight you, right?”
“Aleksander Ryback as well.”
Orsted was in the Supard village.
The moment they found out, the two of them didn't go to Sharia but
stayed here.
I could see Gisu starting to lose control of their reins.
If they could, they should’ve been able to kill me simply by coming
down into the valley.
Since Doga was able to come down, it’s obvious.
It should’ve been possible for Aleksander.
Thus the two of them weren’t acting according to Gisu and Hitogami’s
plan.
“At any rate, I’m glad that my family is all safe.
Although I’m worried about the North God, Sword God and Ogre God
coming here to attack.”
Three God ranks.
Strengthened by a subjugation force 100 or more strong.
The war potential of the Supard race’s side was 10 people or so who
could still move.
And then, the people that were currently here.
Orsted, Zanoba, Ginger, Julie, Norn, Cliff, Elinalize.
Ruijerd, Roxy, Eris, Sá ndor, Doga.
There were women and children, and the team of doctors that were
currently staying here.
The team of doctors aside, the subjugation force’s main target was the
Supard race.
If they were to invade, a massacre was likely to happen.
“..........”
Ginger, Julie, Norn were out.
Cliff too.......he isn’t very useful in actual combat.
Even Orsted was out.
Orsted’s mana recovery rate was almost next to none.
The more he used it, the more it decreased.
The only reason I was trying to collect subordinates for Orsted was to
compensate for that fact to begin with.
Just because there was a ight coming, I couldn’t just go and ask him
‘Teacher, please ight.’
If it did come to that then there would be no choice for him but to go,
although it would have been nice if it were only 1 or 2 God ranks.
However, ighting 3 of them would de initely take a considerable
amount of mana.
Then there’s Gisu as well, whose whereabouts were still unknown.
Perhaps there were even more war potential left with him.
Besides, if I were Gisu, I wouldn’t send in someone like Sword God, who
could easily be defeated by us, to directly attack us.
He de initely has some kind of plan in action.
Orsted was the last resort.
Except when he’s needed the most, it should be ine for Orsted to just
guard the village.
Three God ranks.
When I factor in that we’ll be ighting without Orsted, the ight won’t be
easy at all.
The ight won’t be easy at all but......
But it’s not like we can’t win either.
We have 3 powerful contenders like Sword King Eris, North God Sá ndor
and North Emperor Doga.
If they worked together as our support with me, Zanoba and Ruijerd
then.......
The ight won’t be easy at all but......even if we had to run, even if we had
to ight, I don’t think that it would be absolutely impossible.
This all-out war......I thought it was a little bit one-sided considering it
was Gisu.
The entirety of our war potential was concentrated in the Supard
village.
It would’ve been good if they didn’t know about me but when I fell,
Hitogami came to know all about my life and death.
There’s Orsted here and me too.
In such state of affairs, would he challenge an all-out war.......?
No, there was Dark King Vita as well.
Originally, Gisu used Vita and planned to turn Ruijerd and the rest
against me.
If I think about it, he would’ve deceived me as I came to Biheiril
Kingdom regarding this matter.
Arriving at the Supard village together with the disguised North God,
Sword God and Ogre God.
If you add Vita and Ruijerd to the 3 God ranks, the 5 of them could’ve
easily killed us.
That kind of low was also possible.
Yeah.
It’s possible to say that the reason the opponent was losing control of
its pieces was because my time was spent well.
Perhaps even luck had some kind of effect.
I don’t know just who or which one was an apostle but from the
information I received I could feel that Gisu was starting to lose control
of both North God and Sword God.
Just how did Gisu in luence them in the irst place?
Maybe Gisu presented some conditions and they consented to it, and it
worked.
Maybe there were some kind of promises to hold even if it’s
impossible.
And those terms had just came to light from our talk before.
Sword God’s and North God’s aim was to ight with Orsted.
They became fully motivated after watching Orsted’s appearance.
Gisu had prepared for that reaction.
That’s right.
Not to mention, I could see Gisu immediately starting to move after
hearing that I fell into the valley.
According to the plans, he would accelerate the departure of the
subjugation force to match up with the departure of the soldiers of the
Ogre race.
It’s conceivable that he would think to settle things up in my absence
since it’s very dif icult to climb up from the valley.
Gisu knew that I wasn’t dead.
He thought of mobilizing the subjugation force quickly and dealing a
fatal blow to Orsted.
Before I climbed out of the valley.
But I made it in time.
I was able to return before the battle, and the current situation had
calmed down.
It was possible that they still didn’t know about Sá ndor’s true identity.
Incidentally, if we're to consider Hitogami’s agitation then........
“........This might be our chance to win.”
When I muttered those words, a young man entered the room.
Holding a white spear, it was a Supard soldier.
“The subjugation force has arrived. They’re about half a day’s distance
away.”
So they’ve made it in time.
Though just barely.
 Part 3

Earth Dragon Valley.

This place, that was about to become a decisive battleground, was
quite deep.
The average width of the valley was 400 metres.
It could exceed 500 metres at wider gaps, but was still 100~200 metres
at shorter gaps.
The Supards built a bridge across the shortest gap, and came and went
through the opposite side of the forest.
This bridge was smeared with mashed herbs that the invisible wolves
disliked the most.
The number of enemies was a lot, but this was the only path.
It was different from a river, in that you can’t just easily cross over, it
was a place where you have to be careful of where you put your feet.
If we could drop the bridge, we could stall for time.
Moreover, clairvoyance could be used because there were no obstacles
unlike in the forest, and it was within my range.
“Let’s leave the bridge intact.”
Because of that proposal the bridge was left alone.
If the enemy came crossing over we could just drop it.
I had felt them irsthand, the dif iculties of trying to climb up the valley
after falling down into it.
We had the advantage in terms of position.
We didn’t have any time to set up traps but.....
We decided to wait for the enemy on this side.
There were 6 people present.
Me, Eris, Ruijerd, Zanoba, Sá ndor, and Doga.
The 6 of us were going to keep the 3 God ranks company.
It was decided that the Supards would take care of the subjugation
force.
Since Roxy only had one thing to do, she was positioned in the back.
Elinalize and several people of the Supard race were guarding Roxy.
Cliff and the rest were guarding the village.
Well, technically, it was like the combatants were the vanguard and the
magicians were deployed in the rear.
When push came to shove, we could carry the wounded to the village
and bring them back to the front lines after healing them.
Speaking of healing.
I decided to leave the Atofe-hand as it is.
Time, and the number of scrolls that Roxy and Zanoba were holding
was limited right now.
This arm was functioning better than my previous arm, so it’s better to
leave it as it is for now. After the war is over I’ll use a healing scroll to
cure it.
Well, it is the Demon Lord-sama’s valuable gift.
I’ll be making use of it to my heart’s content.
 Part 4

After half-a day, the subjugation force 100 strong were facing us.
On the opposite side, standing in front of the bridge were 3 vanguards.
Wearing a sword on his waist belt, a middle-aged man.
Sword God Gull Farion.
He had aged quite well but his skill with the sword hadn’t declined at
all, that fact was proven to me through my own experience.
Carrying a long sword on his back, a young boy.
North God Kalman the Third.
Aleksander Ryback.
One of the Seven Great World Powers, the limits of his true strength
were still obscure.
And with a height of almost 3 metres, having a build similar to a large
tree, a globular bell-like choker on his neck, and wearing a tiger-striped
rumen on his waist, the red ogre.
Ogre God Malta.
Orsted predicted the reason he didn’t attack my family but we didn’t
know his true motive.
Perhaps one expression of gratitude was in order for that matter.
But I didn’t have any intention to thank him.
He did destroy the of ice.
Then it was hopeless for the elven receptionist who was in the of ice.
In the end, I could never remember her name, I’ll take revenge for her at
least.
“We can’t see Gisu, huh.”
Unfortunately, we couldn’t see that monkey-face near them.
Was he near but hiding himself?
Or was he waiting in Second City Irel?
At the very least, I couldn’t see him with my clairvoyance.
If he did lose the reins then it was possible that he had already led,
since it was Gisu.
The various soldiers of the subjugation force seemed afraid when
looking at the Supards.
Green hair and a chalk-like spear.
The very appearance of the demons that come up in fairy-tales were
now in front of them.
If we win this war, then I’ll give it my all to sell the Ruijerd book in the
Biheiril Kingdom.
“There’s no need to be afraid!”
The subjugation force were visibly afraid, looking at the Supards, but
the 3 God classes were not like that.
“We have an overwhelming amount of personnel!”
North God Kalman the Third was especially full of vitality.
Raising his ist in the air, encouraging his surroundings and shouting
with a voice that could be heard even from here, he was raising the
morale of the troops.
He certainly looked like the igurehead of the subjugation force.
Since they were facing the Supard race within this forest.
It was actually better for them.
Everybody drew their swords and glared at us with clear hostility in
their eyes.
Glaring at us, a group of just less than 20 people who were at the
opposite side of the valley.
And then Aleksander unsheathed his sword from his back.
“I am North God Kalman the Third Aleksander Ryback!
Follow me and you shall gain honor!"
“...........!”
Thus, Aleksander started running on top of the bridge while shouting.
After seeing that, Sá ndor quickly cried out.
“Do it now!”
In the next moment, my hand moved.
I shot a stone cannon with both my hands.
It lew straight ahead and destroyed the bridge’s base.
Furthermore, Ruijerd moved too.
Near his side. The vine on which the bridge was hanging on was
bisected with the chalk-like spear.
“AHHHHHhhhhh!?”
Everyone kept watching that dumbfounded.
The falling bridge.
And North God Kalman the Third who fell towards the very bottom
along with it.
They could do nothing but watch dumbfounded.
The one who shouted, Sá ndor was also looking in amazement.
It can’t be.
It can’t be, this is.....
This is impossible....
Well.
It’s dif icult to save someone who has fallen from this height.
No, it should be ine if it’s Aleksander.
…...But, even if he survived, it would take some time to climb back up.
“........O-only one person of all people?”
There was no one who would cheer on those words.
There was no one who would even send criticism looks.
The scene that happened just now was simply scorched into everyone’s
eyes.
......Now’s the chance.
I loaded my arms with mana.
There weren’t many in this place who could launch an attack.
So let’s do it.
I raised my left hand towards the sky.
Lifting up enormous amounts of mana in my left hand, I made a
thunder cloud.
Suppressing the raging mana within my left arm, I compressed it.
And then I let it fall.
“『Lightning!』”
Lighting fell down with a thunderous roar.
The surroundings were dyed in white, a raging roar echoed.
A cloud of dust luttered about on the opposite side.
Many trees got engulfed in ire, and fell down one by one while making
crackling noises.
I didn’t know how much damage was dealt.
But there was feedback.
A feedback enough to make my hands shake.
The sensation of killing a person.
While gulping it down, I loaded my arms with mana once again.
“Once more......”
The moment I thought that.
Something jumped out from that cloud of dust.
A red mass.
It looked gentle and quiet when seen from a distance, a jump which
could be seen as if it was lying.
But that speed and mass were overwhelming.
The red mass quickly closed in and then impacted.
A sound echoed as if a cannonball had fell and a cloud of dust luttered
about.
The red mass impacted on our right lank.
Two people showed up from that cloud of dust.
“.........”
An ogre with a red body and a human in his forties.
Ogre God Malta and Sword God Gull Farion.
The two of them had jumped over the valley to come.
A 100-metre jump.
As expected of the Great powers.
“Now then.......who’s going to be my opponent?”
A ferociously laughing wolf.
It was different from when I irst confronted him.
Right now, he was standing there with a precise killing intent and
holding an absolute resolution.
At his back, there was a scabbard holding one sword.
Probably a cursed sword.
It was different from the one which nailed my back armor.
Unknowingly, cold sweat started running through my back.
“It’s me.”
She naturally moved forward.
The Red Mad Dog.
Two swords hanging on her back.
While folding her arms, she stood in front of the Sword God with her
majestic posture.
“I thought so. Any one else?”
“It’s me.”
As I introduced himself, the Sword God laughed, taken aback.
“You really look full of spirit, eh?”
“Thanks to you, I’m in good health.”
“Tch, that’s why I said it would’ve been better if I had lopped his head
off.”
Just who was he blaming?
It was probably Gisu.
Thus, together with me.
The person holding the chalk-like spear with green hair, a veteran hero
was standing beside me.
It was the three of us again.
Eris, Ruijerd and me.
The three of us will ight together.
It was the second coming of 『Dead End』
It 3 vs. 1, but there were no complaints.
Me and Sá ndor originally planned to keep Aleksander company but he
was at fault for falling down the valley like an idiot.
“.........”
Sá ndor, Zanoba and Doga were facing the Ogre God.
Since I’ve heard that the Ogre God’s ighting style was hand-to-hand
combat, Zanoba and Doga were the best pick, as mighty power types.
I’ve also heard that North God Kalman the Second was used to ighting
a large amount of enemies.
Their compatibility was perfect.
We can win.
Perhaps someone might be sacri iced.
Still, we can defeat these two.
“---------Hoough!”
That thought only remained for a moment.
A yell could be heard from behind us.
As we promptly turned around, something was lying up from the cliff.
It wasn’t something.
It was the black-haired young boy that had fallen down just moments
ago.
“Haa....Haa....”
While wiping his cold sweat, he held out his sword towards the sky.
And declared with a pompous tone.
“I’m North God Kalman the Third! The one who will defeat the cursed
evil god Orsted and become a hero! The ones who are going to stand in
my way, prepare yourselves!”
Don’t tell me.
Don’t tell me, did he run up to us?
From the bottom of the valley.......?
No, it may be a cliff, but it’s not completely vertical.
I could climb up the valley while using magic as well but I would have
had to stop midway many times.
He could have used that sword to break through the walls and hurriedly
climb up from the bottom........
Should I say that this too is as expected from one of the World Powers?
“........I guess it can’t be helped. Rudeus-dono, let’s keep this fool
company together.”
“Yes.”
I nodded to Sá ndor’s words.
It was unfortunate that I couldn’t ight together with Eris and Ruijerd
but it couldn’t be helped. We’ll just be going according to plan.
“Please be careful of that sword. That’s the world’s strongest sword.”
There was only one sword held by the North God.
It was manufactured when that King of the Dragon Kingdom was
defeated, the legendary large sword.
『Dragon King Sword』 Kajakuto.
“.............Why?”
But the holder of that sword, while still holding up the sword was
looking our way with a labbergasted face.
“Why are you here?”
North God Kalman the Third.
Aleksander Ryback looked at me with a shivering voice.
Fufu, was it really that strange that I was alive after falling down into
the valley and even came back from there?
Gisu might’ve told you about my existence but you may not have
believed it.
But, falling down into the valley means a survival lag was.......
Huh?
Was he really looking at me?
Aleksander’s line of gaze was behind me.
It was Sá ndor.
Well, that was obvious I guess.
“Father!”
Was that shout the signal for the start of the ight or was it just a matter
of time?
“Uoooooaaaaaaahhhh!!!”
In the next instant, Ogre God Malta yelled while raising his hands over
his head and slapped the ground.
The ground rose, the cliff collapsed and the trees mowed down.
As if the peace was being washed away by that very shockwave, the
ight began.
 Author's Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q.The Army corps and the Magicians using the special magic
invocation law of Magician Frau who appeared during the
subjugation of the Kingdom of the Dragon King. Does that even
exist in the original story of the Mushoku world?
A.I don’t think it does anymore.

Q. I think the enemy’s reaction seeing Rudeus alive might have

been a little too thin…….
A. They already got the message through Hitogami.

Q. At irst it was Sándor who was talking with Eris but he was using
such a polite tone that I mistook him for Roxy for a moment.
A. I’m really sorry. I’ll try to make it so that it’s more understandable.

Q. The red mass that came lying was the Ogre God, right?
I couldn’t see the Sword God lying but could it be that he got on
Ogre God’s back?
A. That’s right.

Q. After this war is over, let’s play baseball with everyone.

(Suggestion)
A. Strip rock-paper-scissors? (Disgusting)
Translator : Puns intensi ies. The questioner says ‘Yakyuu kai’ which
means ‘a round of baseball game’ and the author says ‘yakyuuken’
which basically means the ‘strip rock-paper-scissors game’ wherein the
loser of each round removes an article of clothing.

Q. I have one doubt, why didn’t the Sword God and North God go
towards the Supard village to attack the President after defeating
Rudi?
A. Because they didn’t have any weapons.
Because they must report back the information.
Also, it was Gisu’s request to keep up with Ogre God’s pace.

Q. Why did the President say that it would take time for the Ogre
God rather than the World Powers?
A. There’s a variation between HP and defensive power.

Q. The Supard race’s village was changed to Supard village on the

way but is it alright?
A. Well, it’s ine either way. It’s not like that village is a name itself.

Q. To think that Magonote-san’s Q&A would progress faster than

before......this was a irst for me.
A. I had some things to do so.
Translator : Magonote-san is the penname of the author or 'Rifujin na
Magonote' if you haven’t realized it yet.

Q. If he were to M with the Atofe-hand that means......!

A. It’ll be crushed, he’ll turn into Girldeus!

Q. Were there names written on the stone monument of the Seven

Great World Powers?
Or was it just the crests(family crests)?
A. It should be only the crests.

Q. Why doesn’t the President ight, I wonder?

It’s understandable that Rudeus is conserving his mana but
wouldn’t it be ine just ighting without using any mana at all.
Since he’s stronger than anyone even without using any magic, I
think it’s too good an opportunity to pass to let him play around
with others to be frank.
Why not use the rook? I can’t understand why the rook turned
inside out as a dragon, the strongest piece(President) not being
deployed this time?
A. As per the conditions, 『 President using his mana 』 will result in
defeat.
They could ascertain the enemy’s war potential but they still haven’t
seen Gisu and it’s not like they have completely identi ied all of the
apostles.
It’s possible that there were reserve military force as well, and in the
case if someone were to break through Rudeus and the rest then the
president will become a necessity in order to protect the village.
It’s certainly as you say that it’ll be easy victory for the President if
there’s only 1 God rank but mana compensation is not zero.
Not to mention, Gisu was the one who proposed to cut off Rudeus’s
arms at a narrow place, so it’s possible that he might have thought of
something to expend the President’s mana supply as well.
That’s why, preservation comes irst.
The President isn’t a rook or a bishop, he’s the King.
Although Rudeus’ overprotectiveness is certainly true.

Q. If they were at a distance of half-a-day then the enemy’s hands

would never reach them so I think that it would become an
extremely easy to deal with extermination force with 0 danger if
he used the clairvoyance.
A. Firstly, since it takes a whole day from the village to the forest
therefore the troops had already entered the forest.
Clairvoyance can only work as long as there’s no obstacles in one’s
straight line of sight.
Since the forest is quite deep, it’s possible that even if he climbed up to
a high place to use clairvoyance he still won’t be able to see the enemy
troops.
The best unobstructed view you can get from within the forest is near
the valley.
The enemy troops came to a stop at the valley freeing their reins for
the extermination.
If it wasn’t half-a-day from the village but rather 『 1 day from the
forest 』 then they could have performed a long distance attack by
setting up camp near the forest’s entrance, then after that retreating till
the valley. They could have gone with that kind of strategy.
The above 2 may lack in description a little bit.
I’ll add some more.

1. Well this is a bit confusing but bear with me. Alex=Sá ndor=North God the
Second. Aleksander=Sandor=North God the Third
I choose Sá ndor over Shandor because Sá ndor is the hungarian name for Alex
which is a shorter name for Alexander.
Or you can just call him Goldy for ease of convenience since he's the Golden
Knight leader.
Now Sandor was simply Sandor in engrish so I left it as is.
Aleksander is the polish alternative name for Alexander. And his nickname is
Alek.
Chapter 251 - Mad Sword King vs
Former Sword God
 Part 1

Before they noticed, Eris’ group had gotten far away from the valley.
The moment Ogre God moved, Gull Farion began to run away from the
battle ield.
“This place should be good.”
“.......”
The place Gull stopped at was a clearing in the forest.
Only about a minute had passed.
But Gull moved fast, he had already covered quite a distance from the
valley .
Eris felt a little anxious being separated from Rudeus,
But she immediately focused on the enemy in front of her.
“It’s because the Ogre God doesn’t discriminate while rampaging. I
don’t really want to be interrupted.”
Gull said that and once again looked at Eris.
“.......”
But he did not draw his sword.
As if he was saying - For you, bare hands would be enough.
To Eris, it looked like a stance full of openings.
Eris confronted Gull and held her beloved 『 Elegant Phoenix Dragon
Sword』 above her head.
But before her, even if formerly, was a Sword God.
Eris spent some time deciding whether or not she should take that
opening.
“.....You look lively.”
It was surprising.
Surprisingly, Gull let out a word.
No, Gull was also human. It shouldn’t be surprising for him to say
something.
But still, despite this sort of situation, for this man to start something
not using swords but using words was not surprising to Eris.
 g g p g
“.......”
In response to Eris quizzically tilting her head, Gull laughed.
“Do you remember Jino? Jino Blitz.”
“.....I remember. I didn’t like him very much.”
At that answer, Gull gave a surprised laugh.
“Yeah. He was strong compared to his age but he was a pretty boorish
guy.”
Gull said that while looking at the sky.
The trees swayed as the wind blew and the sound of rustling leaves
could be heard.
There wasn’t any sign of birds or other small animals.
Only the distant sound of falling trees and explosions could be heard.
Most likely, the Ogre God or maybe the North God’s ighting.
Gull’s words lowed along those sounds.
“Right now he is the Sword God.”
“............Huh?”
“The great I have given him the title of Sword God.”
Eris didn’t understand the meaning of those words.
The Sword God Gull Farion was not a Sword God.
Even after it was said, Eris didn’t understand.
“That bastard, what’s with him? He suddenly said that he wanted to
marry Nina! And then when I said he had to become stronger than the
great me if he wanted to marry her.......The bastard really did!”
Even though Gull said that with disdain he actually seemed rather
pleased.
Raising the corners of his mouth in a slight grin, he started
remembering that time.
“It was in an instant! A sword that fast and heavy, even in my youth it
would once or twice.......No, he was probably better than me.”
Gull seemed to have remembered something as he swung his hand
through the air.
He swung his hand around like a sword, with a speed that could bring
out a shockwave.
He suddenly brought a stop to his swinging hand.
“Why was it that the great I, for the second time couldn’t swing my
sword? I still don’t get it.”
And his arm returned to his side.
“It’s dif icult for the great me to understand, as I was the strongest from
the moment I was born. But I guess ordinary people have their
moments after all.
Moments when they can surpass talent through hard work.......”
Gull said that while looking up at the sky once more.
He could be heard muttering - No, it seems I’m no longer the strongest. -
under his breath.
“In any case, he already has everything he ever wanted in his hands.
The woman of his dreams, the title of Sword God.......in the Holy Land of
the Sword, everyone has recognised his strength. The era of the Sword
God Jino isn’t far off.”
Gull looked at Eris
He inally looked directly at her.
“Compared to him, what have you accomplished?”
“.......What?”
“After you inally got your man you now wag your tail towards Orsted,
who was supposed to be your enemy!”
Hah!
Gull Farion laughed but there was no smile.
His eyes radiating rage, glared at Eris.
“I had entrusted it to you. The dream of overthrowing Dragon God
Orsted with absolute animosity.”
“When I remember it now it seems ridiculous. Why did I entrust that to
someone like you?”
“You’ve completely lost your fangs. Hah, some Mad Sword King you are!
What part of you is Mad? It’s nice that you’ve got the man you wanted
and all, but what are you, the third? Are you satis ied with that?”
Words were thrown out in rapid succession.
However, they didn’t resonate in Eris’ ears.
She could think of nothing but to not give a damn.
She wasn’t concerned.
She didn’t remember being entrusted with anything.
Therefore Eris answered like this.
“.......You’ve become effeminate haven’t you?”
Sword God’s pupils contracted.
His condensed killing intent headed straight for his arm.
“You are excommunicated.”
“I don’t care.”
“You may no longer call yourself a Sword King.”
“Try it if you can.”
Eris was already prepared for war.
Rather, Eris wondered just why they had been playing with words until
now.
“Do you think you can win?”
“Isn’t it obvious? I’ll send a weakling like you to the other world with a
single blow.”
“Hah......That’s the second time in my life that the great I have been
called a weakling.”
Thus, Gull Farion took his stance.
He spread his legs, lowered his waist, put his hand on the sword hilt
and took his stance as if to hide the sword.
The stance of Iaido.
Sword King Ghyslaine Dedorudia’s speciality, a killing technique.
“........”
Eris clenched her teeth upon seeing that.
The Sword God Style possessed the commonplace practice of thrusting
the heaviest sword as fast as you can.
However, there were three stances.
One was the middle-step.
The basic form of Sword God Style, which is capable of dealing with any
kind of combat low.
Another was the upper-step.
An offensive stance which is it for someone who can impede the
opponent’s low of combat before he/she gets to attack.
The last was Iaido.
A defensive stance which is it for someone who can calculate the best
timing of attack by snif ing out the opponent’s low of combat.
In short,
Iaido for someone who can read their opponent,
Upper-step for someone who can impede the opponent,
And those who specialise in neither take the middle-step.
Eris held a natural sense of rhythm and was someone who could
assertively impede an opponent’s low of combat, so she specialized in
upper-step.
As a Beast race possessing both extraordinary hearing and smell along
with great intuition and hindsight, Ghyslaine specialized in Iaido.
“.........”
The stance Gull Farion took was Iaido.
This former Sword God could ight with any stance.
But in this situation, he chose Iaido.
And although she understood that, Eris was not afraid.
Silently letting out small breaths in between, they slowly closed their
distance.
In that moment, Gull felt uncomfortable.
Eris was strangely quiet.
The Eris that in the Holy Land of the Sword was known as the 『 Mad
Dog』, that would bare her fangs and simply attack right from the front,
was not rushing to attack.
Something had changed.
It was her expression.
Eris had a smile.
Eris was grinning with an evil smile plastered over her face, but she
stood there with a clear atmosphere like a monk in training.
If you had seen the expression you would have understood that it was a
trick.
Gull was not going to be deceived.
He only waited with his stance as if time had stopped, with the large
tree to his back.
“........”
“........”
It was a strange sight.
Especially to those that knew them, one could simply look and know
something was off.
Both Eris’ and Gull’s school of swordsmanship specialised in attacking
irst.
Without doing so, there is no way to climb the ladder of the Sword God
style.
But neither of them moved.
Only the leaves dancing in the wind like snow showed that the time was
still moving.
Looking at this scene, you’d think it was the same as that time.
For example, the person they were talking about just moments ago,
Jino Blitz.
He had seen it.
A battle of the Sword God style without movement.
That’s right, a few years ago.
The day when Eris became a Sword King.
The ight of Eris Greyrat and Nina Farion.
They didn’t move.
The two of them did not move.
Or maybe, for these two high level practitioners of the Sword God style,
this stillness had become an eternity, and thus, they did not move.
Nay, they moved however.
Eris tensely closed the gap until only a inger of distance was left
between the two.
At that last moment, only a short distance remained between their
swords.
The gap in front of Eris.
But this distance was far.
It was too far for a inishing blow.
To land the greatest single strike, it was still too far.
“........”
In the battle between Eris and Nina, whoever moved irst would lose.
If Nina released a perfect 『Longsword of Light』 , Eris would be able
to exceed that speed.
But it was Gull Farion.
Even if he was a former Sword God, he could easily exceed Eris in
speed.
He could’ve easily stepped out of Eris’ range and adjusted his sword so
that it just barely struck her irst.
But he didn’t.
Gull Farion held his stance.
He neither closed the gap nor changed his angle.
He simply stood motionless, watching Eris’ movements.
As if only Eris existed in this world, only her movements.
Eventually, Eris had entered the killing range.
She had con idence that her strongest slash would end it in an instant.
 g
“.......”
A small doubt, a truly tiny worry, spawned within Eris.
Gull Farion had no openings.
Right now, she had the con idence that if she released a 『Longsword
of Light』, even if he was a former Sword God, she had the con idence
to kill him.
But her opponent was Gull Farion.
She remembered that day in the Holy Land of the Sword, that moment
of humiliation.
That moment when she couldn’t see it at all and was completely blown
away by Gull Farion.
“........Ngh!”
The next instant, Gull Farion moved.
Dropping his waist only by a few millimetres, he gripped the handle
and gathered his strength.
Eris moved as if she was tempted by it.
She ended up moving.
Towards the certain kill hit from her perfect stillness.
『Longsword of Light』
The world’s strongest sword technique was ired.
But, at that moment, something caught Eris' eyes
She saw Gull Farion holding the sword’s hilt with a backhanded grip.
It was not 『Light Reversal』.
It was without a doubt, a 『Longsword of Light』
A 『Longsword of Light』 unlike Eris had ever seen before.
“Water God Style Secret Technique 『Flow』 .”
All that remained in Eris’ hands was a tingling feeling.
The 『Longsword of Light』, that was ired by Eris, collided with Gull’s
swift sword as if being counter-attacked, distributing the impact.
The tree behind Gull was cut down diagonally.
As the swords were on the verge of colliding, Gull pressured a little bit
which made Eris’ posture to slant ever so slightly.
As her posture shook, Eris was thrown off balance.
Just that was enough.
Gull’s pupils re lected Eris’ defenseless neck.
The retaliating sword took light.
Was it the reparation for using the unfamiliar secret techniques from
another school? That the speed of the sword was in no way fast.
The speed of the sword did not reach that of the light’s.
At best it was the speed of sound.
『Longsword of absolute silence』
But at this distance, this separation.
To kill someone in one hit, the 『 Longsword of Light 』 was not
necessary.
A simple attack to cut the head off was enough.
Like a guillotine, the sword fell.
A sharp sound rang out.
A kling and a klang could be heard together, the sound of metal
colliding.
The sword had stopped. Biting into Eris’ neck, it had stopped before
reaching an artery.
Gull’s eyes were spread wide open.
Unaware, there was a single man behind Eris.
A warrior possessing green hair, and a chalk-like spear.
The man who was standing behind Eris’ back as if hiding himself, he
had stopped Gull’s sword like her guardian spirit.
If that technique had been a Long Sword of Light.
The very instant after Gull had that thought.
“GAAAAaaaaaaaa!”
While twisting her body, the sword which was drawn from Eris’ right
side of her waist, mowed down Gull Farion’s torso.
“.......Guh!”
In an instant, Gull Farion had jumped backwards.
He landed behind with a thump.
“.........”
But while his feet landed, his upper body didn’t go with him.
Gull Farion’s upper body lew in mid-air.
It spun around three times and fell to the ground.
 Part 2

Gull Farion looked at his upper-half of the body slowly falling down.
And then admitted his defeat.
“Ah, damnit........”
While facing upwards, he muttered.
He hadn’t seen.
He hadn’t seen the Supard warrior standing behind Eris.
Nay, he did see.
He did see him but it never entered his mind.
He thought that nothing would change even if an enemy of that level
was here.
In reality, Ruijerd couldn’t see the『Longsword of Light』.
Even if he was a veteran of the battle ield he just couldn’t perceive that
excessively fast sword lash.
But Gull’s second attack was different.
It wasn’t the Long Sword of Light or anything.
It was just a normal slash attack which was loaded with the minimum
amount of power and speed necessary to cut a person’s neck.
For an average soldier, Eris’ neck would’ve been bisected before one
even had the time to think about stopping it.
But the one who restrained it was Ruijerd.
A veteran of the battle ield who had lived for hundreds of years.
He should be able to see it.
He should be able to stop it.
Gull had underestimated Ruijerd Supardia.
And Eris too, who had entrusted her back to Ruijerd, believing in him.
If Eris was to hesitate.
If he had thought of the possibility, even for an instant, that Ruijerd
would stop his sword.
Then Gull’s jump would have made it in time.
“Why didn’t you use Sword God Style?”
Eris questioned the fallen Gull with blood dripping from her neck.
Despite that instant presentation of offense and defense, her forehead
was drenched with sweat.
“I thought I would lose if I did.”
From the perspective of a swordsman.
If Eris were to use the same move by holding the sword above her
head, and iring the fastest 『 Longsword of Light 』 then Gull would
have had the advantage.
But he didn’t do it.
He couldn’t.
The memory of his ight with Jino Blitz loated in Gull’s mind.
It was the memory of that ight.
The sword he believed in and never doubted.
The technique he believed in and never doubted.
Which were very easily destroyed and he was defeated, that memory.
His left hand with bone fractures, and his unsightly igure at the back of
the dojo, that moment.
The surrounding gazes.
Jino who was looking down on him.
That weakened his resolve of using the Longsword of Light as the irst
strike.
Gull Farion is a prodigy of swords.
He had taken the name of Sword God, but if he were to ight in a Water
God Style dojo then he could only rise up to the Water Emperor rank.
Therefore, a technique from Water God Style was used.
He had absolute con idence that he would win. He was also deadly
serious.
If he had taken the Sword God name then he wouldn’t have been able to
use it.
He had to behave accordingly as a Sword God.
He had a strong sense of judgement that he must use one of the Sword
God style techniques as the Sword God.
But this time was different.
There was nothing to stop him from using one of the Water God Style
techniques to distribute the 『 Longsword of Light 』 in the most
reliable way.
Therefore, he provocated Eris through words and took the initiative.
Something he would never do during his time as the Sword God.
Now that he recalled it, he would never have obeyed Gisu’s order of
cutting Rudeus’ arms either.
His gears had probably been out of order from the beginning.
When he was defeated by Jino Blitz, they were thrown out of order.
Gull Farion didn’t have as much self-con idence as before.
He didn’t have as much strength as before.
The strongest swordsman had already ceased to exist.
“Just like you said, I had become an effeminate small fry.”
Gull didn’t give an excuse.
The person who believed in their technique won, and the one who
didn’t, lost.
That was just how it was.
And the words he said before the start of the battle were such
effeminate words as well.
If he was vomiting out such words then it should’ve been better to just
stab him at once.
That was de initely small fry talk, and Eris might’ve looked at him as no
more than a drunkard in a bar.
I must ight Orsted, I won't let it end at this rate, I want to be successful
one last time - stimulated by those thoughts, he was tempted by Gisu's
offer, and thought that he would be able to challenge Orsted.
Now that he thought that, he couldn't even laugh at himself in mockery.
"......I wonder what you're doing."
While looking down on him, Eris understood.
That he was pitiable.
And then, an inexpressible sorrow welled up inside her.
That this was the end of the person who had once shaken her, who she
had somewhat feared.
Therefore she asked.
".......Do you have any last words?"
Gull looked up to Eris with only his eyes.
A woman with red hair.
When he saw her for the irst time, he thought that she had some talent.
He thought that she was unre ined but she could become even stronger
than Ghyslaine.
He never once thought that she would be the one to kill him.
He always thought that she would stay below him.
He thought that he could win anytime he fought her.
"The one who wields the sword only for oneself is pure, the pure sword
would become sharper than anyone else’s.
People change. The sword wielded for the sake of others is strong but it
will be in luenced by others.
Once you hesitate, that hesitation will haunt you thereafter. Your sword
will become dull.
That is how I think so.
Marrying a woman, having a child. Raising disciples. What was it that I
did as a Sword God?.......as I kept thinking about such absurd things I
had gotten so dull.”
Within his fading consciousness, Gull could feel words leaking out from
him.
It wasn’t that there was a need to convey it.
They weren’t his last words.
He had never thought about what he would say before he died.
He had never thought that he would die in such a place.
His thoughts simply leaked out from his lips.
“Eris.
You’re the best one after all.
You didn’t become weak.
You look like you’re being possesed by freedom. You continue to remain
free.”
A clot of blood gushes forth from Gull’s mouth.
Without wiping off that blood, Gull presented the sword he was holding
in his hands to Eris.
“......Take it.”
“I’ll be accepting this.”
An incoherent action.
But Eris quickly received it.
As expected for someone who was at death’s door, Gull’s hands were
dreadfully cold.
But the hilt of the sword was hot.
“Haa......”
Looking at that, Gull breathed out.
His lungs no longer had the energy to even breath in.
“It’s nice for a person who is free to be strong........”
His hand fell.
Sword God Gull Farion died.
Eris silently went down on her knees.
And extracted the sword’s scabbard from Gull’s back.
She then put the sword back into the scabbard, and placed it on her
back.
“Phew-.........”
While giving out a huge sigh, she brought out a scroll from her bosom.
An elementary healing magic scroll.
She was given one scroll to use in time of need, and so she held that one
sheet.
While applying it to her neck, which was bleeding profusely, she sent
mana into it.
The wound disappeared in an instant.
“.......Eris.”
“Let’s go and support Rudeus.”
“Yeah.”
While saying only a few words, the two of them turned back......
After walking for several steps, Eris stopped.
She turned.
To remove the sight of Gull Farion’s empty pale corpse, Eris tightly
grasped her ist.
She chanted a spell.
In order to remember only this one technique taught to her by Rudeus
she practiced this magic many times over with Ghyslaine.
“-----『Fire Ball』”
The ireball ired by Eris’ hand burned Gull Farion’s body.
Eris didn’t watch until the end of Gull Farion’s corpse, now wrapped in
lames.
She turned around and with a quick pace, left that place behind.
The surrounding trees were caught by the ire and smoke started
coming out as if signalling something.
Not being hindered by anyone, until that ire was put out by Nature, it
continued.......
 Author’s Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. Come to think of it, what happened to the pamphlet that you
applied for?
A. I wonder what happened……
I can only say to wait for it, there is no way for it but to become small as
time passess.

Q. If Orsted’s mana supply will recover after some 30 years then

shouldn’t it be ine for him to join the ight? The Laplace is ight is
going to be 80 years from now right?
A. If the president’s mana supply could recover in 30 years then he
would join the ight by on his own accord.

Q. Just how much old is Sándor=Alex Ryback-san?

A. Maybe somewhere around 300 years old.

Q. Why does it look cool when Eris says it but when I say it, it looks
as if I’m just ridiculing the memory……
A. It’s probably because Eris doesn’t have that much memory left.

Q. Are the members on the stone monuments added according to

their standard equipment? Or are they judged by their plain
strength? I would like to know that.
A. The members on the stone monument aren’t very related to their
strength.
Jino defeated Gull and was changed to Sword God, that’s just how it is.

Q. There won’t be any more changes in the rank of the World

Powers during this ight, right?
A. No.

Q. Did she properly burn Gull’s lower half of body?

A. The entire surroundings went up in lames, taking that with it.
 g p g
Q. Gull Farion died too quickly, don’t you think he became a little bit
too weak?
A. Even during that ight, he would be stronger than Eris in a one-on-
one situation.

Q. I was quite surprised that Jino became the Sword God!

A. He had more talent than anyone else, he kept training everyday since
a young age, and was able to lay his groundwork.

Q. Even though he was cut in two Former Sword God-sama still had
the time to talk but if someone were to get cut in half in this world
then just how long would that person live I wonder…
A. Depends on how he was cut!

Q. Eris used......magic......?......ehhh?
A. You get surprised each time she uses it.

Q. Eris and Ghyslaine. Couldn’t they invoke a chantless healing

magic by themselves with Rudeus’ guidance?
A. They can’t.

Q. According to power levels, Eris>Ruijerd right?

Regarding simple maggots.
A. Let’s see.
If it became a ight like that, Eris would be stronger.

『 』 『 』
Q. Even though Gull ired a Longsword of Light it ended up
being Flow of the Water God Style Secret Technique?
Did he combine them together?
A. Yes, he did combine them.

Q. Even though you should’ve written approximately the same

number of characters, this story felt a bit less than usual.
A. It was around 7000 characters so it was less than usual.
Chapter 252 - Third Generation
vs Second Generation + α
 Part 1

We were separated by quite a distance.

The rampage of Ogre God Malta.
A gigantic ogre who was going berserk like a storm, mowing down
trees and digging up the earth.
As if being washed away by the aftermath, we were separated from the
battle ield.
The ones who were facing him were Zanoba and Doga.
Since the Ogre God was a simple power type monster, their
compatibility was perfect.
Since he’s a Miko, there is no one who could win against Zanoba in
physical power and Doga is quite powerful against an approaching
enemy.
But that much was obvious.
I didn’t have the time to worry about the others.
The one who was standing before me was at the 7th rank of the Seven
Great World Powers.
North God Kalman the Third.
Aleksander Ryback.
One of the two adversaries who pushed me down into the valley.
Not to mention, I didn’t have the MK. I on me and MK. II was
incomplete.
He wasn’t an enemy I could go easy on or be careless around.
The early bird gets the worm.
So with quagmire I————
“Wait!”
Or so I thought, but in the next instant North God Kalman III’s shout
stalled me.
The opponent was a North God style user however.
It wouldn’t be strange if he ambushed us under the false pretence of
asking to wait.
So I silently set up quagmire.
And ired stone cannons in quick succession.
“Let us talk a little bit before the battle!”
He easily repelled the stone cannons.
Or did they stray away from their path?
In any case, the stone cannons changed their trajectory mid-air and
were repelled.
Even though the quagmire should have been set-up near his feet, he
was not sinking.
Was this the power of a North God!?
No, that’s wrong.
I’ve de initely heard about the ability of that 『Dragon King Sword』
“Your anger is reasonable.
After losing both of your arms and falling into the valley, you would
surely want to ight as soon as possible.
But please wait for a moment.
After I’ve talked I’ll keep you company at once.
A small fry like you can surely make time for the conversation between
two strong people, right?”
A small fry......HAH!
You underestimatin’ me, I’ll make mincemeat out of ya!
But I couldn’t bring myself to get angry.
I certainly couldn’t deny the fact that I looked like a small fry in front of
one of the Seven Great World Powers.
On the contrary, it was refreshing since I'd been getting nothing but
praise these days.
“...........”
As for me, I didn’t want to wait.
It was possible that he was stalling for time, I wanted to win as soon as
possible and then go around to back others up.
While thinking that, I took a step back and exchanged looks with
Sá ndor.
He wasn’t moving, just like Alek.
If he wasn’t going to ight, I wouldn’t be able to win alone.
“It can’t be helped.”
While shrugging Sá ndor moved forward.
“.......So, what is it? Stranger.”
“Stranger? Me? The one who knows more about you than anyone else
in this world?”
“I do think that this is our irst meeting though?”
“The irst time we met was when I came out of mother’s belly. Father.”
I wonder why Sá ndor was playing dumb.
“Father. Please stop this.
I can tell even when you’ve put that clumsy helmet on.......”
If Hitogami peeked into my mind then even Alek should know that.
“You are North God Kalman the Second, Alex Ryback!”
“Alek-kun. You should’ve said that after I removed my helmet.”
While saying that, Sá ndor sighed and removed his helmet.
A black-haired middle-aged man.
Alek had black hair as well.
Now that I looked again, they both looked quite similar.
“After defeating me you would say that I was a strong enemy, and to at
least respect your victory, I would then remove my helmet. Only for you
to see that I was your fath————”
“Enough of that! I thought you died a long time ago.......what have you
been doing until now!?”
“......I took on a disciple, and have been teaching martial arts.
Recently, I caught the eye of Her Majesty Ariel and have now become a
Knight.”
“Disciple? You, who had entrusted this sword to me and abandoned the
North God style, have taken a disciple!?”
Anger loated onto Alek-kun’s face.
I don’t know what went on between them.
But it seemed Sá ndor’s words had sparked something inside him.
“Alek-kun, it’s not as if I abandoned the North God Style.”
“Lies, even now you do not hold a sword!”
“Hmm.”
Sá ndor lifted his rod to show it.
A rod made of metal
“You mean this? I think it has made me stronger.”
“! Are you making fun of me!? That piece of metal, stronger than this
Dragon King Sword!?”
“That’s not true. Alek-kun, that sword is the strongest in the world.
I, who have wielded it for 100 years, know that the best.”
“Then why?”
“It’s too strong. That sword.”
In response to Aleksander’s question, Sá ndor answered.
As if it was reasonable.
As if it was obvious.
As if he were admonishing him.
“With that sword in hand, no matter how large the beast, no matter
how agile the monster, no matter how strong the soldier, they were no
match. I won countless battles and became a hero with that sword.”
“But a thought suddenly came to my mind.
I became a hero. But, was there some kind of difference before and
after I obtained this sword?
As a result, I began wondering whether North God Kalman II, Alex
Ryback, was actually strong or not.”
“Once those thoughts entered my head, I could no longer ight like
before.
Of course, I didn't intend to deny my comrades and my ights till now
but.....
I simply thought that my time as a hero was over.
That is why I entrusted you with the title of 『North God the Hero』 ,
and left to spread the『Teachings of North God Kalman I』.
Alek obviously felt left out.
I didn’t really get it but, the old man Alex(Sá ndor), got tired of ighting,
gave up his characteristic sword and attempted to spread his
teachings.
And his child who was against it was mad.
Well, it was not as if I didn’t understand.
If you were suddenly entrusted with something that big of a
responsibility and your father goes missing, of course you’d be angry.
“And the result was Auber, that wacky faction?”
“That was also one of the paths to demonstrate the teachings of North
God Kalman I.”
“I have not acknowledged that wacky faction. That is not the North God
style.”
Alexander shook his head without trying to hide his bad mood.
Auber huh.....
He certainly wasn’t a swordsman.
More like a ninja.
“Was it even swordsmanship?”
“North God Kalman the First used a sword, but there is no need to stick
to the sword.”
“Is that why you’re using that piece of metal?”
“Yes, with this, I can feel myself getting stronger. And when you can feel
your own growth, it is possible for humans to get even stronger.”
“......I don’t get it”
Alek-kun looked dissatis ied.
Perhaps he’s still young.
He couldn’t say no to the path he had chosen.
“Alek-kun. I’ll be asking the same thing, why are you here?”
“I came here to defeat Orsted. After defeating the Dragon God I will
become the 2nd rank.”
“Oh, you have so much motivation. As your father I’m proud.”
While smiling, Sá ndor praised Alek.
Sá ndor-san?
You’re not wrong for being proud but you are on our side, right?
You won’t just say - Alright, I’ll help you out - and then become our
enemy, right?
“I’ve become your enemy this time around, but you have permission to
totally defeat me and then go challenge Orsted.”
“That’s obvious. Even if you have become my enemy, as North God
Kalman III, I will de initely show you that I can attain grand fame as
well.”
What’s up with this grand fame?
Well, that's desirable but worrying about your family’s or your father’s
greatness is also possible.
I can’t support them from my position though.
“Not only just that. I’m going to annihilate the Supard race!”
“Hn? The Supard race are not demons, you know. You’ve seen that once
yourself, haven’t you?”
Alek did nothing but nod to Sá ndor’s puzzlement.
“I don’t care about something like that. The Supards are famous as
demons. If I were to destroy them then my name would be passed
down as a hero for eternity.”
“That isn’t something a hero would do.”
“Maybe. But I can’t help but choose that path.
If I don’t I can’t surpass your exploits.
I can’t surpass North God Kalman II’s name.”
“If you surpass my name then you’ll become a hero?”
“That’s right!”
With his mouth partly agape, Sá ndor faced towards me.
And then bowed his head.
“Please forgive me, Rudeus-dono. I thought I could persuade him, but
looks like this foolish son of mine is an even greater fool than I had
expected.”
“.......It certainly seems that way.”
It seemed Alek was being manipulated by the word called hero.
He didn’t want to become a hero by doing heroic things, but was
making a fuss about it to become famous.
It was a situation where anyone would want to say - that’s not how it
works.
I can’t say it properly but.......that’s not how it works.
“Let’s stop him.”
“Roger.”
Sá ndor put his helmet on and prepared his rod.
I widened my arms as if to support him from behind.
Alek came at us while glaring with a sullen look.
Denying his way of doing things, being called a fool by a stunned
expression, his swirling anger had no way to go down.
“..........Do you think you can defeat me, who possesses the Dragon King
Sword, with that piece of metal and carrying that novice’s burden?”
“Yeah, of course. I intend to punish you thoroughly.”
Sá ndor declared full of con idence.
Hearing the word punishment, Alek’s cord of patience was inally cut.
“Don’t underestimate me!”
The ight between North God II and North God III began.
 Part 2

“TAAAAaaaaaaa!”
Alek took the initiative to shout irst.
Easily wielding the large sword in his hands, he slashed at Sá ndor’s
shoulder.
“OOOHHHH!”
Sá ndor warded off that overwhelming force with his rod.
Alek lost his posture making him defensele———NAY.
He faced his body forward with a fearsome sense of balance and struck
Sá ndor once again.
Sá ndor moved as if he was anticipating for that.
While rotating himself he parried Alek’s gale-like attack a second time.
And while parrying it, using the principle of leverage, he sweeped Alek’s
leg.
Alek’s posture came crumbling down all a————NAY.
Alek’s body loated as if leaping over Sá ndor, then came back down to
the ground with a speed that was normally impossible.
Moving in a nonsensical way.
But I knew that.
This was the power of Kajakuto 『The Cursed Dragon King Sword』
......Gravity manipulation.
“OORYAAAaaaaaaa!”
But Sá ndor was coping with it.
As he turned his back, the blows from the Dragon King sword were
parried and parried and parried.
He gradually changed his direction and before long he was facing Alek.
Alek’s blows weren’t something that could be parried just like that.
The ground was being gouged every time they clashed, the shockwave
from the attacks were chopping up neighbouring trees which fell down.
The vacuum waves that sprung forth cut my cheeks even though I was
separated from them.
But those blows didn’t reach Sá ndor.
Although he’s retired he is still a North God.
He kept parrying Alek’s attacks perfectly .
Alek could move freely in all respects due to his gravity manipulating
sword. He was acrobatic and it was dif icult to predict his movements.
Furthermore, it wasn’t like Sá ndor wasn’t doing anything.
At irst glance it looked like he wasn’t moving but he did move his body
little by little so as to gain an advantageous position.
This was a ight between two fellow North God style users.
The speed wasn’t that fast.
It was probably because of my training with Eris and Orsted that I was
able to see their movements.
I could see them but the sheer amount of movements were too high, I
couldn’t predict them, thus making it dif icult to back him up.
“WWWHHAAaaaaaa!”
“TOOOOAAaaaaaa!”
Still, these guys were noisy.
Like I had the time to think about such thoughts!
I ixed my breathing and looked at them carefully.
If they were struggling for supremacy then depending on my
interruption, the progress of the battle could incline.
It was dif icult to predict their movements even if I saw them with my
foresight eye.
But, aside from Alek’s, I could see Sá ndor’s movements.
It was easier to predict him compared to Alek at least.
There was a pattern.
He went right and then left.
With this low, if the opponent went right behind his back then.......
“There!”
I ired a stone cannon.
The stone cannon made a high-pitched noise and lew straight,
impacting on Alek.
No, neither did it went straight nor was it a direct hit.
It curved.
While chiseling through Alek’s armor it vanished into the forest.
But Alek’s posture collapsed.
“Haaa!”
Without passing up that opportunity, Sá ndor struck Alek in his solar
plexus.
“Ugh......!”
However, Alek leaped into the sky while groaning.
He came directly at me.
Fast!
“Don’t interrupt, small fry!”
< An axe kick. A killing attack from diagonally above. >
While watching it with my foresight eye I tried warding it off with my
remaining gauntlet.
“Ough.....”
The moment I took the attack, my feet were caught by tremendous
gravity.
The gauntlet broke and I fell down onto my knees.
My hand lew as it was cut......
Or so I thought but the black arm made a heavy screeching noise while
warding it off.
The Atofe-hand was strong.
“Those arms.......! Are those grandmother’s!?”
“『Electric』!”
I ired electric from my other hand which had been stockpiling mana.
The purple lightning licked Alek’s body.
I continued and built up mana in my left hand to ire a stone cannon in
his face at point-blank.
“TOORYAaaaaaaaa!”
But Alek didn’t stop.
Evading my stone cannon by bending himself backwards, he attacked
my feet by doing a spin on one leg.
I jumped right away to avoid it.
But Alek had already reorganized his posture by that time.
A single blow to bisect my neck approached me.
“HAAaaaa!”
Just as it was about to, Sá ndor plunged his rod into Alek from his side.
While making a tailspin, Alek leaped with great strength towards my
right......but he softly landed with a trajectory that de ied gravity.
“........Phew.”
At irst glance, no damage could be seen on him.
Looks like 『Electric』 didn’t have much effect on him too.
Was it the power of the sword?
Or was it the performance of the armor?
Or was his endurance just for pretend?
Was it because of the difference in training? Or was it because of the
difference in our body structure?
It wouldn’t be strange if it were any of those.
“I’ve gone easy a little bit too much, I guess. Maybe I’ll try becoming a
bit more serious......”
Alek talked as if he was a losing player in a beat-em-up game but the
situation didn’t look bad.
At this rate, we might win.
Sá ndor ights as the vanguard and I back him up.
If we kept hitting him one at a time, we’ll de initely be able to bring him
down.
North God Kalman III.
He’s a formidable enemy but Sá ndor is strong as well.
If there’s a struggle for supremacy then with my contribution we can
win.
I’m not a burden!
“A little shoddy, huh.”
Or so I thought, but Sá ndor’s words were unreliable.
No way!
Are we not superior?
Sá ndor had no damage.
My previous actions broke the Zariff prosthetic hand but Atofe-hand
was equally or more ef icient.
We can still make it.
“He’s preserving his strength right now so that he can ight Orsted-
sama later.
He’s probably raising his power gradually.”
Ah, damn.
So he was holding back.
It seems he’s treating me as a small fry a bit too much.
“How much more time will Roxy-dono take?”
“I don’ t know.”
She’ll let us know when the preparations are ready, it’s already been
half-a-day so I guess it’ll be done sometime soon.
As long as Zanoba and Eris don’t let the enemy through and reach Roxy
and the others.
“It seems he has become quite strong since the time I knew him. I
might’ve boasted a bit too much.”
Sá ndor said with not much con idence.
I want you to try your best without saying such words.
Since I’ll try my best to support you.
“Anyway, let’s try to earn some time.”
“Ro-roger.”
After our short exchange of words, Sá ndor charged ahead.
Alek too ran forward in concord.
“UUOOO!”
“DORYAAA!”
And once again, the exchange of blows started.
But Sá ndor was right.
You couldn’t see the change at a glance.
But Sá ndor’s parries started decreasing.
Each time he received a hit, his posture broke down a bit.
Alek’s level of attacking was getting crazy.
His appearance wasn’t changing but probably his weight.
If Sá ndor was in an disadvantageous position then I couldn’t get a
direct hit from the stone cannon.
Would it be warded off or repelled or avoided?
He could do any one of them.
“.........”
I didn’t ire stone cannon.
Instead I’ll use magic to control the earth.
First, I’ll bring a stop to his irregular aerial movement through which
he’s hopping around so much.
In that case, Sá ndor will have a little more comfort and the range of
tactics he can use will increase as well.
As a result, my stone cannon should hit him as well.
For that reason.
“『Earth Lancer』!”
I produced 4 earth pillars as if to surround the both of them.
And then to top it all of.
“『Earth Web』!”
I made a web of earth above Sá ndor, some 50 centimeters above.
If the top is obstructed then his irregular aerial movement will.......
“Irritating!”
It was torn down in an instant.
So it was no good.
“What happened Father? This is the best you can do?”
Oh no.
Sá ndor was steadily being driven into a corner.
It was not a difference in technique. It was unmistakably the difference
between their weapons.
The more it got hit by the Dragon King Sword, the more crooked
Sá ndor’s rod became.
If I backed him using stone cannon in a panic it will just bend away.
Furthermore, he might’ve been putting me off because he started
ignoring the stone cannons.
Not good, at this rate we won’t even be able to stall for time.
The situation will become gradually worse and we’ll be defeated.
“GAAaaaaa!”
It was at that time.
Someone’s igure plunged into Alek’s lank like a comet.
That woman, having red hair and with the sword in her hands, struck
Alek with all her might.
While receiving that blow and the one from Sá ndor as well, he was
blown off backwards.
The red swordswoman gave pursuit.
After landing as if ignoring gravity Alek swung his large sword on the
spot.
The red swordswoman couldn’t cope with that.
“HAH.......!”
But behind her. A green-haired soldier following behind her back
staved off that attack.
“GAAAaaaaa!”
The Mad Dog howled.
Brandishing the sword.
A blow which was aimed at the nape of the neck, but it’s trajectory was
once again changed by something invisible.
Though the sword was driven into the top of the shoulders, the sturdy
armor was able to unexpectedly stop that attack with only but a scratch
left.
The Mad Dog didn’t chase him too far.
No sooner than she saw that the attack was a failure she quickly leaped
back.
Immediately following that, the large sword was brought down upon
the place she moved out of, cutting a bunch of her hair.
She distanced herself from him.
The red-haired and green-haired, with their backs turned against me,
stood there.
“Rudeus, I’ve kept you waiting!”
Eris said as she glanced over here.
Ruijerd didn’t turn over but he may have already con irmed my safety
via his third eye.
They had come over to save us.
If I were a girl, I would have immediately fallen in love with them.
Embrace me! Make a mess out of me!
“This can't be......”
When I became like a young girl, Alek had an astonished face.
Nay, it would be better to say that he had been shocked.
“Impossible, Gull Farion was defeated?”
So what happened? When he saw Ruijerd, he nodded.
Seriously?
Was Sword God defeated with the two of them working together?
“Though he resigned his seat as the Sword God, he couldn’t have been
defeated so easily.....it seems I might have overestimated that person’s
circumstances.”
While proudly saying those words, Alek wore a sorrowful face.
If I recall when they pushed me off the bridge, he looked on good terms
with Gull.
“It was only for a short time but.....he was a nice person
nevertheless......”
Alek’s presence changed.
It was different from before.
The feeling that he was going easy on us vanished.
“Even though I thought that I would quickly deal with the two of them
and then proceed to ight Orsted......”
Alek prepared himself, he lowered his body.
Something was coming.
Sensing an overwhelming presence, Eris and Ruijerd lowered their
bodies in vigilance.
But if he was going to go all-out now of all times then it was already too
late.
In addition to Sá ndor and me there were Eris and Ruijerd.
It was 4 vs. 1.
Even if he’s one of the World Powers holding the strongest sword......
“Right hand sword.”
The sword in Alek’s right hand raised, it’s tip facing the sky.
“Left hand sword.”
Alek held the sword’s handle with his left hand.
Using both hands.
The large sword that he had been swinging with one hand, he was now
holding it with two.
I wonder if that was his real ighting style.
“Not good! Run!”
Sá ndor gave out a sharp shout and jumped on his right.
But it was too late.
“Brought about by both hands, a life is lost, leaving only death with but
one intent.”
Alek held the Dragon King Sword above his head.
“My name is Aleksander Ryback of the North God Style.”
Then I realized my body was a loat.
It wasn’t just me.
Eris, Ruijerd and Sá ndor who jumped to the side as well.
Everyone’s bodies were loating in air.
Of course, the falling leaves, the branches of the trees, everything was
rising from the surface.
The Dragon King Sword’s Gravity Manipulation.
Once you’re up, forget about coming down. You can’t even move
properly.
Even if you kicked and struggled with your limbs you couldn’t move
from the spot even a little bit.
A completely defenseless position.
Alek could be seen putting all of his power into it.
“Now is the time for me to avenge my sworn friend!”
Crap.
As I thought that my body moved on it’s own.
I loaded mana in both my hands and created a shockwave.
Eris, Ruijerd and Sá ndor were blown far into the distance.
I immediately hauled in the remains of Zarif's prosthetic hand that
were loating near me and pointed the Magic Absorbing Stone that was
ixed at it’s tip towards Alek.
Something that was between me and the sword disappeared and I
landed on the ground.
Throwing the Magic Absorbing Stone into the wind I drove all of my
mana into both my hands.
As I faced Alek who was on the verge of swinging his large sword
downwards————
“Secret technique 『Gravity Rupture』 ”
A lash and an explosion.
——————My consciousness paused.
 Part 3

When I woke up I was on top of a tree.

I was blown off.
I realized that fact because my legs had bone fractures.
The leg parts were smashed to pieces, and my leg had twisted in a
weird way.
It wasn’t just the legs.
Most of my body-parts had broken, and I was being assailed with
intermittent pain around my chest.
Probably a rib or two had broken.
I was coughing violently and pain ran through my chest, but it wasn’t
severe enough to hinder my speech.
I chanted healing magic right away and cured my wounds.
When I raised my body the branch that was holding me broke.
While cracking the branches I fell down from a fair distance.
But I had still not fallen to the ground.
It seems I was blown off to quite a high place.
As I was thinking that, I could see the ground.
There was a crater.
A crater with a diameter possibly even of 20 meters.
Something like that had appeared in front of the valley.
There wasn't anything like that before.
It was created just moments ago.
Possibly with the attack just now.
I suddenly turned my neck around.
I could see something glittering at the Supard village.
It was a light I recognized.
The branch I was sitting on broke again.
This time I fell straight towards the ground while hitting many
branches on the way.
I had just used healing magic but was injured once again.
I quickly chanted healing magic and cured my wounds once again.
At any rate, I must grasp the situation.
What happened to Eris, Ruijerd and Sá ndor?
And Alek?
While thinking that I stood up and could see a person right before me.
Getting startled, I quickly took stance with my shaking body.
But the one before me wasn’t an enemy.
He was covered with injuries.
The armor was partially destroyed, the helmet was broken, and blood
was coming out of his head.
His left hand was loosely hanging down.
I touched his body with my hands and healed his wounds with healing
magic.
I asked about those two immediately after I was thanked.
Even Sá ndor was wounded up like this.
Then Eris and Ruijerd were in bad shape as well.
“They have minor injuries. It’s good that we were able to gain some
distance thanks to you, Rudeus-dono.
They might not even need healing magic.
Although they're still unconscious.”
I felt relieved by that report.
“And, where’s North God Kalman III?”
“It looks like he went ahead of us after seeing that we were defeated.”
“He didn’t deliver the inal blow?”
“That technique just now was the strongest killing technique of the
North God Style. He may have thought that there wouldn’t be any need.”
It was ine when I fell down the valley but it looks like he really has a
screw loose up there.
But we were saved thanks to that.
But we let him through.
We let him through to Orsted’s place.
Orsted will probably win.
Even he should’ve fought Aleksander with the Dragon King Sword in
one of his loops.
He shouldn’t have fought him seriously if there was no need in the
route but I am sure he could defeat him just as easily as he defeated
Water God Reida.
But that attack.
There were other people in the Supard village as well.
The Supards that just recovered from the plague, Julie, Norn.......
If in order to protect them he took that sword technique upon himself
to ward it off then.....
He would probably end up using a lot of mana.
A ight to protect is much harder than a ight to attack.
If Orsted couldn’t protect everyone then it would mean the death of all
of them.
“Sá ndor-san, can you still ight?”
“Do you intend to go?”
“It’s not over yet. I just saw a light coming out of the village.
It’s the summoning light. If Roxy’s preparations are inished, then we're
just getting started.”
When I said that.
A green-haired male came running from within the forest.
Two of them. Both of them were Supard warriors.
It wasn’t Ruijerd.
They quickly approached us after looking at our igures.
“A message from Roxy. The summoning was a success.”
“Alright.”
I nodded.
“Well then, I’ll be going irst, let me have the privilege of stalling him.”
“Please be careful not to overexert yourself.”
“I understand.”
After a short exchange of words, Sá ndor began running.
“I’ll let you handle the nursing of Eris and Ruijerd.
When they wake up, message them for support.”
“Alright!”
“Please guide me.”
“Yes!”
I entrusted Eris and Ruijerd to the nodding Supard warrior and took
the other warrior with me and headed towards Roxy’s place.
Jumping over the roots of trees, crossing the thicket, I headed straight
ahead.
I wasn’t that fast because of the broken Magic Armor.
I mean it had already lost all its function and was now heavy.
I stripped out of Magic Armor 『MK. II』 on the way.
And ran with my casual clothing.
North God Kalman III was stronger than we had expected.
But we must not pull back now.
This was a critical moment.
I reached my destination.
Roxy wasn’t there.
The one who were left were only Elinalize and the remaining Supard
warriors.
Then, it’s as planned.
Although I had cured myself with healing magic, looking at my tattered
clothes and armor, Elinalize stared in amazement.
But she quickly stiffened her face.
Behind her.
There was an impromptu magic formation written.
But it had already lost its light.
It was something that was identical to the drawing in the scroll that I
had lost at the bottom of the valley.
The name of the manufacturer of that scroll was Roxy Greyrat.
That magic formation had already collapsed.
It collapsed due to the weight of the huge armor that stood on top of it.
For the worst case scenario, this was created as a duplicate if the Magic
Armor was destroyed during the war.
Not having enough space in the armory of the of ice, this one machine
was unwillingly put in the workshop.
The only trump card which escaped the destruction of the of ice.
“It’s the Magic Armor 『MK. I 』“
Well then, it’s time for Round 2.
 Author’s Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. Teacher, are you a little bit in confusion?
A. It was a little misspelling this time or how should I say this.
I wrote 『Second Generation』 and 『Third Generation』 as the title
for the ight between Alex and Aleksander but screwed up, then I ixed
the title to 『Alek』 and 『Earl』 but then again screwed up, I ixed
『Earl』 to 『Sá ndor』.......
Because of what I did it became awful.
I think it’s quite hard to read now. I’m terribly sorry.

Q. What kind of appearance does the Magic Armor is the most

similar to if compared to any mecha anime?
I imagine it as Koubu from Sakura Wars.
A. Let’s see......it can be Koubu.
It can be Scopedog from VOTOMS.
It can be Destroid from Macross.
I imagine it as such from boorish series like that but it would be ine to
imagine however you feel like it.

Q. So there were two pieces of Magic Armor MK. I one of which was
in the of ice and one machine at Zanoba’s workshop? I do
remember that there was a description of magic formation of the
of ice set-up in the workshop. I wonder if the scrapped-up parts
were used as the second installment of MK. I.
A. That’s right.
Something like this might happen so they created a second installment
of MK. I.

Q. Was 2nd Gen’s rank higher than Death God before he retired the
Dragon King Sword?
A. No, it was the same as now.
The ranking has nothing to do with the power levels, which constantly
changes.

Q. I wonder if the Magic Armor that was in the of ice was stolen.
A. It’s heavy to begin with, and since no one can move it the probability
is low.

Q. 2nd Gen or 3rd Gen, who is stronger?

A. At the very least, the 2nd seemed to be at the top during the time he
handed over the Dragon King Sword.
And during those days, the child who was not swallowed up by that
sword seemed strong.

Q. Sword God’s battle was quite terri ic but Jino is well.....

Jino suddenly came into the spotlight without any development,
when he fought a stronger opponent, he defeated a person far
stronger than him. That kind of development didn’t correspond
well. That’s the only complaint I have.
A. Perhaps Gull Farion too held a similar feeling.

Q. Atofe’s parts compensated for the loss of hands but if it got

attached with Former Sword God after he failed to cut the neck,
would it become Atofe-body?
A. Well, if there was the box around there by chance at that time.

Q. Did Former Sword God’s sword break? The armor had not aged
but it was thanks to Atofe-hand, Atofe-hand is black and really
hard.
A. When eating something soft the hard thing inside it can nick your
teeth, sort of like that!

Q. Saying that there won’t be anymore changes in the World

rankings would be a spoiler so I wished that you hadn’t said that.
A. Gull Farion’s position was taken by Jino Blitz so Eris defeating Gull
won’t have any effect, right? Thus is my answer to your question.
It shouldn’t be a spoiler.

Q. Alex → Alexander → Alexandor → Sandor → Sándor, so that’s

how it is!
A. Nope, Sá ndor is the hungarian name for Alexandros, that’s all.
Translator : Well, the naming for Alex was correct then.

Q. Please tell me about the history of Rudeus’ right and left hand.
A. Right Hand : Rudeus’ right hand is born. It held talent when he was
little, it grew as the most reliable hand of Rudeus.
Left Hand : Rudeus’ left hand is born. It couldn’t keep up with the right
hand but the right hand can’t always show it’s talent without it. It grew
as an excellent support.

Q. Since Earl is the son of the immortal demon lord so he has

regeneration, why would he need healing magic?
But it could also be that his regeneration couldn’t keep up with his
wounds.
A. There are times when Curaga is needed rather than Regen.
Translator : Curaga ( ケ ア ル ガ , Kearuga), also known as Cure3 and
Cure 3, is a recurring spell from the Final Fantasy series. It is a more
powerful form of Cure and Cura, which is used to restore a large
amount of Hit points.

Q. ”Ah, this is father’s nickname. Wow, it’s been what, 100 years or
so. I always wanted to talk like this with you when I was a kid......”
For a kid who could've said something like this to be such a foolish
kid.....
A. This scene is probably far into the future.

Q. What are the subjugation group 100 strong doing right now?
A. After watching lighting falling down on them and the bridge falling
down as well.
They’ve lost all will to ight and have completely stopped moving.

Q. Wasn’t the master of that wacky faction Aleksander?

In Ch 174, it’s written that Wii Taa’s master is North God Kalman
III.
A. Wii Taa is Kalman III’s disciple.
His growth was sluggish, but when he became independent he came to
know about Auber’s wacky faction, and then rose to North King.
Still, he wasn’t Auber’s disciple.
There are many in the wacky faction who follow Alek’s way of doing
things.
Chapter 253 - North God the
Third vs Dead End + α
 Part 1

After activating the MK. I, I set out after the North God.
Inside the forest, avoiding trees, I simply headed towards the North
God.
While running, I estimated the amount of mana left in my body.
I consumed some fraction of it during my battle with the North God,
but something of that level didn’t even come close to 10% of it.
I still had a surplus of mana.
But a little while ago, while ighting the North God, the continuous
rumbling in the background had stopped.
Zanoba and Doga.
No matter how good their compatibility was, it seems that a God class
enemy was impossible.
I hope that they’re alright.
Although, if we assume that those two got taken out then...
The North God and the Ogre God.
I would have to ight those two.
I wonder if I have enough mana.
I can’t run out half way like I did in the battle with Orsted.
No, the current moment was critical.
Let’s stop thinking about the past.
I have to address the things in front of me one at a time.
For now, the irst goal.
North God Kalman the Third.
 Part 2

By the time I arrived at the scene, Sá ndor had already been defeated.
He was sitting at the base of a tree with his eyes downtrodden.
He didn’t have a weapon on him.
His rod was lying broken near him.
The one who was looking down on him was Alek.
North God Kalman the Third had overpowered the previous
generation.
“Father, how long are you going to continue this little game?
You must understand, right?
That you can’t win against me if you don’t have at least one of the
Cursed Swords.”
Sá ndor did not answer.
He may have already passed out.
I didn’t want to imagine that he’s dead.
“Or was this also part of your plan?
Playing dead. Such novelties are everyone’s specialty in that wacky
faction, aren’t they?
No matter what happens, excel yourself and achieve the goal.
I also think that that approach is wonderful.
Although honestly, I think Auber’s group was overdoing it but......
Why did my father who taught them, choose to deny me......”
Sá ndor did not answer.
He just continued to remain in silence.
“Well then, it’s about time I get going.”
Alek said that and turned around.
To face me.
“.......Huh?”
He looked like he had ran into a bear.
An unexpected encounter.
He never thought that he would meet this person here.
That kind of face.
That Magic Armor should no longer be usable.
“My son. I’ll answer your question.”
And so for but a few seconds.
In the time Alek stood there shocked, Sá ndor stood up.
“Playtime is over.
As you said, without a Cursed Sword, I cannot win.
That’s why I borrowed one from Eris.
But that was just a last resort. With just a Cursed Sword, the chances of
victory would still be slim.
So I waited. I persevered and persevered, played dead and waited.
For certain victory.”
As he said that, Sá ndor took out a single sword from his back.
That was the second sword owned by Eris.
The Cursed Sword 『Prominence』.
“Why did I deny you?
That is because you, who aims to be a hero, are acting far from what a
hero actually does.
A hero carries out his duties heroically, using whatever he can to grasp
victory.
Not kicking around the weak to gain fame; challenging an enemy far
stronger than oneself without any chance of victory, and then winning
to seize the title of an hero.
Not like me, but in the same fashion as North God Kalman the First.”
Sá ndor unsheathed his sword with his aloof atmosphere and took his
stance.
The Cursed Sword 『Prominence』was a short sword.
But in Sá ndor’s hand, it seemed like a weapon itting for a North God.
His beloved Alek glanced towards Sá ndor over his shoulder .
“.....I get it.
Reinforcements.......
Gisu did say to not let Rudeus get into the Magic Armor.
But that is simply ighting the enemy in their best form.
With just the two of you, do you think that you can win against me
holding this Dragon King Sword?”
“Who said there are just two of us?”
Sá ndor’s words.
And as if in response to him, the bushes moved.
Two people came out from there.
A red haired woman and a man with green hair.
Eris and Ruijerd.
While I went to get the Magic Armor, they had woken up.
They both still had injuries, but the two of them were far tougher than
me.
“.......”
Eris took a glance at me.
That gaze held great meaning.
Those eyes said that she would entrust her back to me.
Ruijerd was also giving me a similar gaze.
Although it was his irst time seeing the Magic Armor, through his third
eye, he could see that it was me.
And thus, as if it was natural, he was coming towards me.
And so, I will be supporting these three.
As long as the Magic Armor 『MK. I』 holds out.
It may seem like a pathetic position.
But that's how it is.
We’ve been doing things like this since long ago.
Eris in the centre, Ruijerd in charge of control, and me as backup.
There wasn’t any need for words.
There’s an extra person mixed in, but this was the best formation.
“Now then, it’s time for the second round.”
On Sá ndor’s command, the second round between North Gods began.
 Part 3

Coming right from the front was Eris.

She was, as usual, going for the fastest victory in the shortest distance.
She was brandishing her drawn sword, and ran straight towards Alek.
Alek handled it well.
A slash too fast for my eyes to see.
It was handled safely and countered..
Eris's attack seemed to continue on without any break, but there was
certainly a small pause that my eyes couldn’t see.
But the counter was completely prevented.
It was Ruijerd.
Each time he swung his spear, Alek’s counter failed.
Ruijerd was moving around in Eris's shadow.
No matter how many mistakes Eris made, as long as Ruijerd was there,
those mistakes couldn’t be taken advantage of.
But at times, Alek ignored gravity.
Just when you thought that his stance was broken, he would make
some weird movement, and carry out continuous attacks or swap to
defence.
From his big evasions, just when you thought that he was performing
an acrobatic dodge, he would suddenly dive in for an attack.
Against those movements, not even Ruijerd could cope.
These movements, that Ruijerd couldn't deal with, were prevented by
Sá ndor.
North God Kalman the Second, the man who knew more about
manipulating gravity than anyone else, prevented them.
Aiming at where he was going to land or striking at him in the air.
Although Alek avoided direct hits, it wasn’t going how he wanted it to.
It all ultimately resulted in his vain exhaustion of stamina and increase
in injuries.
On the other hand, whenever he retreated back, he fell prey to my
magic.
The stone cannons that even Orsted couldn't avoid were bent away by
the Dragon King Sword.
But on the verge of hitting him, I activated the Magic Absorption Stone
and a few shots managed to graze him.
It wasn’t a direct hit, but the rain of bullets kept him from moving
around and wouldn’t allow him to gain distance from Eris.
Although the『Electric』that I shot with what I thought was the perfect
timing was easily avoided, Alek wasn’t getting any time to catch his
breath.
And so, there was no room for him to use that 『 Killer Move 』 from
before.
“Ghu.......!”
Alek was both stronger and faster than anyone here.
But because he was rushing, because he was impatient, he was getting
sloppy.
To the point that sloppiness itself was exuding from Alek’s entire
movement.
With absolute stability, it had become a battle with us having the
advantage.
The damage given was also compounding.
There was no unnecessary movement.
It’s not as if we’re certain that we’ll be able to defeat him.
But if this situation keep getting gradually worse like this, he will
eventually be destroyed.
Stamina and magic.
If this keeps up for a bit longer, he’s bound to run out.
Since this battle started, who has been expanding themselves the
most?
From the start of the ight, who has been the most wasteful?
That was someone who, right after the battle started, revealed their
ultimate technique.
“.......Tch!”
Eris's face got scratched.
Just a scratch.
But as time passed, more wounds added up.
There was one law.
Sá ndor.
North God Kalman the Second.
The man formerly known as one of the Seven Great World Powers, had
a law.
But that couldn’t be helped.
While ighting the Third, after taking his ultimate technique, he had
been protecting Eris and Ruijerd.
And so, until we came, he continued to stall North God Kalman the
Second until he had become worn-out.
Even an outsider could see that his movements were losing their
brilliance.
But he was still moving.
He was handling his job.
Or it might be that he could somehow handle the job due to Alek’s
sloppiness.
But he was still human; he had his limits.
Of course, Eris too, and I, who was watching the opponent’s
movements with the foresight eye as well.
Even the veteran hero Ruijerd, was breathing slightly harder.
It was a tough battle.
Constantly maintaining a paper thin line between offence and defence.
Sá ndor was probably about to hit his limit.
“........”
But he still had some energy left.
Unlike before, I was wearing the Magic Armor『MK I』.
With its high line of sight, it was easy to oversee the battle.
The range of my support had increased.
Sá ndor was being overwhelmed.
Then, in order to support Sá ndor and those movements, it should be
ine to change tactics for a bit.
The attack pattern will be Rock Spear from below and Vacuum Wave
from above.
And then, increasing the usage frequency of the Magic Absorption
Stone.
Alek ignoring gravity and freely moving in three dimensions was
simply one of the Dragon King Sword’s abilities after all.
And I’ve already con irmed the Magic Absorption Stone’s ef iciency
against the Dragon King Sword.
By increasing its usage frequency, the extent of my support will
decrease, but Alek’s movements will also be limited.
As a result, Sá ndor’s burden would decrease by 30%.
But that would still only be 30%.
It wasn’t enough for him to restore his stamina and continue the match.
We had the advantage.
But victory was far off.
It was something that we couldn’t help but think about.
.......Rather, could I keep the Magic Absorption Stone deployed forever?
While constantly deploying the Magic Absorption Stone, my long
distance magic would be wasted, but if it was the ability of Magic
Armor MK. I, then close-combat was possible.
If I seal those acrobatic movements, it will become a great
advantageous situation.......or would it?
No, it wouldn’t.
Eris, Ruijerd, and Sá ndor.
Those three were standing at point blank range.
There was no room for the massive Magic Armor in there. No matter
how much power and speed it has, without the technique to go with it,
it will only hold them back.
But how about just stalling for time?
For Sá ndor to step back and recover his stamina.
Just a few minutes.
Wouldn’t just that make a huge difference?
Wait.....Alek is a North God.
Even without his gravity manipulation, he must have ighting
techniques.
It’s impossible that he doesn’t have any.
Gravity manipulation was not his true power.
Even if that had been sealed and he had fallen a rank, my close combat
abilities were 2 or 3 ranks below Sá ndor’s.
Even with the foresight eye, I still couldn’t read Alek’s movements.
And because of that, I may put a huge burden on Eris and Ruijerd.
They were already getting scratches here and there.
With just another inger, or a hair's breadth of difference, an artery
could be cut.
Eris was going all out.
Right from the very beginning, without wasting a breath, she rushed
right in.
But she was already falling apart. It was because Alek was good.
She might still be exhausted from her ight with the Sword God, or
maybe she’s still injured from Alek’s killer technique.
Even so, as far as I can tell, Eris was giving her best performance.
But I didn’t know how long this was going to continue.
Ruijerd was still recovering from his illness.
He should still have been con ined to his bed for another couple of
days.
He might be moving around ine right now, but it was possible that he
would suddenly fall to the ground with a thump.
What to do?
If it goes on as it is now, we won’t lose, but we won’t win.
My magic power was still ine, but Sá ndor will eventually hit his limit.
What to do?
What should I do?
Fully deploying the Magic Absorption Stone, preparing for the risk, and
head for the front?
Or should I use some other kind of magic to break the deadlock?
Should we start afresh?
It’s hard.
“Gah!”
As I was thinking that, Alek’s aim changed from Eris to Sá ndor.
By decreasing his interaction with Eris, Alek’s outer body began to be
covered in wounds from slashing attacks.
But of course, we weren’t able to hit him with a decisive blow.
I could see his aim.
Alek had also realised it.
That if Sá ndor was taken out, then the balance would break.
A chill ran down my spine.
Sá ndor’s death.
Following that, Eris's death.
And then Ruijerd dies, making it one on one, and then I would be killed.
We’ll lose.
(Is there no way to decide the battle quickly?)
Inside me, an unthinkable worry was born. Impatience was born.
My movements dulled, and the unease that I may have made the wrong
decision emerged.
A small mistake emerged.
Even if I made a small mistake, Ruijerd would do something about it.
That said, it was most certainly a burden.
At this rate, it would be no good.
Something.
Something must happen.
Something decisive must happen.
As I thought that.
“........!”
A decisive moment came.
It appeared from deep within the forest.
The irst thing to come lying was a cluster of dark grey steel.
It came lying out, rolling like a ball, hit a tree, and then stopped.
The lump of steel quickly got up.
But the helmet was missing, the massive armor was covered in dents,
blood was lowing from his head, and his nose was bleeding profusely.
He had a hazy expression.
Without letting go of his weapon, doing his best to hide his rustic
expression, he glared at the opponent that sent him lying.
It was Doga.
The next one to come lying was a lanky person.
His armour was already gone and his top half was bare.
With his thin beat up body, he slammed into Doga who came lying
moments ago.
It was Zanoba.
And then the decisive moment.
That was something with red skin and long fangs.
His stature easily crossed over 2 metres, he was covered with sinewy
meat, and he fell down from above like a monkey.
There was no *THUNK* nor *TMP* nor *THOK*. With a very strange
landing noise, he fell near us.
“.......!”
Ogre God Malta.
The second he appeared, all movements stopped.
At the same time, my body began to tremble.
A bunch of crazy thoughts began loating inside my mind.
This battle.
Why did he come over here?
Could we win?
Would we lose?
Should we fall back for now?
Or should we attack?
“Ooh! Ogre God-dono!”
Looking happier than anybody else, Alek gave an honest smile.
As soon as he saw the Ogre God, a joyful smile crossed his face.
Seeing that smile, it was possible that even he was having a hard time
before.
I see. It wasn’t just us having a hard time.
The battle was also dif icult for him.
I get it.
He wanted to go ahead, or so he thought, but was being stalled here.
We haven’t lost yet, but we have yet to ind a plan to break through.
He can no longer use that killer technique.
If this situation continued for a long time, he’s bound to be mentally
exhausted.
“You came at an excellent time!”
Contrary to Alek’s smile, the Ogre God had a sullen face.
A sullen face wondering - Why the hell are you guys here?
The face that Alek had shown when he looked at me like he had met a
bear. Right now, it could be said that the Ogre God had the face of a bear
that ran into a person.
But this was bad.
This battle situation.
In a situation where we would most likely crumble within ten minutes,
enemy reinforcement had arrived.
“Could you please give me a hand?”
The Ogre God nodded in agreement.
 Part 4

We completely lost our remaining strength.

I was already running all around the battle ield, and now I had to
provide support for battles against two targets.
Seeing an opening, I managed to heal Zanoba’s and Doga’s wounds.
But they were inferior to the Ogre God.
Each time the Ogre God moved at a speed unbe itting of his massive
size, Zanoba and Doga were blown away.
Even when Zanoba forcibly uprooted a tree to bash him, the Ogre God
didn’t suffer any damage and counterattacked by blowing Zanoba away.
Doga continued to swing his massive axe without giving him a single
wound, but was swatted away like a mosquito and blown away.
Even though neither Zanoba nor Doga should lose in strength.
They were being blown away.
Overwhelming power.
Alek continued his unchanging attack.
Sá ndor was mustering up the last of his strength to move around. It’s a
mystery how he has been able to support the front line for this long.
No, it’s not a mystery.
Sá ndor was luctuating and Ruijerd was beginning to tire.
He’s probably pushing himself.
This was bad.
This situation was bad.
It came to be a situation where we could no longer think of breaking
through.
In just a few minutes, our front line will most certainly come crumbling
down.
We must retreat.
But there was nothing behind us.
We would just arrive at where Orsted was.
Still, it’s not as if Orsted would die.
But is that ok?
Would that still be ok?
It would be a loss, but would it really be ok?
Is there really no way to break through this deadlock?
We have to at least take down one of them.
Think.
There has to be something.
If I used all the cards in my hand to the fullest, there has to be
something.
Most of the scrolls were lost but I somehow got the MK. I back.
The MK. I’s gatling gun, size, speed, and power.
Is there really nothing that can be done?
Is there anything?
Something........!
“Gah........”
At last, Sá ndor fell to his knees.
And with despair, I looked at the Ogre God.
It was him.
If we didn’t stop this rampaging machine, we couldn’t win.
Another move.
Just one other move.
We’ve simply been forced from our advantageous position to a
disadvantaged one.
We can still turn it around.
If we can do something about this Ogre God, Zanoba or Doga could
switch places with Sá ndor so that he could retreat to the back and
recover.
It’s ine with just one move.
If it’s only just one.
“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA─!”
It happened then.
Laughter rang out among the surroundings.
And at the same time, the base of my arm felt hot.
The voice sounded familiar. Alek and Sá ndor suddenly raised their
heads and looked around.
“It certainly has become something quite interesting!”
In the next instant, something black jumped out of the thicket.
Wearing black armor and tightly gripping a single sword, that person
headed straight for the Ogre God.
“UGAAAAAAAaaaaa!”
That person landed a single hit on the Ogre God.
A terrible *KLING* and *SCHLING* rang out simultaneously, and the
sword broke.
The hand which the Ogre God had guarded with, was now profusely
pouring blood while he had taken several steps back.
“HAAAAAA!”
The black thing did not mind one bit that its sword had been broken.
Continuing to close in, a sharp ist headed towards the Ogre God’s solar
plexus.
The Ogre God slouched forward for an instant, and was then hit with a
left hook.
His head staggered for a second but he did not fall.
The Ogre God raised his uninjured hand above his head and hit the
black thing.
The black thing lew back a few meters, spread its wings, and landed
softly.
“AAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Good, good, this is a great feeling!”
The form like that of the devil.
I caught my breath.
“Atofe-sama........!”
Immortal Demon Lord Atoferatofe.
The person feared more than any other on the Demon Continent was
here.
“Why.......?”
She turned to look at me, her face twisted with ferocity, and laughed.
“Kukuku, I smelt from my ission that you were in trouble, and sensing
that the inal battle was near, I hurried here! I have no idea what’s going
on but I’ve made it. The Ogre God and Alek......Kukuku, fufu........AHA,
AHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
Atofe was laughing. Laughing so much that it made me wonder what
was so funny.
With that ominous laugh echoing throughout the forest, Alek was
standing there dumbfounded.
The ission.......?
Right, these arms.
The situation hadn’t been completely conveyed, but she made it.
With Atofe here, our forces were more than enough.
This would work.
“TO ALL THOSE HERE! I, DEMON LORD ATOFERATOFE RYBACK WILL
ERASE YOU ALL!”
Please, not everyone.
Dammit, was Moore not here?
The other Imperial Guards?
She has no reins!
By herself!
“Is what I would like to say but......”
Atofe faced the Ogre God.
He was about twice her height.
Atofe was quite large for a woman. But still, the Ogre God was massive.
In height, width, and depth.
“Ogre God Malta!”
“Do you wish to ight me next?”
What came from the Ogre God’s mouth was luent Demon God
Language.
Contrary to his appearance, his speech was quite digni ied.
I guess that should be expected of the God Class.
“Your island, The Ogre Island, has been invaded by my Imperial Guards!
Leave here quietly! Fail to leave and they will all be slaughtered!”
“.........!”
The Ogre God showed Atofe a surprised face.
He searched for the true meaning.
Whether her words were truth or lies.
But there was only one thing that could be said.
I cannot believe that Atofe would be capable of lies or bargaining.
“Of course, I do not mind even if they’re all slaughtered! In fact I would
prefer it! Yes, I would prefer that! Alright, come at me!”
Atofe spread her hands wide.
That igure, those words.
It gave an incredible feel of authenticity.
The Ogre God’s reaction was extreme.
In an instant, he curled up his body, and jumped like a monkey.
To the top of the tree.
And from there, he looked down at us.
“Wai......! Ogre God-san!?”
Alek was in a panic.
The Ogre God then saw Alek’s situation for the irst time.
With eyes that didn’t care at all of the outcome.
And then he said:
“I return. Island in danger.”
What came from his mouth was the Human language.
The Human language with a country accent.
It seemed that, compared to the Human language, the Demon God
language was his forte.
But he was still bilingual.
Even though Atofe cannot speak the Human language!
“Hah?”
The Ogre God jumped from that point and disappeared from the forest.
With Alek dumbfoundedly seeing him off.
Alek wasn’t the only one dumbfounded.
Ruijerd, Sá ndor, and I all stared in amazement.
And so, one was left.
Alek was alone.
Surrounded by Eris, Ruijerd, Sá ndor, Zanoba, Doga, Atofe, and I.
Too disappointing.
Disappointingly, the Ogre God had left.
“Now then, the enemy is alone!”
“H-honored Grandmother........”
His father turned enemy.
A grandmother who doesn't listen to reason.
An irresistibly pitiable situation.
An atmosphere of being disappointed, dumbfounded, and not knowing
what to do.
But there was one person here who couldn’t read the mood.
“Gaaa!”
Eris took advantage of that opening and threw an attack at Alek with all
her might.
“Ngh!”
Alek blocked.
A block.
He neither dodged nor parried, but blocked.
He blocked the ultimate technique of the Sword God style,
the『Longsword of Light』.
He guarded against the unguardable ultimate technique.
When he realized, his left hand was lying through the air.
While spraying blood. Spinning around.
“Ah.”
The hand fell to the ground with a splat.
That was both the sign for resumption of the ight and the decisive
moment.
The ight that had started, seemed to be missing something.
The North God Style should still have techniques after losing an arm.
Even after losing both arms, Alek would probably still be able to do
something.
But those possibilities had quickly been cut off.
Against such a high level of offense and defense, he could no longer
ight without a left hand.
From now on, it was no longer a ight.
In just 5 minutes.
Just 5 minutes.
Alek, covered in wounds, awkwardly led the scene.
 Part 5

“Haa......Haa......”
It wasn’t an effective tactical retreat.
Out of breath, he was simply running away from something terrifying.
North God.
You wouldn’t think that he was a member of the Seven Great World
Powers.
Entering a good school, getting into a good university, and inding
employment within a good company.
But then, for the irst time in his life, he tasted failure like a new
employee.
Driven by frustration, he led the scene with an unsightly igure.
But it ended here.
There was nowhere to run.
Alek ran pathetically for about an hour and ended up back at the valley.
He was cornered.
The pursuit force was ive people.
The second Alek ran, Zanoba fell down and Doga also sank to the
ground right there.
But there were still ive people.
Sá ndor and Atofe.
Eris and Ruijerd.
And me.
The valley was in front of us.
It wasn’t a narrow place. There was a precipitous cliff exceeding 200
meters.
There was no place to run and our strength was suf icient.
“Dammit.......”
Wasn’t he cornered?
Or was he acting?
Alek was standing on the edge of the cliff out of breath.
It looked as if he was cornered.
But we mustn’t get careless.
Although he may have lost a hand, he originally wielded the Dragon
King Sword with ONLY one hand.
With the Dragon King Sword that can manipulate gravity, it doesn't
matter that he's missing a hand.
There's no mistake since I'm speaking as a person whose arm was cut
off.
While I thought that, fear began to cling to his face.
But he was the North God....
“Give it up already. You don’t have any techniques to turn this situation
around.”
Sá ndor said that because.......he meant that Alek no longer had any
chance for a reversal?
“Yeah, just die quietly!”
“Mother, right now, I’m talking with Alek, so could you please be silent
for a bit.”
“Unh.......Aahh.......”
Atofe cut in but was shut down by Sá ndor.
That Atofe was obedient?
Witnessing that spectacle, I was once again reminded that they were
indeed family.
Although they aren’t similar at all.
“Ahem.......The energy that you were saving in preparation for your ight
with Orsted......the second that you had your hand cut off, it became
your loss. Didn’t I keep telling you when you were young? Don’t look
down on your opponents no matter what.”
While holding back, he made a mistake that couldn’t be undone and was
defeated.
It happened a lot.
Especially while underestimating those under you.
“Throw away your sword and surrender. As your parent, I cannot hate
you.”
Kind words from Sá ndor.
『As your parent』
Over these last few years, those words had become quite a weakness
for me.
Truth be told, I couldn’t forgive him who tried to slaughter the Supard
race.
But.
He was not directly Hitogami’s apostle, but was Gisu’s apostle
attempt.........
If Alek were to cry and apologize........Well, but, yeah.........
He looked quite young.
About Paul’s age I guess.
I didn’t know his current age, but he should be about the age Paul was
when he became my parent.
To call him childish wouldn’t be wrong.
Then, if from here on out, he sincerely tries to begin anew.......
When I thought that.
From such a immature child, in a very arrogant attitude, we heard his
upfront answer.
“I don’t wanna!”
Of course.
“I wasn’t ighting at my full strength!
The left hand was an accident. If the Ogre God didn’t run, this wouldn’t
have happened!
“That is also the reason for your defeat.”
“Do you mean not to rely on allies!?
Even though there were four of you ighting!”
“A Hero does not have any allies.
When it comes to it, he may receive help, but even if those allies
disappear halfway through, he will still win.”
Sá ndor said that clearly.
As if to say that was the only correct answer.
Because of that, it was strangely convincing.
What kind of Heroic Legend did he wish to create? I don’t know the
details of it but........I guess that’s what’s to be expected from a retired
Hero.
“But that wasn’t the cause of your defeat. It was your strategy. You
should’ve hit us with all your power and then retreated once. After
recovering, you should’ve challenged us again.”
“I won’t have another chance to ight Orsted, you know!”
“Who was it that said that?
“.......!”
Looks like he hit the bull's-eye.
It was Gisu.
Orsted was outside of Hitogami’s ield of vision.
And so Orsted has been missing for a long time.
You can meet him in Sharia - was only my common knowledge.
One couldn’t meet him anywhere other than here. There will be no
other chance to ight him besides now. You can’t blame him for thinking
that.
Especially since Alek was still young.
I want to become a Hero, I want to surpass my father, - were words that
came from being young.
There won't be a second time. I should take the chance in front of my eyes
right now.
He couldn’t help but think that.
Although he was a little forceful.
His attitude itself was something that could be cheered for.
“You should look for a friend or a rival who holds the same aim as you
from your generation.”
“QUIET!”
Sá ndor’s sympathetic words caused Alek to shout out and grip his
sword.
Eris and the others, as if signaled by that, also gripped theirs and stood
prepared.
I also prepared.
5 vs 1.
Even though he shouldn’t have a chance of winning.
“I haven’t lost yet! A Hero would turn this situation around! I will defeat
you all! I will eradicate the Supard Race too! And then Orsted! After
killing the Dragon God, I’ll be a Hero!”
The second I felt something gather around his sword, I raised my left
hand.
“『Arm of mine, suck it all up』”
Gravity malfunctioned for an instant.
Just like when an elevator ascends, for just a second, my body loated,
but quickly returned to the ground.
“URYAAAAaaaaa!”
The next instant, Alek’s sword began to shake.
The ive people including me jumped backwards as if spreading out.
But Alek’s wasn’t aiming at anyone.
“Khu!”
It was the ground.
Alek slammed his large sword into the ground and destroyed it.
The next instant, earth and sand danced around, lowering the visibility.
So he was attacking through the smokescreen.
As I prepared for that thought, my clairvoyance saw something from
the gap in the smokescreen.
I saw Alek falling backwards into the valley.......
Was he killing himself?
Did he get blown off by his own slashing attack.....?
No.
Alek’s face showed a smile.
A disgusting smile.
A triumphant smile.
No.......that’s right.
After Alek fell from the bridge, he came back up.
The Dragon King Sword’s ability, gravity manipulation.
Even if he falls into the valley, he can easily get out.
“.........!”
The next instant, I jumped.
I followed Alek into the valley.
Chapter 254 - Aleksander vs
Rudeus
 Part 1

As I was falling, I kept my eyes on Alek using Clairvoyance.

Alek too was keeping an eye on me the moment I fell.
While being startled.
As I fell down fast, the distance between us gradually became smaller.
It was because he was controlling his falling speed with his Dragon
King Sword.
I extinguished that advantage irst.
“『Arm of mine, suck it all up!』”
Alek’s falling speed returned back to normal.
But the effect of inertia still remained. I couldn’t stop my speed so
abruptly.
I decreased my falling speed with Wind Magic.
No, gravity will become my weapon.
I, who couldn’t use touki, will make the laws of physics my weapons.
Using the shockwave, I re-positioned myself in mid-air.
And directed my falling self straight above Alek.
“OOOOHHhhhhhh!”
With our constant relative velocity, I hit Alek.
Alek took it with his sword acting as a shield, and he was struck by the
cliff, killing his momentum.
I kept using the Magic Absorbing Stone during that time.
Due to its recoil, I got closer to the cliff as well, but I re-organized my
posture using a shockwave and kicked the cliff to accelerate myself.
I caught up with Alek once again.
“ORRAAaaa!”
I hit him!
I accelerated with a shockwave and hit him.
Using the relative velocity, I hit and hit him.
I hit him with the laws of physics.
"AAAAHHHHH!"
Alek shouted.
Was it incomprehensible for him that he was being hit in mid-air?
Even I didn't know.
I didn't know why I was doing this.
I simply thought that I couldn't pass this opportunity up.
I thought that if I left this kid who had a lack of morale, then someone
would be put at a disadvantageous position.
And the one who would be left in a disadvantageous position would be
me as an enemy.
My family, my friends, someone.
“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”
Without any reason I shouted as well.
It’s not like I hadn’t heard of Alek’s and Sá ndor’s story.
It’s not like I hadn’t thought of this guy contemplation while growing
up.
It’s not like I was comparing those two things.
But I hit him.
I accelerated and bashed him, accelerated and bashed him, accelerated
and bashed him, and continued to bash him......
And then crash landed at the bottom of the valley at high speed.
Both me and Alek.
 Part 2

I raised my body from within the cloud of dust.

Due to the drop just now, some kind of blue spores were scattered
around the surroundings.
Visibility was bad.
For now, my body was unscathed.
As expected of the Magic Armor 『 MK I.』, I’m grateful.
It had developed some cracks but it still moved perfectly.
“Phew.......”
And Alek was alright too.
But he wasn’t completely unscathed.
His armor was broken and one of his legs was bent in a strange
direction.
But that was it.
He may have defended himself with touki at the last second.
He stood on one leg and looked at me.
He’s a monster for sure.
“......Did you chase me all by yourself?”
Alek looked at me and muttered a few words.
"Some nerve you have......."
I looked at the top.
I could see earth dragons moving within the complete darkness.
But no one was coming down here.
I thought that Atofe and the others would quickly come falling down...
While lying in the sky........
“My Honored Grandmother is quite old. When I fell, you gave chase.
Then, no one else will chase after.”
“That’s absurd.”
“No matter how old that person gets, she always yearns for a one-on-
one ight between a hero and a demon lord.”
I could understand that a little.
Atofe is violent but I can feel that she’s obsessed with something
 g
strange.
During my ight as well, none of the soldiers made a move.
“And that’s my good luck.”
“......What is?”
“This injury. If the ones who came down were Eris Greyrat and Ruijerd
Supardia......
Or my Father or my Honored Grandmother, then it would have been the
end for me.”
“You’re saying that it won’t be your end if I’m here?”
“I don’t intend to lose to someone like you.”
Brimming with self-con idence, eh?
Alek was heavily wounded.
He had lost one leg and one arm.
I was wearing the Magic Armor.
It took a lot of my mana as I had been wearing it for a long time, but I
was able to give support and there weren’t any major injuries.
I was in perfect shape.
“Aren’t you underestimating me a bit too much?”
“It’s not like that.
On top of your inability to wear touki, your reaction time is slow as
well. You’re careless and full of openings.
You didn’t even realize that we drugged North Emperor Doga with
sleeping pills, and as a result, you went out alone only to fall into the
valley.
You don’t have enough resolve nor enough vigilance. You’re just an
inexperienced blockhead.”
I didn’t even have anything to retaliate.
I certainly am like that.
Even though I have an overwhelming amount of mana, I’m just an
incompetent person.
We would’ve been in trouble if Atofe hadn’t come this time.
“That’s why I’ll ight here and win, and then lee.
If I lee from here, then victory shall be mine.”
“Even if I die, there’s still my comrades you know?
The Ogre God ran away and the Sword God is dead......
Even without me, you should have no chance of winning.”
I couldn’t con irm whether the Sword God was really dead or not but......
Well, it’s ine right! It was Eris after all.
“No, a hero can win. That’s how my style is.
Even just now, you couldn’t kill me during our fall.
Since I was in a defenseless position, I had no choice but to continue to
receive your attacks.”
An attitude as if to say - that is my answer.
Full of con idence.
But he was de initely standing on the ground with his own leg.
“I shall win.
Against you, against my Father, against my Honored Grandmother, and
against Orsted.
I’ll defeat everyone and engrave my name as a World Power.
As the world’s strongest warrior.
I, Aleksander Ryback the Third, will be known as the world’s strongest
North God Kalman.”
He had wounds all over his body but he wasn't in a position where he
was helplessly receiving attacks. His chances of winning weren’t nil
right now.
It was a situation where he could look for a chance to win.
He didn’t know what percent chance he had, but he thought that he had
that chance.
He was thinking of defeating me in this crucial match.
Was is it because he wanted to become a hero?
No, that was wrong.
It was because he had overcome so many dif iculties on his own.
He knew that he was being cornered right now.
He was underestimating me a bit but he wasn’t going to ight shoddily
like he had been doing until now.
He intended to crush me with all his might and then lee from this
place.
My opponent was North God Kalman III.
The person who knew the world’s highest class of swordplay, holding
the highest class of demon swords, and one of the Seven Great World
Powers.
He wasn’t a cornered rat but a wounded beast.
I, who was facing him, didn’t really have much hope of winning this
crucial match.
Whether my prior preparations overwhelmed him or I’d lose because
of the difference in our strengths, there wasn’t any other choice.
He had also sensed it.
He had realized that during times when you had to unexpectedly
surpass dif iculties, I was the type that wouldn’t bring anything to the
table.
Or it was possible that he heard that from Gisu or Hitogami.......
“.........Let me ask this one inal question. Are you an apostle of
Hitogami?”
“No. I and the Sword God received information only from Gisu. But I
won’t deny the fact that I was aiding Hitogami.”
“I see.”
Then just who was the last apostle?
No, let’s put that thought aside for now.
I must defeat this guy irst.
Ngh?
Wait, shouldn’t I just retreat if it was no good?
We had the war potential.
I didn’t need to try so hard here.
If there’s still one apostle left, then shouldn’t I fall back for now?
Sword God was defeated and we didn’t have any casualties on our
sides.
Then, should I fall back now and make absolutely sure of our chances of
winning?
“.........No.”
Wrong.
That’s not it.
Orsted was behind me.
Not letting anyone through to him is the winning condition.
Even if one or two people were to pass through his nose, then it
wouldn’t be that big of a problem.
The only thing that was important was not spending Orsted’s precious
mana.
However, it will probably recover somewhat in the 80 years to come.
I was getting relaxed only because I was thinking that.
Before the start of our battle, I had gotten completely relaxed.
We defeated Sword God and Ogre God led.
North God was in front of me with wounds all over his body and looked
like he would fall at any moment.
On top of that, even if I were to let him get away, my comrades were still
in good health.
Even if he broke through my comrades, there was room left for Orsted.
If it was North God Kalman III, then Orsted was probably familiar with
him. He could ight him while still being able to protect the Supard
village.
I had gotten relaxed within those state of affairs.
I ended up thinking that there was still some room left even if I was
defeated.
This was it.
This was the Winning Factor Alek was talking about.
And if I think back upon it, it always felt like this.
I could obtain a safety margin by stepping back for now, but then taking
a step would become unattainable when it really counted.
Alek had sniffed that out.
Wave, force, luck, and low. These things exist.
Many refuse to believe in such an abstract argument but…….there are
times when these things exist.
If I fell back here or I were defeated, Alek would obtain something.
As a result, I would lose something in return.
That was something I couldn’t explain, something that was beyond my
expectations.
“..........”
That’s why I couldn’t lose.
Right now, I couldn’t fall back nor could I lose.
A scene where I must take the risk and just go for it.
It was this.
This was the crossroad.
This was where I will muster all of my strength and make a serious
effort.
"........I am Dragon God's subordinate, Rudeus Greyrat of
the『Quagmire』.”
“! My name is Aleksander Kalman Ryback, the『North God』!"
I resolved myself.
"AAAAAAHHHhhhhhhhhhhh!"
I shouted.
I shouted from the bottom of my belly.
"OOOAAaaaaaaa!"
Alek too, shouted and prepared his sword.
His sword in his right hand.
He could only use that since he didn't have his left one.
His right foot was in front.
The broken left leg stepped irmly on the ground.
He ran towards me.
He didn't have any strategy.
I had the intuition that a long-ranged attack would be futile.
I ran towards Alek while keeping a low pro ile.
Just before we clashed.
Someone's igure loated in my mind.
It was Eris.
I quickly raised the gatling-gun on my right-arm and ired stone
cannons with all my might.
"!"
But the stone cannons were annihilated.
Right before Alek’s eyes, they turned to dust due to the power of the
Magic Absorbing Stone.
Alek took one step forward as he saw me rushing at him.
As he saw the stone cannons pouring down on him like rain, he lowered
his right foot in hesitation only for an instant.
But those stone cannons were getting annihilated one by one.
I quickly leaned towards the left side of my body.
I knew that I was within range of the sword prepared by Alek, but I still
plunged in.
While plunging in, I ired from the hip with my right hand.
While bending forward as if rubbing my chest against the ground,
I thrusted my right foot into Alek’s left side.
“RYA.....AAAAaaaaaa!”
Alek’s shoulder moved.
A silver lash took light.
I took a hit on my right shoulder and a part of the Magic Armor went
lying.
But my hand wasn’t cut.
Without checking the extent of my wounds, I irmly stepped on the
ground and with my right ist───
< Alek ills his legs with power >
He’ll jump and then avoid it.
When I thought that, I loaded mana in my left hand.
I cut the mana supply to the Magic Absorbing Stone and then used a
different magic, although I hadn’t decided what magic to use.
I loaded my left hand with mana with the intention to not let him ly
and then pointed it towards him when───
“Ngh!?”
Alek’s foot loated for an instant.
“AAAHHHhhhhh!”
While shouting, I raised my right ist (gauntlet).
I ejected my ist with all my might which was attached with the gatling-
gun.
BAM, the ist hit him.
It lung Alek to the wall.
“『Shoot out』 Hng!”
I loaded the gatling with mana with all my power.
The stone cannons hammered the cliff, creating cracks.
But I didn’t just stop at that. I loaded it with even more mana.
Stronger bullets! Faster iring rate!
The moment I thought that, my right-hand felt strange.
The gatling-gun cracked momentarily, then broke into little pieces.
“AAAAAAAAAHHHHhhhhhh!!!”
Even so, I loaded my right-hand with more mana.
Producing a stone cannon.
The thing I’ve produced the most; the thing I was most accustomed to.
I ired it.
I ired and ired and ired.
“AAHH, aahh, hhaaa.......”
I ired until my shout died out and was replaced by a sigh due to my
heavy-breathing.
I kept shooting.
“Haa......Haa.....”
And then I quit.
The right-hand of the Magic Armor that was completely buried inside
the wall had completely broken apart from its base.
Its base......was it because it took that blow from Alek?
If it weren’t for the Atofe-hand, then it was possible that my right arm
would’ve been cut off.
“........”
I could see a human-body inside the wall.
Red-blood could be seen lowing out from the gap between the wall and
the ist that was hammered into it.
It wasn’t even twitching.
When I casually looked closer, the sword had fallen.
The sword held by Alek just a few moments ago.
『Dragon King Sword』 Kajakuto.
I picked it up with my left hand.
A two meters long-sword.
I took it and then looked at the wall a second time.
“...........”
Blood was lowing out.
Red blood was lowing from the gap between the wall and the ist that
was hammered into it.
Nothing was moving.
Only blood was lowing silently.
It was understandable that the locks of earth dragons were squirming
around when I looked at the top but only this region had a bizarrely
quiet feeling.
Only my hand was left with feedback.
The feedback that I certainly killed a person.
“Hooray.”
Unaware, a word leaked out from my mouth.
How did I win?
I thought the victory was only paper-thin.
If I had been slower for even a moment or if Alek had not hesitated......
Alek’s attack would’ve cut me just like the Magic Armor.
Moving like Eris played out well.
I attacked with the gun but in an irregular way, with a strange and out
of sync timing.
Taking one or half a step more than usual, and stepping strongly. I was
able to successfully snatch away his chances.
This was Eris’s offensive style.
Eris could ight in such a risky way without being conscious of it.
It was only because I was able to ight like Eris this time that I won.
I was the last man standing with blood dripping from my neck.
Although my movements couldn’t be compared to Eris’s.
The distinction of whether or not I could do it wasn’t attached.
I shouldn’t have been able to move within that area.
If it weren’t for Alek’s injured leg and arm or if he hadn’t underestimate
me, then I wouldn’t have won.
And then, that thing I felt when his foot loated.
It felt as if it wasn’t a type of magic that I had used until now.
Could it possibly be gravity manipulation magic.......
No, Alek was trying to do something with gravity manipulation using
that Dragon King Sword and I may have interrupted him using the
Magic Absorbing Stone by activating it unexpectedly.
The inal factor may have been luck.
But I don’t think that this victory was only based on luck.
“I won.”
I suddenly made a ist and raised it upwards.
 Part 3

After I climbed out of the valley while I scattered the earth dragons
with the MK. I, a lot of people were in front of my surroundings.
They were the soldiers of the subjugation force.
After losing the bridge and losing the three god rank, they appeared to
be standing there not knowing what to do.
They led in every direction after seeing me.
They might’ve thought of me as some kind of demon or something.
For the time being, I caught the current commander──a knight of the
Biheiril Kingdom that looked like he was in charge, and several other
people, and conveyed to them that the North God and Sword God were
dead.
I also conveyed that if they were still intending on subjugating the
Supard race, then our side was willing to counter-attack.
But at the same time, I also conveyed that there was still time left for
peace talks.
The contents of the peace talks will remain the same as before.
I was angry that they attacked us but if it was true that Gisu was the
King, then that was Hitogami’s doing.
I don’t have any intentions of changing my tolerant attitude.
But just to make sure, we caught two people and made them prisoners
of war.
It was possible that Gisu was disguised as the king. Then there wouldn’t
be much meaning to it.
But it could be that not every soldier was wrapped around Gisu’s
ingers, nor that the domestic authorities were under his palm.
After they hear about the current matters and if the soldiers were
brought back safely, then depending on public opinion, they should
become our allies.
If it was still hopeless, then there would be no choice but
migration......well, I guess I could still stall for time.
As I was on the way back while pondering, I suddenly came across the
stone monument.
The stone monument of the Seven Great World Powers.
At the bottom of it.
The mark at the very bottom had changed into a very familiar mark.
“........”
A mark with the shape of three spears combined together.
The shape of the amulet of the Migurd race.
I may have become one of the Seven Great World Powers.
I was the one who dealt the inishing blow but he did ight 4 people at
the beginning.....it just didn’t feel right.
Maybe it wasn’t for me...maybe it’s the mark for Ruijerd and the rest?
Eris......not really, I guess.
“..........”
It honestly didn’t feel that good.
But now that I’ve become one, it can’t be helped.
I decided to return back to the place where Eris and the rest were.
 Part 4

After that, I crossed the valley and met up with Eris and the others.
“So, what happened?”
The one who came irst was Sá ndor.
When I told him that I delivered the inal blow to Alek at the bottom of
valley, he made a sad face and wore a wry smile while saying - I see.
“You’re the hero. The despicable demon lord is defeated by the hero.
That’s how it has been since the ancient times.”
Atofe’s expression didn’t really change that much.
But she’s probably a little sad at least. She did say sentimental words
that weren’t like her.
“.........”
Alek was dead.
I think that he was still a child.
He had talent and only aimed to reach the top........
He had a future as well.
There were a lot of things between Sá ndor’s and Alek’s conversation.
I had hoped for Alek to have more time to think things through,
disciplining him for the time being and having him re lect on his
actions afterwards......those were some overly optimistic thoughts I
guess.
There was no killing intent or hatred involved.
I only killed him because he was an enemy.
I thought that if I let him escape, I would come to regret it later. I had to
do it then and there so I killed him.
That was why I didn’t feel like apologizing.
It was just a lutter.
The other side was willing to kill me too.
That was all there was to it.
“You did it!”
On the contrary, Eris was wearing a delightful face.
When I told them that the mark on the monument had changed, she
folded her arms, as the sides of her mouth raised to a complacent
smile, her nasal breathing got rough.
If I wasn’t wearing the Magic Armor, I would’ve hugged her.
Such a disappointment that I couldn’t.
“..........”
Ruijerd didn’t really say anything but his face had become a deep blue.
I had thought about that in the middle of the battle, but I guess he did
reach his limit after all.
Fighting with a recovering body would de initely be hard.
But no one had severe injuries and we were able to gain victory with
everyone in good health.
But what should be done now?
While thinking that, we headed towards the Supard village.
The place which had become burnt black in order to burn Sword God’s
corpse,
the crater created by North God’s attack,
and then, the many trees that were mowed down during the battle with
Ogre God, and animal trails.
As we gazed at those sights and walked further, we saw the collapsed
Zanoba.
Doga was crouching down on his side with a completely exhausted
face.
Zanoba seemed to be asleep.
With his face upwards and having a deep blue color to it.
Like a corpse?
“......Zanoba. Wake up. It’s over.”
I called out to him from above inside the Magic Armor.
But there was no response.
“Zanoba.......?”
After several seconds, sounds from the forest vanished.
The wind stopped and the remaining sounds vanished as well.
“Huh? Zanoba? No way...?”
“........”
“Answer me.......”
Zanoba didn’t answer.
Only his face was facing towards the sky. He was silent like a corpse.
Just like a......corpse.
“........Hmph!”
Eris suddenly kicked Zanoba’s head.
“Whaaaat the!?”
“We’re going back! Wake up already!”
“..........? OH! I apologize! It seems I had fallen asleep before I realized it.”
Yeah right.
But it wouldn’t have been strange if he had died.
Zanoba and Doga were in a disadvantageous position.
If we hadn’t encountered each other by chance, then it wouldn’t have
been strange if he had become a wordless corpse.
While I pondered, I saw the blown up path that Zanoba and Doga came
from.
Traces of a ight could be seen all over the path.
The uprooted trees, minced trees, and a small crater. The consequences
of the attack.
It’s good that they won.
No, they weren’t superior to the Ogre God.
He just went back.
“Come to think of it, why were you here, Atofe-sama?”
“Nmh? Do you really want to know?”
“Please let me know.”
Atofe’s explanation was shoddy and incomprehensible.
There were a lot of sound effects and half of it completely went over my
head.
“In short, you used the teleport formation left from the days of the past
great war.”
“I found it and had it ready for when the time came!”
That’s bad.
If it was known that the infamous Atofe had used the teleport
formation and was visiting several places using it, my reputation would
probably go down the drain.
Well, maybe not. Not this late in the game.
All things considered, was this the.......end?
It was certain that we obtained victory, but it ended in the blink of an
eye.
It was unknown what happened to the Ogre God but there were only a
few enemies left.
“..........”
When I thought it was over, I was suddenly hit by a sweet fragrance
wafting from Eris who was walking beside me.
Was it because of the dif icult battle?
My survival instinct was stimulated, activating my reproduction
instinct.
How about tonight?
Was it not time for the lifting of the ban on Rudeus?
“No! No!”
The abstinent Rudeus remains until the defeat of Gisu.
We hadn’t even con irmed Gisu’s appearance yet.
The Ogre God ran away. We don’t know what’ll become of that.
There was still one apostle left as well.
It’s not over yet.
But Gisu had yet to make his appearance.
Our intelligence network was already in a mess. We couldn’t even
search for him.
We don’t know if he ran away.
.......Perhaps it was his main goal all along.
This was the decisive battle and we’ll be settling things here. It could be
that I was the only one who thought these things and Gisu intended to
run instead.
Right now, he may be taking the last apostle with him and be about to
reach the national border.......or is he?
During this battle, the information that was scattered about various
places ended up gathering in the Supard village.
We didn’t have the teleport formation nor the communication
lithograph.
Even if Gisu was spotted at the national border, we didn’t have any
means of catching up to him.
He’ll probably run away.
With the Dark King defeated, North God and Sword God going out of his
control, then.......
Using 80% of his war potential as a diversion, only keeping the people
that he can control with him, tricking us into following him, and then
escaping during that time.
Abandoning this time, so some other time instead...
If I was him, I’d do this.
“Phew......”
But we couldn’t lower our guard right now.
However, the ight here was over for now.
I was tired.
I couldn’t ight anymore today.
Let’s entrust the others with the consequences.
We weren’t able to bring Gisu down but the North God, Sword God and
the Dark King have fallen.
Ruijerd and the Supard village have become our allies.
We didn’t know what Gisu did with the Biheiril Kingdom and Ogre God
but......maybe we’ll be negotiating next.
The only real damage we took would be the destruction of the of ice.......
Thanks to that, all the teleport formations were destroyed.
We couldn’t move for the time being but I clapped my hands.
It was not bad compared to the greater damage that I had predicted.
We could see the Supard village.
Maybe they sensed us coming, as the children of the Supard race were
looking at us from within the fence.
And then, the warriors protecting the Supard village came out.
Furthermore, Elinalize, Cliff, Norn, Julie, and Ginger as well.
I stripped out of the Magic Armor.
My body had become light because I used up so much mana.
Julie and Ginger rushed up to Zanoba.
Norn went towards Ruijerd.
Cliff headed towards the completely exhausted Doga.
People who hugged each other, people who talked with a relieved face.
Looking at that, I was inally hit with an actual feeling.
“...........”
Orsted came out last.
Orsted started coming towards me.
“Did you win?”
“Yes.”
As a proof of victory, I handed him the large sword.
The large sword which could be said was the North God’s symbol,
『Dragon King Sword』 Kajakuto.
“We won.”
We had won.
A complete victory was still far-off but we were able to overcome the
dif iculties.
We crushed the trap laid by Gisu and took the lead all at once.
There were a lot of things going on in my mind.
Things to reconsider were innumerable.
But a victory is a victory.
“Good work.”
Receiving words of gratitude from Orsted who took the sword, I bowed.
I suddenly felt someone at my side.
It was Eris.
With her arms folded, she was looking at me.
She spread her arms.
“.........!”
And jumped at me.
While enjoying the sensation of those breasts, I had the same thought
again.
We were victorious.
 Author’s Q&A(only related to Ch 253 & 254)
Q. Isn’t the title of 253 fraud?
A. I guess so. I’ll change it a bit.

Q. I do think he could’ve at least ight the Ogre God with the MK. I.
A. Of course he can!
But if he fought the Ogre God then he won't be able to support those
who were ighting the third making the front collapse!

Q. The Dragon King Sword, Kajakuto. Is it famous?

A. It’s always discussed whether it’s one of Yulian’s Cursed swords but
it’s de initely famous as North God’s favourite sword.

Q. Can Rudi win against a perfectly healthy North god III?

While defending against gravity manipulation and using Gatling
with the remaining hand, would he lose?
A. Probably impossible.
While defending against gravity manipulation and gatling with the
remaining hand, he couldn’t use the Magic Absorbing stone on top of
that.

Q. Rudi inally did it.

Mister, we’ve know Rudy since he was a little child.
That Rudi has become such a responsible adult now.
I am happy.
A. In truth, he was a lecherous child......

Q. If Rudi has now become one of the Seven Great World Powers
then what would be his title like the Sword God and North God?
Would it be Quagmire after all? Or a God would be forcefully added
in front of the mud making him Mud God?
A. FYI, the mark on the monument resembles Roxy’s pendant.
Q. The mark of the person who becomes one of the SGWP would
become the mark which that person believes in?
A. It certainly seems like that.

Q. In the end, just what will he be known as a world power?

A. As the right hand of the Dragon God, it’s likely he would be called
Dragon King or Dragon Emperor.
Even if he doesn’t name himself, the public will acknowledge him so.

Q. In the end, was the right hand still attached or not?

A. Magic Armor’s right hand was torn apart.

Q. The killing technique used by Alek where he stops his enemy’s

movements and hit them with the that one blow with all his might.
That felt a lot like the earth-shattering Super Robot scene from the
Showa era, would it be ine to imagine it as such?
A. Delta End!

Q. Atofe: "I got a shivering feeling from my ission, so I popped into

the magic circle and poofed here, then with a fwoosh, I lapped my
wings and lew towards the banging, and then I landed with a plop,
and then jumped in here with a bang! You should be grateful!"
A. About that kind of feeling.

Q. The Magic Absorption Stone uses about the same amount of

magic as the spell it extinguished right?
And then the magic expended by the gatling gun wouldn't be
anything small...
A.Yup, It's not small.

Q. Eehh...!? The crest should be the object of worship...!

A Rudy lacking faith should not be allowed to lift the ban.
A. It's because it's the mark he got from Roxy... (*trembling voice*)
Chapter 255 - Ogre God's Bargain
 Part 1

3 days had passed after the battle.

The injured were cured and peace arrived at the Supard village.
During these 3 days, while being wary of yet more enemies, we relaxed.
It was not as if we didn’t do anything, but it was just that nothing
happened.
We were truly in peace as time passed idly.
Zanoba had grown considerably tired and passed most of the days
sleeping.
We were worried that it might be a serious illness, but the doctor said
that it was merely chronic fatigue caused by muscular pain.
It was the irst time that he had muscular pain in his life so he said - My
entire body feels like it’ll come crumbling down......Julie, this body of mine is
going to die soon, I have taught you everything there is to know. Even in
my absence, be diligent. - and then wrote his last will.
Julie cried again but nodded with such a determined look in her eyes it
was amusing to watch.
On re lex, I rushed over to him and held his hands - We’ll de initely see
the automaton to its completion. I swear to my respectful God. Leave it to
me. Let the power of God be converted into a bountiful crop, and be
『 』
bestowed unto those who have lost the strength to stand once more,
HEALING - while saying those things, I ended up healing him.
After that, Zanoba rose with an amazed face and started repairs on the
MK. I.
Julie just kept looking blankly.
Atofe too, remained relatively docile within the village.
I noticed that she made the guys in the village build a throne with
timber and was teaching warriors the basics of battle, but it wasn’t a
serious matter yet.
Eris was participating at least.
Looking at that Atofe, Sá ndor became a little embarrassed, but at times
a shadow was casted on his face.
He was thinking about Alek after all.
Even when I asked if he wanted the Dragon King Sword back, he said
that those were spoils of war and wanted me to use it however I
wanted.
After listening to such words, even I will lose the motivation to use it.
I have no right to say that since I rely on the Magic Armor, but if I use it
too much, I’ll become a no good person.
So I let Orsted keep that for now and I’ll just use it when it really counts.
Ruijerd passed most of the time with Norn.
Although it felt more like Norn was following him around like a young
bird.
Norn being taught all kinds of things by Ruijerd looked much like how
Eris and I did before.
Norn was diligent as well.
.......Being diligent is...... ine right?
Doga had gotten popular with the woman and children.
Although he was afraid when he irst arrived at this village, he had
devotedly helped out a lot during the plague, so it felt like he had
crossed over a hurdle. They had accepted each other.
These days, he was carving wooden dolls with an honest face and was
enjoying himself with the children.
The ball was lost because Orsted sent it lying somewhere, and so he
was somewhat lonely.
The team of doctors had said that the health of the Supards were
progressing favourably, and so they shifted to the researching the
plague.
They were investigating the plague while examining the food of the
village.......or it would be better to say that they were collecting samples.
They were bringing it all back to the Asura Kingdom and recording
notes in documents for future use.
Cliff, Elinalize, and Ginger headed towards Second City Irel.
Once again, we sent a demand towards the Biheiril Kingdom with the
prisoners at our disposal.
There was a need for a person who would receive the answer.
They took 2 Supard warriors with their shaved heads as escorts but if
Gisu’s plan was still in action, there was also the danger of each of them
getting crushed. I was worried.
This basically meant that I prepared a meeting to review the battle.
Even this time, there were a lot of things to reconsider.
Particularly, the part where I fell into the valley was dangerous.
Why was it that Gisu didn’t approach us using the Magic Tool?
We must combine those parts with the next situation by boiling it
down to its core.
The things that have been done can’t be helped, but at the very least, we
won’t be biting our own tails.
Additionally, Atofe-hand was returned back to Atofe and my right-hand
was restored using a healing magic scroll.
I re lexively started rubbing Eris’s breast with that hand, which
resulted in a one hit KO to my jaw, rendering me useless for half a day.
And then that magic.
The magic that I used during my confrontation with Alek.
I tried using that magic several times while taking that same feeling
into account, but it never worked.
That was possibly gravity manipulation, but I needed some kind of
impetus again.
I’ve already engraved the potential of using gravity manipulation.
We must also think about various things regarding the teleport
formations.
If we were to set it up in various places like this time, then even the
enemy could easily use them.
We must think about a counter-plan for that scenario as well.
Nevertheless, the teleport formations were still not ixed even after 3
days had passed.
We summoned Aruman i on the second day and inquired about our
family but........it was taking a lot longer than expected.
Maybe some kind of problem was taking place irrelevant to Hitogami.
I was worried.
Although there wasn’t any meaning in worrying too much.
I must do what I can.
 Part 2

The fourth day.

The people who left for Second City Irel as messengers had come back.
They came as soon as possible after receiving a reply from Biheiril
Kingdom.
A lot of things were written in one sheet of letter.
“The King of Biheiril wants to meet you. He says that if something is
done regarding the war potential of Ogre Island, then he’ll think about
the circumstances of the Supard race.”
Thus, that was the summary of the reply.
It looks like the continued existence of the Supard village will be
allowed for now.
They came back rather quickly. The letter may have been drawn in a
hurry because it had wrinkles in it, but the signature was the real deal.
The war potential of Ogre Island meant Moore and the others who were
left there by Atofe.
On Atofe’s orders, they took the people of Ogre Island as hostages and
barricaded themselves in.
For now, it didn’t look like the Ogre God was going to forcibly ight
them.......
Well, it just meant that we’ll be talking about negotiations from here on
out.
“........Alright.”
With the exception of the Supard race’s matter, there weren’t any
dif icult requests.
At the very least, they must hear about the matters regarding Gisu.
“If that’s how it is, then let’s go.”
I’ll take some people from the Supard race along.
Our primary aim will be the negotiations, but if the Supards were going
to be living inside Biheiril Kingdom, then there was a need to show
their faces for them to be accepted.
If they didn’t then, there was the possibility that something like this
would happen again.
But it’s also possible that a resistance group may surface after seeing
the Supards.
I guess there was a need to perform an act where the head of the
Supard race and the Ogre race shake hands......
While pondering over such things, I selected my members.
Battle ready Eris, Sá ndor, Atofe, and Ruijerd.
Cliff of the Milis Church for the role of negotiations, and Cliff’s
attendant, Elinalize.
Along with 2 warriors from the Supard race, we decided to head
towards the Capital.
The rest will be staying here to defend against any attack towards the
Supard village.
I wasn’t taking along only my members, but prisoners of war as well.
Sadly, there wasn’t a request for the return of prisoners.
But we were sincere.
Be that as it may, the negotiations may break down, so one of them will
be staying with us as a card.
While thinking that, I moved towards the hut where those prisoners
were staying.
Inside the hut, the two of them were just sitting absentmindedly
without any conversation.
When they saw me entering, they looked at me suspiciously.
“So how about it, this Supard village?”
“.......”
“It’s quite a nice place, don’t you think?
There are a lot of beauties and the children are energetic.
The food is a little wild, but its taste shouldn’t be that bad.
The warriors over here are a little blunt, but you should know by now
that they aren’t offensive towards the Human race.”
It had only been a few days for the prisoners but they were living quite
a free life.
Of course, we kept them under our watch, con iscated their weapons,
and to make sure that they weren’t disguised, we stripped them naked
as well, but we fully attended to their needs with a hospitable mind.
Many Supards made sure to welcome them as guests and they also
were quite gentle towards the prisoners.
There wasn’t any need to restrain them.
They were free to roam around the village and they could also go
outside of the village with one Supard escort after getting permission.
There was no concern of them leeing.
This was because they themselves were afraid of the Invisible Wolf.
During the 2 days, when the Supards started hunting the wolves, they
were able to con irm what kind of beast the Invisible Wolf was.
It is the kind of food that is eaten around this area.
They were still a little bit afraid of the plague, but there wasn’t anything
else to eat so it couldn’t be helped.
We did let them drink the Sokasu tea for the time being.
“.......Well, we understand that the rumors were twisted a bit more than
we thought.”
The soldiers were in despair when they were irst brought in, but now
they seemed lax.
I thought that they had yet to see the Supard race’s good
characteristics.
But their overall impression had de initely gotten a little better.
The other one was already enjoying himself quite a bit.
However, I was afraid that the moment I got out of here, the other one
would remove his mask and say - Haha, I was actually a mole for
Hitogami!......
Well, I selected them randomly and they also went through strict
examination before entering the village.
Even Orsted and Cliff properly assessed them. Some were left behind as
well.......so it was probably alright.
“We’ll be going to the country for negotiations so one of you will be
coming with us.
I would like to leave you with one of the high of icials. Would that be
alright?”
“I understand.”
One of the soldiers nodded and the other stood up.
He’s an honest person.
I would hate it if I was cutting down some kind of personal bond
between these two......
Well, the country had inally accepted our conditions for once.
So it’ll just be a meeting where we talk things out.
While pondering over such things, we departed from the Supard village.
 Part 3

4 more days passed after that.

The negotiations with the King went smoothly.
The King of Biheiril was scared.
His attitude was King-like but he did pay undue attention to my speech
and conduct. He was also afraid of Eris, Ruijerd, and Atofe being there.
I was only threatened by Sword God and North God.
Saying such haughty words and in such a roundabout way too, but he
did give us an explanation.
He admitted that a monkey-faced person was taking shelter inside the
castle and that the only time he left the castle was when I visited.
Just in case, we asked them to remove all of their rings and I used the
Magic Absorbing Stone as well, but it looked like Gisu wasn’t changing
places with anyone anytime soon.
However, I guess Gisu was the King that time after all.
He successfully deceived me.
A terri ic acting ability as one would expect from him, though it was
likely his vocal mimicry.
Anyway, we turned in the names of the prisoners while assuring
negotiations. They said that if something was done quickly about the
military forces of Ogre Island, then they were willing to acknowledge
the Supard race.
They weren’t forcing us to pay reparations, asking for territory, or
dif icult problems like that.
The people living in this country were simply acknowledging the
people who saved this country.
On top of that, the one who proposed the early departure of the
subjugation force was Gisu.
As a King, he couldn’t help but sigh and get drunk.
If they were to refuse our demand here, they would be cutting their ties
with the Ogre race as well.
It would become a scene where the Biheiril Kingdom forsook the
prisoners of the Ogre race.
This country has strong ties with the Ogre race. If those ties were to be
cut, it could effectively mean the end of this country.
 Part 4

That was how it went, so we were now heading towards Third City
Heilelul.
A volcanic island could vaguely be seen in the far distance from the port
city.
I would be standing-by here while Atofe and Sá ndor went to Ogre Island
to negotiate with the Ogre God.
I asked Atofe and Sá ndor to proceed to Ogre Island as messengers.
I wanted to go to Ogre Island too, but the MK. I couldn’t board a ship,
making it a bottleneck for me.
There weren’t any ships that could withstand MK. I’s weight.
We didn’t know what the Ogre God was up to so it would be preferable
if I wasn’t separated from MK. I. That was the conclusion that we came
to.
If negotiations with the Ogre God went down without a hitch, the
prisoners of Ogre Island would be released, which would end that
matter with the Biheiril Kingdom.
As a result, the Supard race will be able to live at the entrance of the
forest and not near the valley.
We still couldn’t be sure about what started the plague, but at least they
will be away from whatever caused it.
It will take some time and labor for the migration but my job was
almost over.
The last thing we must take into consideration is the possibility of
ighting the Ogre God........
Sword God and North God were no longer around.
So we should win.
Even if Gisu still had some war potential in reserve, if it became a little
dif icult, we would just have to retreat to the forest once and come back
prepared.
“.........”
While pondering on such things, I climbed the lighthouse to see the
ocean with Ruijerd and Eris as my guards.
It was nostalgic to see an ocean.
The ocean was big and spacious.
It was stretching out underneath a clear sky.
The island that could be seen beyond the horizon was Ogre Island.
I thought that the island itself would have a Ogre face like shape, but it
was a normal island.
It was a volcanic island so-to-speak, and smoke was rising out of the
mountain.
Now that I saw it, it had an atmosphere of magni icence or strangeness,
but not of evil.
To say it clearly, it was simple.
Since the Ogres were living on it, it’s called Ogre Island.
Of course, we didn’t climb the lighthouse only to gaze at the sea.
The reason was to look at one point of the ocean.
There was a boat approaching Ogre Island.
The boat in which Sá ndor and Atofe had boarded.
While standing on top of this lighthouse, I was going to keep watch
over their negotiations with the clairvoyance eye.
If the negotiations failed and the Ogre God went berserk, or if Gisu
shows up unexpectedly, I was to contrive a large-scale attack from this
spot.
It was a plan which would involve the innocent Ogres and send the
negotiations with the Biheiril Kingdom down the drain.
But if Gisu really was there, then I would de initely ire.
“.......Hey Rudeus, are you looking properly?”
“I’m looking. Need an explanation?”
“Don’t need it.”
With a wry smile on her face, Eris continued scouting.
I could only look at one part of the island with the clairvoyance eye.
That one spot was easy to see and I could see various people gathering
over there.
It was the beach.
We had decided that that would be the place for negotiations.
An ogre with a remarkably huge body could be seen there. That was
Ogre God Malta.
He was surrounded by ogres that were deemed to be soldiers.
It looks like they fought several times over as the soldiers were all
covered up with bandages.
On the soldiers’ opposite side, ominous soldiers wearing black armor
faced them.
They were Atofe’s Imperial Guards. Moore was also there.
They may be a little injured but I couldn’t see any damage on them.
So they were a lot stronger than the soldiers of the Ogre race after all.
Still, we wouldn’t know what would happen if the Ogre God were to
ight, but we’ve taken the entire village hostage.
He probably wouldn’t ight.
Furthermore, I could see around 5 women and children of the Ogre race
behind the Imperial Guards, most probably taken as hostages.
However, it was war so there might be deaths as well.
This may be one of those disputes.
While thinking about that, my heart started pounding, but after Atofe’s
and Sá ndor’s arrival, half of the hostages were easily released. Then,
Sá ndor and the Ogre God talked about something, after which they
disbanded.
It was unknown what they were talking about, but the Ogre God
relaxed.
I was held back by the clairvoyance eye’s inability to hear voices.
 Part 5

“Rudeus!”
The next day.
I, who was sleeping in an inn in Third City Heilelul, was woken up by
Eris’s shout.
“......What is it, honey? Let me sleep a bit more.”
While thinking that, when I reached for her breasts, but my hand was
brushed away.
That was hurtful to your man. It’s violence.
But am I not allowed to?
Because I copped a feel despite my abstinence.
“He’s here!”
“What?”
“That guy!”
After shouting, she ran out of the room.
I would like her to stop talking with feelings alone.
It’s dif icult for an intellectual person like me to understand such vague
words.
“That guy......?”
While still trying to understand what just happened, I raised my body
up.
After rubbing my sleepy eyes, I looked out of the window.
I saw a group of reddish-brown haired people standing in front of the
inn.
“──THAT GUY!”
I quickly rushed out of the room and ran towards the irst loor.
“..........”
Ogre God was sitting cross-legged in front of the inn.
In his surroundings were youngsters of the Ogre race wearing pitiful
faces.
As if to face Ruijerd and Eris, they were standing ready with weapons
and arms.
When I stepped forward, the crowd of people opened up a path for me.
I stepped in front of the Ogre God.
And then Sá ndor whispered something into my ears.
“It seems Ogre God wants to strike a deal. I brought him along in order
to lessen the likelihood of traps.”
“.......I understand.”
If he didn’t intend to ight anymore, then I wouldn’t say no either.
I didn’t know what Sá ndor was predicting, but it didn’t seem like this
was Gisu’s strategy. Judging from appearances, Atofe, Eris, and Ruijerd
didn’t seem to be cautious.
These people had understood something, something which had relaxed
them.
“..........”
When the Ogre God glared at me, he asked me as if searching for
something.
“.......Are ya leader?”
“Yes. Rudeus Greyrat. The person in charge.”
“I Malta.”
When I bowed, Malta bowed too even while sitting.
“Need ta talk.”
“......I wanted to talk with you regarding some things as well.”
I followed the Ogre God’s example and sat cross-legged on the loor.
The other side will be in the same posture, removing any
discourteousness.......or so I would like to think.
When I did, some of the surrounding youngsters stood by my side and
served sake cups between me and the Ogre God.
It was sake cups.
Those cups were quickly illed up with drinks.
Common alcohol was served to me.
But it was soy sauce for the Ogre God.
Soy sauce and even miso, this area might be similar to Japanese
culture.
“Drink.”
“Thank you for the drink.”
The Ogre God drank it in one go and so did I.
It would be bad if we got drunk so it was only one shot.
Drinking might be part of courtesy.......
But well, what should we talk about now?
First would be Gisu.
Or - are you an apostle?
Ogre God-dono’s appearance didn’t look too good.
I should convey it in a simple manner so that it’s easy to understand
such a complicated issue.
Gently, as if I was teaching Eris.
“I heard.”
As I hesitated for a bit Ogre God opened his mouth.
“Demon Lord attacked village. Stole food. Unforgivable.
But people unable ta ight, all lived.”
Ogre God said that and looked at the surrounding ogres.
All lived......?
Even if it was a small battle, you would expect some deaths, but.......no,
he meant that『non-combatants』didn’t die.
Looks like even Atofe knew that distinction.
Well, it was Moore’s strategy though.
“Your house, destroyed it, your not ighters, let live. We same.”
“.......”
“Ogres protect country. Country surrendered ta ya. I head of ogres. No
reason in ight. Bargain.”
He couldn’t forgive Atofe who attacked the village.
But he destroyed my of ice as well.
But didn’t attack the non-combatants.
That’s why we’re in the same boat.
The Ogre race has a duty to protect the Country but that Country had
already surrendered.
As the head of the ogres, he concluded that there was no reason to
ight, thus the need for bargaining.
Something along those lines.
“What about Gisu?”
“Gisu said ya destroy Country. Thus I helped. But Gisu led. Ya didn’t
destroy Country. Anymore, Country and Ogre race perish.”
Gisu said that I would destroy Biheiril Kingdom.
But I didn’t.
On the contrary, Gisu led.
If Ogre God acted any more than this, then both the Country and the
Ogre Race would perish.
“Gisu lied. No longer trust him.”
But I won’t destroy the Country.
It was Gisu’s lie.
“I surrender. I die ine but please spare lives of my not ighters.”
While saying that Ogre God brought his huge body down in front of me.
Close to prostrating himself.
The surrounding youngsters wore a sad expression.
They’re probably thinking that I’ll be killing the Ogre God here.
Killing your enemies is a matter of course.
And they were following that rule unwillingly.
Concluding that their head will die and they will live on.
Why was it so grim?
I had that question but I guess it was only right.
If the Country had surrendered, then it only meant that the ogres had
lost their support.
My side’s war potential was superior and if I thought about doing it,
then we could easily subjugate Ogre Island.......
Of course, that was something pointless for me.
Now then.
Should I kill him or not?
Ogre God said that he no longer trusted Gisu.
He looked like a person who couldn’t tell a lie. It was ine to believe him.
The Ogre God’s speech was poor, but he was in no way an idiot.
According to my interpretation of him, he was the logical type.
His IQ might be higher than the Immortal Demon race.
Then, even unexpectedly, it was possible that he could lie.
After pondering for a little while, I asked just one last thing.
“Ogre God-dono, you’re not an apostle of Hitogami are you?”
“Wrong. Gisu said Hitogami name but I don’t know that. Even I knew,
Island important.”
The Ogre God’s eyes were strong, clear and honest.
If he was lying right now, then I felt that I could no longer believe in
anything.
“I understand and accept your words.”
When I said that, the surroundings were wrapped up in relief.
It’s ine to let him live.
That way he’ll become useful in the far future.
“However, Ogre God-sama. I will have you ight Gisu. If you betray us
and run away, then we’ll invade the island.”
If we’re to take into consideration destroying Gisu’s traps, then this
should be ine.
The relationship between the Ogre God and the Ogre race is deep.
Threatening someone isn’t too good, and it would be problematic if
betrayal takes place at the last moment.
“Rogar. I ight alone?”
“No, you’ll be ighting with us.”
“Then, what happen ta my not ighters when I die?”
“Regarding the remaining survivors of the Ogre race, one of us
will......take responsibility and safeguard their safety.”
“Hm. That not lie.”
The Ogre God nodded.
And then the youngster from before poured soy sauce into the Ogre
God’s cup and alcohol in mine.
The Ogre God held it in his hand with dedication.
And I imitated him again.
“I swear me horn.”
“........I swear by the Dragon God’s name.”
When I returned a suitable answer, the Ogre God nodded in solemn
countenance
“Hm.”
And then the cups were emptied.
Thus, the battle with the Ogre God concluded.
 Part 6

That night, a banquet was held at the beach near Heilelul.

The alcohol of the Ogre race was taken out from the warehouse and all
of the ogres entertained themselves with us.
It seemed like the ogres had some kind of custom to exchange drinks
when they had reconciled after a battle.
Drinking alcohol to forgive and forget everything.
That seemed to be the Ogre race’s style.
The Ogre God made me drink a lot and after I couldn’t drink anymore, I
let Atofe handle the rest. After that, a drinking competition started
between Atofe and Ogre God during which I slipped out of there.
After sobering myself up with Detox Magic I walked around the
banquet for a little while, and when I realized that a certain someone
wasn’t there, I headed towards the beach.
Sá ndor was drinking there alone.
“Ah, hello.”
“Can I sit beside you?”
“Go ahead.”
I sat beside him and breathed out a sigh.
Just what was he thinking sitting in such a far away place?
That was something even the dull me could understand.
It was probably about Alek.
He was urging Alek to surrender till the very last moment.
Even if he’s a North God, even if his son held hostility against him, he
would de initely not want to kill his son.
Not to mention, I have no intention of apologizing.
If I had retreated there, if I had let Alek escape, then it was possible that
this banquet wouldn’t have existed.
The North God might’ve joined up with Gisu, linking up with Ogre God,
and then they could’ve come out with even more aggression.
I actually thought that even Sá ndor thought that that judgement wasn’t
wrong.
Sá ndor didn’t say anything.
He should’ve already realized it.
“What happened to Alek was regrettable.”
“Certainly.”
However, the fact that it wasn't wrong and staying silent about it were
two different things.
“That child.......had talent from when he was young.
When he picked up a sword he could wield it better than anyone else.
Whenever he fought beasts, he could see through their weakness in an
instant.
There wasn’t anyone in his generation who could defeat him.”
“.........”
“That’s why even I ended up having high expectations of him.
I granted him the Dragon King Sword and he succeeded the name of the
North God.
But, I guess I shouldn’t have done that.”
Alek was hung-up on becoming a hero.
“Something like North God is after all only just a name. But he had
become obsessed over it.”
Sá ndor said that and took another swig.
It wasn’t something I could say.
From here on out, if he gathered enough experience, maybe he
would’ve found something which would have made him worthy of the
North God title.
Or so I thought but I couldn’t say it.
Since Alek was no longer here.
“Well, let bygones be bygones. I am a little worried right now but you
don't have to worry about that, Rudeus-dono. That’s just how wars are.”
“........Is that so.”
“I’ve heard that you have many children. Then.......An opportunity will
come where you must think about it.”
The feeling of a parent who outlived his child.
That was still unknown to me.
And I didn’t wish to know it in the future.
“Anyway, I pray for my son's happiness in the next world."
“Yes.”
From there our conversation paused.
The roar of the waves resounded from our front and the voices from
the banquet from our behind.
When we discussed about the current battle with that kind of
ambience, it felt like this battle was inally reaching its end.
Even though we still haven’t even defeated Gisu, much less even seen
him, it was coming to its end.
That was a tinge of anxiety that sprouted from the end of the battle.
As for the result, we were close to complete victory for this battle.
But there were times where we just barely made it through and where
luck played a strong part.
What about the next move?
Would we be able to ight just like this time and attain victory?
It may be hard.
Gisu will probably make even more strategies after judging this battle.
“In the end, I wonder just who was Hitogami’s last apostle.”
Those were the words that came out.
It wasn’t the Sword God.
It wasn’t the North God.
It didn’t even seem to be the Ogre God.
Gisu and Dark King Vita.
There was still one unknown apostle left.
According to the Ogre God, Gisu had led.
Maybe he had taken that person who we haven’t met yet with him as I
had expected.
But, there was something.
I felt like I was forgetting about something.
A piece was missing.
One more person who should be more like an apostle hadn’t come out
yet.
“Let’s see. Truth be told, even I can’t imagine someone who would be
one.
Perhaps there might be a different apostle moving in a different place.”
In a different place, a different apostle.
When I thought about that, the memory that came into my mind was
my house.
The Ogre God hadn’t attacked it.
But there was the possibility that someone else’s hand was reaching
out to it.
We still didn’t have any means to return back.
We had struck a deal but.......it was still taking far longer than
anticipated.
I wonder if Sharia was under attack right now.
“Phew........”
I couldn’t help being worried.
I was anxious but I could do nothing but let the people there deal with
it.
I just didn’t want to feel like a parent who had outlived his child.
I was ighting so that I didn’t get to taste that feeling.
As if to wash away that feeling, I held the cup in front of my mouth and
gulped it down in one go.
I just wanted to return quickly.
“Huh?”
Sá ndor suddenly raised his face.
He looked at the sea.
“Is there something shining?”
On those words, I looked towards the sea as well.
It was night-time right now.
The sea was completely dark, nothing could be seen.
Only the roar of the waves could be heard.
Even when using the clairvoyance I could see nothing.
“Where is it coming from?”
“There, there, can’t you see? It’s approaching us.”
Same as before nothing entered my eyes.
I strained my eyes for a bit but still couldn’t see anything.
I wonder if he had gotten drunk and was seeing illusions.
“Should I bring a lamp?”
“........Can you really not see it?”
“I can’t see it. Aren’t Sá ndor-san’s eyes a bit too powerful?”
Sá ndor knit his brows in confusion.
Surely it was possible that the holder of the clairvoyance was in fault.
Perhaps because I was drunk I was looking in other direction.
Maybe a little bit upwards.
“......Don’t tell me! Rudeus-dono, close your demon eyes!”
“Huh? Ah, OK.”
I closed my eyes.
“NOT THAT, cut off your mana supply to your demon eyes!”
“..........”
As he ordered, I cut the mana supply to my demon eyes.
Both the foresight and clairvoyance eyes.
“........Huh.”
The moment I did, I could see it.
A being heading towards the sandy beach from the foreshore just now.
That guy was big. With a height of over 2 meters......his size was similar
to the Ogre God.
That guy had wore a golden armor on his body.
That guy had 6 arms.
That guy, that guy was carrying a person on his shoulder.
The person who was on his shoulder wore a robe with odd patterns on
it.
He removed the hood of his robe, and a nostalgic face leaped in my
eyes.
“Ah, so we meet here senpai........”
The monkey-faced person.
It was Gisu.
“For god’s sake, just when I thought we’d land unnoticed, this happens.
This ain’t good.”
“FUHAHAHAHA, You should better not think that everything will go
according to plan, eh?”
“Ain’t that right.”
The one who answered Gisu was a male wearing a golden armor on his
body.
It was a nostalgic voice.
I could never forget this way of laughter.
“Your Majesty Badi.......”
Badigadi.
Why was he here? Why was he with something like that and why was
he with Gisu?
Did the Ogre God betray us?
Or did Sá ndor called them here?
Don’t tell me─no─but─this is─huh?
Various thoughts rushed through my mind, words didn’t seem to come
out.
My body started trembling without any cause.
That golden armor was bad.
I didn’t know why it was bad but I could feel the sinisterness in that
bad.
If I fought someone like him without any armor then it will be instant
death for me.
“It’s been a long time, Rudeus and Alex too.”
Despite Sá ndor’s complete dumbfoundedness his forehead was
completely wet with sweat.
Even though he should’ve attacked at once, he wasn’t moving.
I felt that from Sá ndor in front of me.
“Great Uncle. Why were you here?”
“Isn’t it obvious!? It is because the Great I am an apostle of Hitogami!”
Badigadi spoke.
He spoke imposingly without any hesitation.
That he was the last apostle.
“..........Ah.”
I see.
That’s how it was.
I had forgotten.
Wasn’t I told before as well.
Kishirika had said that the possibility of Badigadi being an apostle was
high.
And he was also the one who brought Ruijerd along to the village, it was
a matter of fact.
It was Badigadi.
Just why had I forgotten it?
The inal piece that fell into the puzzle.
“On Hitogami’s request, I escorted Ruijerd to the Supard village, in the
middle of the battle I was to get this armor that lied at the center of the
ocean.
By joining the strengths of Dark King Vita, Sword God, North God and
Ogre God, the Great I was to defeat you people who had lost their
escape routes and Dragon Orsted, therefore the Great I─”
“Boss, boss.”
“What is it? Just when I was getting into the mood to talk with
humans......”
“You’re talking too much. There ain’t any need to go that far.”
“Hmph, such a dull person. Isn’t our strategy already out in the open?”
While scratching his cheeks with his ingers Gisu shrugged.
But with those words just now, I was able to connect the dots.
I was right.
Sword God, North God and Ogre God.
They weren’t Hitogami’s apostle.
And if I had let North God III escape then the ight would’ve continued.
Without dissolving the subjugation force, they would’ve entered the
forest for the inal confrontation.
During that time, they would land at Ogre Island.
Defeating Atofe’s Imperial Guards to get rid of Ogre God’s fear.
With only North God and Ogre God we had such a close ight.
And on top of that, if Badigadi were to come, we would have no chance
of winning.
But if it is now.
Dark King was dead.
Sword God was dead.
North God was dead.
Ogre God had surrendered.
The opponents were only Gisu and Badigadi.
“No, I know that, senpai.
I’ve heard from Hitogami that you’ve won in the forest.
You’re thinking that we won’t have any chance to win this late in the
game, eh?”
Gisu was useless at ighting.
That’s why we could win.....
Could we.......win?
“But ya know, will it really go down like that?
This gentleman over here is quite a legend, ya know?”
Being called a legend, Badi got arrogant.
“4200 years ago. The Great I had a tie with that Demon-Dragon King
Laplace, I, the strongest Demon Lord......”
While gulping down his own spit.
The armor worn by Badi shined as if verifying his existence.
“.......am named Fighting God Badigadi. I alone should be enough, right?”
So it was that after all.
So this was the Fighting God Armor after all.
A full-length armor giving out a bizarre indication.
I was getting chills similar to when I fought Orsted seriously for the
irst time.
I could instinctively tell that we couldn’t win.
In the next moment, Badigadi spread his crossed arms.
“My name is Fighting God Badigadi! Dragon God’s subordinate Rudeus
of the 『Quagm─”
“My name is Alex Kalman Ryback! I am North God Kalman the Second!
I challenge the Immortal Demon Lord Badigadi to a personal duel!
I swear by the honor of the Immortal Demon Clan, accept it!”
Badigadi stalled.
And then saw Gisu with a troubled face.
“Mmmh......the great I intended to duel with Rudeus though.”
“It’s ine if you refuse.”
“Can’t do that. It’s been decided since the ancient times that a Demon
Lord must always accept a challenge.”
Gisu was stunned.
Rather than Hitogami, it seems Gisu’s grip had already loosened on the
reins.
Even I didn’t have the spirit to control Badigadi or Atofe or anyone like
that.
“Rudeus-dono.”
During that time, Sá ndor whispered.
“I’ll try to gain some time here. During that time retreat, assemble our
forces, and then polish your counter-plan.”
“And what about you, Sá ndor-san?”
“I might not make it back alive.”
I had trouble breathing.
I couldn’t answer immediately.
But I did quickly nod once.
I was right now lesh and blood.
Even if the MK. I was near me, right now I am lesh and blood.
It was not about the safety margin.
There wasn’t any chance to win right now.
I would only become a hindrance if we both fought.
If I fought here right now I would only become a demerit and nothing
else.
“Please.......do.”
I said that and ran towards the village.
While hearing the intense clash of the weapons behind me.
 Author’s Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. It won’t be itting to call the child having a rhythmical sense of
innate disposition.
Even though he couldn’t dance in his childhood?

A. Perhaps it might be better to say it was his uniqueness.

Q. The fact that Magonote-sensei knew about about Wing Man

surprised me a little (lol).
Though it was the heat shock
On the whole I think it seems a bit off, to raise your novel writing
level,
Did you read a lot in the past?
A. It had nothing to do with studying, I just picked up whatever felt
interesting. Whether it be book or game.
Although I have given up on old hard to get things, like things that can’t
be played on current OS.
But my memory is a little unreliable.

Q. “This crest is the Migurd race’s!” the people who would

recognise this crest won’t simply charge at the Migurd village right?
A. Maybe they would.

』
Q. Kishirika has the superior Demon eye 『Eye of A thousand
Miles but if a Demon Eye is trained then could it not become a
superior one?
Or is it some kind of event reward from Kirishika?
“Take this new Demon eye”
“Evolve your Demon Eye” ←
Like this the choices will come.
A. When Kishirika grows, while using a large amount of mana, it is
possible to grant superior demon eyes.

Q. He wasn’t under complete obedience of Hitogami and on top of

that if His Majesty Badi was a friend of his then they should’ve
been able to evade the duel with negotiations or at least delay it for
a bit. He left all the decision-making to another person &
escaped......only at the critical moment he ran away from the
battle ield, his mind still hasn’t grown at all.
A. At the critical moment “The enemy clearly declared that they were
their enemy, if it’s this guy then he wouldn’t be under complete
obedience of his boss, but if he’s a close friend of his then they can
evade the battle by negotiations or at least delay it” such a naı̈ve
thought is.....growth?

Q. “Hm. That not lie.” please teach me it’s meaning.

A. “Hmm. That doesn’t seem to be a lie.”
Or “Hmm, it isn’t a lie, right?”

Q. Why is it that when he uses the Foresight and Clairvoyance eye

he can’t see His Majesty Badi?
A. Badigadi’s constitution is made up of something that is
irrecognizable to the Demon eye.

Q. It may be a question now but Alek’s gravity ignoring attacks or

evasion that he used, would it be OK to imagine it like that air
hand-to-hand ighting that uses wire action in Hong Kong action
movies?
A. It’s more like a low jump similar to in Arcana Hearts.
While ignoring the inertia suddenly rising and diving, dashing in mid-
air.

Q. Could Gisu breath underwater with those odd patterned clothes

he was wearing? Was it a magic tool?
A. It’s a special cloth that can block the Demon eye.
He even has many others as well.
Badigadi walked from the sea but he didn’t drown.

Q. This is…...if Sándor had the Dragon King Sword then he would've
been able to stall for more time…..
A. I don’t think he would take the Dragon King Sword ever again no
matter how hard the battle.
Q. Paul’s dagger that was it on the Magic Armor’s left arm, was it
still on the MK. I?
A. Yes, it’s there.
Chapter 256 - Fighting God's
Menace
 Part 1

After hearing of the enemy ambush, the one that stood up with great
joy was Atofe.
“Where is the enemy!?”
“At the beach. It’s Fighting God Badigadi! Sá ndor-san is holding him
back for now, so we should fall back for now and gain some di─”
“AHAHAHAHAHAHA! So Badi has become an enemy! He will be a
worthy opponent! Imperial Guards! Follow meeee!”
Without letting me inish what I had to say, Atofe took her Imperial
Guards along and went towards the beach.
There was no time to stop her.
Of course, Ruijerd and Eris obediently followed me and Cliff quickly
casted Detox on everyone.
After that, we assertively evacuated the Ogres.
“I ight too.”
But the Ogre God was different.
As if to keep his promise with us, he quickly followed Atofe.
Atofe and the Ogre God ended up going to the battle ield.
At that moment, my mind’s objective changed from retreating to
ighting.
Sá ndor, Atofe, and Ogre God Malta.
If the three of them fought and then lost, we would lose a lot of our
ighting force.
I concluded that even if it was disadvantageous to some extent, we
should still ight head on and hold our ground here.
I’m not going to be at my wits’ end.
With me, Eris, Ruijerd, the warriors of the Supard race, Cliff, Elinalize,
and then Atofe, 10 Imperial guards, and the Ogre God.
We had more than enough strength.
Somewhere deep within my heart, I thought that we could win.
I ran towards the banquet hall and boarded the MK. I that was put
there.
 Part 2

After giving out the instructions to evacuate, I boarded the MK. I.

Within that short amount of time, the battle ield had moved.
Not far off from Third City Heilelul, with his waist submerged in the
sea, Badigadi and Atofe had started their ight.
Fighting up close were Atofe and Malta.
Badigadi was ighting both of them simultaneously while carrying Gisu
on his shoulders.
The difference in their power was evident. Even while carrying Gisu on
his shoulders, he was easily able to stand his ground against Atofe and
Malta as if playing with children.
Overwhelming.
I couldn’t see Sá ndor.
He couldn’t be seen anywhere. Was he done in?
The Imperial Guards had surrounded Badigadi and were iring magic
spells.
Ice arrows, ire arrows, and stone cannons were all pouring down on
Badigadi like rain.
But they vanished just before hitting him.
The magic spells ired by the Imperial Guards weren’t reaching Gisu.
Was that the power of the Fighting God Armor?
Or was Gisu using some kind of Magic Item?
If it’s the latter, then I want to kill Gisu quickly.
I should’ve killed Gisu during the ight between Badi and Sá ndor.
No, Sá ndor should’ve fallen right after I separated from him.
Taking down Gisu would still have taken some time, then I wouldn’t
have been able to rush to the banquet hall and might have died.
Gisu should know quite a lot about me.
He had already taken steps to deal with me.
Even when I was in front of him, he had a lot of composure.
Then, it should be ine to think that hitting him with a stone cannon
wouldn’t have been an instant kill.
There was no reason not to.
There was also no time to think.
Atofe and Malta were both tough, but even from an outsider’s point of
view, Badigadi was superior in power.
It wouldn’t be strange if the frontline were to fall at any moment.
“I’ll go as well!”
“Stop!”
I commanded Eris who was about to rush in and loaded mana in both
my arms.
Luckily, thanks to Atofe and Malta, there was quite some distance
between us.
Atofe and the Ogre God.
I’ll aim for the moment both of them are blown away.
“I’ll be jumping in with magic irst. Cliff-senpai! Please snipe and
provide magic support!”
“Alright, leave it to me!”
I hesitated, thinking that Atofe and Malta would be wrapped in it as
well.
But I could clearly see Gisu. I didn’t know whether it would get through
or not, but I could get a direct hit.
This was my chance. I didn’t have time to think about my failures.
It was ine if it were just one hit.
The spell I’ll use.........will be stone cannon.
No, it should be lighting.
Since the stone cannons ired by the Imperial Guards were easily
getting erased.
I do think my stone cannon would have some effect but I’ll still use a
different magic.
Alright.
“Suu─”
While taking a deep breath, I raised my left hand up.
I sent the blood low inside my body towards my left hand.
And then, with my left hand raised towards the sky, I not only used my
mana but a gust as well to make clouds.
While holding down my impatience, I took my time and made the cloud
bigger.
The surroundings started to rain.
Thunder could be heard from a long distance.
The wind blew and the sea was getting violent.
Cumulonimbus
Originally, before the completion of this spell, it should be compressed
and then it should be dropped.
But I expanded it.
Using both the updraft and tornado at the same time, a thunder cloud
was quickly getting larger.
Rain started to fall heavily on the beach.
Not yet.
The waves grew higher, and sprayed the three ighters with water.
Just a little bit more.
The entire sky was illed with dark clouds.
The surroundings became dark and visibility was only up to 50m.
But I had the clairvoyance eye.
The clairvoyance eye continued to watch the three ighters without any
change.
It watched Atofe and Malta.
My right hand.
I released the stockpiled mana from it.
The clouds shrank at once.
While suppressing the violent mana, I concentrated it at one point.
I timed it.
Atofe and Malta fought simultaneously and were blown away
simultaneously.
At that moment.
I let it.......fall.
“『Lightning』”
That wasn’t a lash of lighting.
It was just a long cylindrical pillar of light.
The moment it arrived, a sound could be heard from the surroundings.
The rain paused for an instant, and the world was covered up by light
and silence.
A huge column of water came out of the pillar of light.
A thunderous roar.
A sound similar to a lightning strike struck our eardrums.
“.........hand.........is.......of earth........”
Within that thunderous roar, I could barely hear Cliff’s spell.
But I grasped what spell he was going to use and fell back to support
him.
In our view, there was a mass of surging water.
That mass of water swept everything away and approached us.
It approached us very fast──
“ 『Sandstorm』 “
The sand clashed with the mass offsetting each other.
Due to Cliff’s and my magic, the mass of water became light-brown rain
and polluted the beach and sea.
I cut my clairvoyance and looked for the golden armor while straining
my eyes.
“...............”
I could see nothing.
My clairvoyance wasn’t activated but........
When I looked around my surroundings, I could see the others similarly
straining their eyes.
Regardless, we couldn’t see anything.
Nothing could be seen.
His appearance couldn’t be found.
“Did we do it?”
I re lexively muttered.
I ended up muttering.
There was nothing wrong with my murmur but those words were ill-
omened.
“!”
It was too late when I realized it.
Eris and Ruijerd.
With their sixth sense, everyone was watching above them.
In the next moment, a sand pillar was standing in front of me.
Something was falling down from the sky.
It was dancing in the sky. It was glittering and sparkling, even while
being bathed in muddy rain.
With a golden color.
“Ough.”
A voice leaked out involuntarily.
That guy landed right in front of me.
The Golden Armor.
Was there really a face under that helmet that I would recognize?
“I thought I was done for.”
That voice came from the shoulder of the armor.
That guy had boarded it while covered with mud.
The monkey-faced person.
“My name is Fighting God Badigadi! The one who has taken the name of
the Fighting God only as a sworn friend of Hitogami! I challenge Rudeus
Greyrat to a personal duel!”
“I-I r-refuse.”
“FUAHAHAHAHAHA! NO USE IN ARGUING!”
I was hit by the golden armor.
One hit.
With just one hit, my armor was completely broken into pieces, and I
took light with my hazy consciousness.
My consciousness was receding.
As I was about to fall unconscious, I saw it.
Eris, Ruijerd, Atofe, and Malta.
Attacking the Fighting God all at once.
───────That day, Third City Heilelul was annihilated.
 Part 3

When I came to, I could smell something nice.

I could smell a little bit of sweat too but it was nice.
A nice smell that I was accustomed to.
I could see red hair swaying at the edge of my vision.
At the same time, I could feel warmth around my cheeks.
My cheeks were touching something.
“........Are you awake now?”
A voice came out from that something that was touching my cheeks.
It was Eris’s voice.
“!”
And then my consciousness quickly came back.
Eris was carrying me on her shoulders.
“........What’s going on?”
I quickly stood up and surveyed my surroundings.
Many people were walking around the surroundings like refugees.
Cliff, Elinalize, and Ruijerd.
“We lost.”
After that, Eris and the others challenged the Fighting God, and were
completely defeated.
Eris fainted in just one hit, and Elinalize’s shield broke.
Malta and Atofe put up a good ight but they were still sent lying every
time.
Moore took over when I fainted and told everyone to retreat.
Ruijerd collected Eris and I. And then with Atofe, the Imperial Guards,
Malta and Sá ndor who regained consciousness as the rear guard, the
retreat was successful.
“I see.”
It was a shock.
It was a shock that we were so easily defeated.
I never really thought of myself as the strongest.
Even when I fought for the irst time with the MK. I, I lost to Orsted.
It wasn’t invincible.
But I was certainly getting victorious these days.
I defeated both Atofe and Alek.
Regarding Alek, it wasn’t a solo battle, but a victory was still a victory.
But I should’ve always taken the assumption that I would lose.
But one punch was a irst for me
It was one hit.
With just one hit, my armor broke into pieces and I fell unconscious.
.......I might’ve underestimated Badigadi.
Was it because I thought that even if he was the Fighting God, he would
still cut corners being that Demon Lord-sama?
“What are we supposed to do next?”
On Eris’s inquiry, I pondered.
Next.
What should be done next?
We hadn’t run out of options.
But I wonder if we can win against that Fighting God with my
impertinent plan.
We didn’t have Sá ndor nor Atofe, nor the Imperial Guards.
They might’ve died as well.
Our ighting force was uncertain.
There was Eris, Ruijerd, Cliff, Elinalize and me........and then some
warriors of the Supard race.
Even if I say that, I couldn’t be counted as a war potential. I, who had
lost the MK. I, was only an insect now.
The best I could do right now was to make rivers, make mountains, and
set ire to the mountains.
The Three Charms.1
The Fighting God would just drink up the river, jump over the
mountains, and extinguish the ire on the mountains with the water
that he drank and then come after us.
We couldn’t win with our current potential.
“There’s no way but to run.”
“......Ruijerd-san.”
Ruijerd spoke while looking at me.
“That guy is one of the Seven Great World Powers, the real deal.
He’s not someone who can be defeated even if we attacked him in a
group.”
So we should run.
We should run until the Supard village........
And then.......what?
If it were the Three Charms, then the priest-sama that took shelter in
the temple used his wit to exterminate the mountain witch.
Orsted(The Priest) was there in the Supard village.
But.......Fighting God Badigadi and Gisu.
Their aim was my life, and to exhaust Orsted’s mana.
And if Orsted were to ight the Fighting God, his mana consumption
would be nowhere near the level that it would have been if he had
fought the Sword God or North God.
It was a substantial defeat.
To achieve their goals, they would go to the ends of the world.
No matter where we go, there won’t be a place safe for us.
“.......Even if we ran, we can’t win.”
“Then there’s no choice but to ight with the resolution of an honorable
defeat.”
A ight with a resolution of an honorable defeat would still be a defeat.
We couldn’t win.
If we died, it would be over.
“........Rudeus, get a hold of yourself.”
Eris suddenly held my hand.
It was a strong and warm hand.
It was a hand which had saved me many times.
It was the hand which had held my child.
“Ah.”
I calmed down a bit.
Think.
Think about a way to win.
First, there’s a need for information.
For example, the weakness of the Fighting God Armor.
But I heard that the Fighting God Armor was the best armor made by
Laplace himself.
Even the person who built it himself was tied in his battle.
Would there even be a weakness?
But even if there wasn’t any weakness, there might be some kind of
capture method. There was still a way to ight.
And from there, we could probably ind some kind of hint.
Who is the one who knows that?
Atofe is.......not here.
Orsted?
That’s right, I must ask him.
And if we still couldn’t get anything........
“........”
No.
Even if we couldn’t get anything, he was an enemy that we must ight
someday.
We will ight now.
Atofe, Malta, and Sá ndor weren’t here.
But there should be a method to win.
But still, I want to keep the damage to a bare minimum.
I didn’t want to involve the Supard village with the battle.
Since Norn was there as well.
There should be a chance.
Even if it was less than 1%.
That’s right.
Now that I think about it, I still had one trump card left.
I originally planned to use that trump card much sooner.
“.........We’ll retreat until the village and hold out there.”
I decided to wager on that.
“Got it.”
Everybody nodded.
 Part 4

Then, we returned back to the Supard village.

My trump card was still being prepared.
I wonder just what was really going on.
Would it be ine to just wait?
While suppressing my wavering heart, I sat in front of Orsted in seiza
and reported to him everything that had happened up until yesterday.
“That’s all. We don’t know what has become of Sá ndor, Atofe, and
Malta.”
“.........”
Orsted wore a rigid expression.
“Fighting God Badigadi?”
“Do you know of any capture method?”
“.......No. I know about the Fighting God Armor but I’ve never once fought
Badigadi wearing the Fighting God Armor.”
“I see.”
I had expected this but I still couldn’t hide my disappointment.
But there was no need to show it on the surface.
“Then, please tell me about the Fighting God Armor.”
“Fighting God Armor is the best armor made by Laplace himself.
It sank to the innermost part of the Magical Cavern, at the center of the
Rings Sea.
Its surface gives out a golden spark when ired with mana, bestowing
its user with the strongest power possible. But that much mana makes
it sentient, and it hijacks the user’s mind.”
“But, it didn’t seem like Badigadi’s mind was hijacked?”
At the very least, I didn’t feel like Badigadi was being manipulated.
It was the same Badigadi as in my memories.
Although, it was possible that he was being manipulated, but it wasn't
apparent.
After all, he didn’t bother arguing with Atofe and Sandor.
“......It will take some time before a complete hijack.
From the moment one puts it on, the Fighting God Armor will start
dominating your mind, and you will gradually be unable to differentiate
between good and evil, and will only wish to ight. Although, Badigadi’s
body is made up of a special meat which can’t be perceived by the
Demon Eye.
It’s possible that the Fighting God Armor can’t completely take over
him.”
So that meant Badigadi hadn’t worn it for that long.
Still, I’ve heard about this hijack thing somewhere before........
“The Fighting God Armor is similar to your Magic Armor. The only
difference it has from yours which moves with the wearer’s mana as
fuel, is that it takes the wearer’s very life force as a fuel and you can’t
take it off until it completely drains you of it.
If it has attached itself to Badigadi’s body, it can almost operate forever.
The moment that the armor is put on, it will adjust itself to the perfect
shape for the wearer. In doing so, the optimal weapon is obtained.
Although the weapon range depends on the weapon itself, if Badigadi
equips it, it probably won't be long distance.
The golden light radiating from the armor will render most magic
ineffective.......but there is a limit. Your full powered stone cannon may
be able to get through.”
He’s very knowledgeable.
But, I see, rather than a lightning strike, the stone cannon would have
been more effective.
“Orsted-sama, when you fought the Fighting God, who was wearing the
armor?”
"One of the Sea race. Although, his mana quickly ran out and he died."
"Any other cases?"
"I’ve put it on myself a few times, a human put it on once, and a Demon
race once."
He experienced it himself before?
Well, I guess if he hadn’t put it on himself a few times, he wouldn't have
understood the details.
"So how exactly are we supposed to defeat it?"
"......I do not know"
"You don't know?"
"When wearing the Fighting God Armor, you feel neither pain nor
fatigue. And on top of that, it is possible to ight constantly at full
strength. But it is simply forcing you to move. It cannot heal injuries
sustained while wearing it. Therefore, if you manage to land an attack,
a battle of endurance will be in effect......"
But with Badigadi as the opponent, that becomes impossible.
The Fighting God Armor will continue to move until its wearer dies.
Badigadi is immortal.
In other words, perpetual motion.
"How did Laplace defeat it?"
"He overwhelmed the defensive limits of the Fighting God Armor by
hitting it with a spell with a massive output, temporary annihilating the
contents, and separating them. As a result, a large hole opened up in the
continent and the Rings Sea was created."
"......I see."
Depending on the power of the attack, it was possible to deal damage.
It was just a matter of his recovery after that.
But if it was so, then this gives us one plan….
"But I heard the wearer from that time died. So it was Badigadi."
"You didn't know?"
"Laplace, at that time, also didn't seem to know who was wearing it.
After I heard about his death, I lost my remaining interest. Since I never
would’ve thought that the Fighting God would appear before me like
this."
"Did you........hear it from Laplace himself in a previous loop?"
"That's right. I am the son of the First Generation Dragon God. First
Generation Dragon God also instructed me on how to apply this curse."
"....But you said that Laplace must be killed."
"That’s right. To reach the place where Hitogami is, the ive Dragon
Generals must be killed and the sacred treasures retrieved."
"......."
I think this is the irst time that I've heard him say clearly that they
must be killed.
So it’s like that after all.
Then I guess we really can’t count on Perugius's support after all. I also
wouldn't want to help someone who has the intention of betraying me
later on.
But I guess there's no bene it in discussing that here.
"This is probably an unpleasant conversation for you."
".....No."
Right now, I have to think about what's in front of me.
That is, Badigadi.
If Hitogami was acting while seeing his own future, then he couldn’t
 g g g
freely move such a chess piece like Badigadi, who acted sel ishly.
Or this might even be the inal trump card that Hitogami held.
When I saw him a few days ago, he seemed to be at his wits’ end.
Fighting God Badigadi.
Badigadi was originally Hitogami's apostle.
It was unknown to me just why Hitogami didn’t use Badi until this loop
but let’s consider that he was suddenly dragged out this time.
Well, if he didn’t come out in any of the previous loops, then I would
have to be the cause.
"So what do you intend to do?"
"Fight. There is no escape."
"Alright. I'll come. I haven't done it before but it shouldn’t be something
that we can’t do."
As Orsted said that, he started getting up.
However, I interrupted him.
"No, please wait."
Orsted sat back down.
I couldn’t see his face because of the mask, but I could understand that
he probably had an astonished expression.
"If Orsted-sama were to exhaust his mana here, it would be a defeat
overall. There wouldn't be any meaning."
"If you die here, it would also result in defeat. There wouldn't be any
meaning."
"......Well, that's also true."
Should we take the chance now or take it later.
But I've tried my best until now.
I wanted to at least stick through until I think it was truly impossible.
"But even if Orsted-sama must ight, before then, it should still be
possible to weaken the Fighting God."
"...You'll die."
"If that happens, then please take care of my remaining family
members."
I don't want to die. I want to return back alive.
But this was de initely a do or die situation.
The Fighting God was Hitogami and Gisu's inal card.
There might still be another card, but in this situation, the Dark King,
Sword God, North God, and Ogre God have all been defeated.
There's only one apostle left too.
All of his cards were in the open.
There were no more cards to pull out.
If we defeated the Fighting God here, the other side should suffer in
turn.
We must persevere, ight and take the victory.
"I understand. But as soon as you realize that you can’t win, retreat
immediately. Understood?"
"Thank you very much."
I bowed my head and stood up.
"So........Did Roxy contact you yet?"
"Not yet."
"Is that so. When it happens, please let me know immediately."
After I saw Orsted nod, I got out of the house.
The soldiers were waiting.
With a sharp glint in her eye, radiating blood-lust was Eris.
Standing with a clear bearing was Ruijerd.
The slightly nervous, scared and excited Cliff.
With an expression that wanted to protect Cliff was Elinalise.
Sad after hearing of Sá ndor's defeat, the weeping Doga.
Having lost all his clothes during the previous battle, he was wearing
the Supard's local dress, Zanoba.
And the Supard warriors aiming to protect the village.
This group.
Honestly, I'm uneasy.
The gap left by Sá ndor, Atofe, and Malta was huge.
But Zanoba and Doga were a good replacement for the Ogre God.
Badigadi was a close combat type. The compatibility wasn’t bad.
They were inferior to the Ogre God. Even if their compatibility wasn’t
bad, it was unknown just how much meaning that held.
It was possible that this group would be able to stall for time for 2, or at
least 1 days.
And within that 1 or 2 days, the possibility of my trump card arriving
was low.
Then, there was no guarantee whether or not I would win even while
using my trump card.
But it was possible that my comrades would just die in vain.
“Let’s go.”
However, I walked nonetheless.
I had a plan, but no chance of success.
I couldn’t even guarantee whether my decision was right.
We might have some time to lay traps, but the enemy wasn’t someone
who would be defeated from just that.
“........”
Everyone, without expressing any opinions, simply followed behind
me.
I will ight the Fighting God.
 Author's Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. Was the reason that the Ogre God’s speech was crude and that
he didn’t use Demon God Language while negotiating because
there were people around him who didn’t understand Demon God
Language?
→ The Ogre God who was an Ogre who surrendered to Rudi who
was a human. That’s why he thought that talking in Human
Language to respect the winner were obvious manners.
A. That’s how it is!

Q. If the President was ighting the one who was wearing the
armor, then his words that the Fighting God never once stood in his
way as an enemy was a little strange.
A. This is a little dif icult but bear with me. In short, he meant that he
hadn’t fought anyone at the level of the 3rd World Power wearing the
Fighting God armor.

Q. The President knows nearly everything, it’s like he’s Wikipedia-

sensei or Google-sensei.
And the lithograph looked like his Twitter.
A. You’ll often get “This article does not exist”.

Q. An inertia game is better than Arcana Heart, you know!

If it’s a ighting game with ighting in the sky while ignoring inertia,
then I guess a Touhou like game system is close to it.
A. They don’t have loating steps in that image.

Q. The person who wears the Fighting God armor becomes the
Fighting God? Or His Majesty Badi who wears the Fighting God
armor is the Fighting God?
A. The latter.
Among the SGWP, it becomes a somewhat special type of pattern.

Q. If the conditions for the change in SGWP monument is losing

consciousness or death, then when the abstinent Rudeus carelessly
reached his hand out to Eris’s mountain range and was knocked
out with one punch, would it change then?
A. When they realized, the Seventh rank was changed to a Sword God
Style mark!

Q. When the city was annihilated, I got the image that it

disappeared without leaving any traces. Shouldn’t it be collapsed
or destroyed?
Or was it literally annihilated?
Why, in a hand-to-hand battle, was the city was annihilated?
A. It’s the result of normal hand-to-hand combat and the support that
Moore and the rest provided using magic for a long period time.
At the very least, it was possibly annihilated.

Q. When Orsted wore the Fighting God Armor, was he unable to

take it off until he died?
A. Yes. He died right there and then looped.

Q. It feels like the President’s mana capacity absolutely can’t be

charged by outside factors. Would there be no other choice in
future other than normal self-recovery?
A. This......might be researched by someone in the future.

Q. A God Rank for a swordsman has made an appearance but a God

Rank for a mage has yet to come out. And someone with a God Rank
Magic who can cure the Magic Stone Disease hasn’t come out yet
either…...this work is going to be over soon, but does that mean
they will never appear?
A. Probably never.

Q.It has become such a desperate situation but there’s still not that
much bloodshed yet.
How come there’s no ight scene either!?
A. Let’s see.
I did write that Rudeus fell unconscious. I should’ve depicted it with
more depth I guess.
Q. After ighting the Fighting God, literally everyone’s still alive
(expect those who are still missing). Does that mean that Badi is
going easy on them?
A. Even without wearing armor, it may be that the rest of the guys are
at a level where it would be hard to kill them instantly.

Q. But Orsted should’ve disposed of the Fighting God Armor.

A. When performing a speedrun in an RPG, the strongest most powerful
weapon was in an extremely deep labyrinth. It’s not required to defeat
the Last Boss, and hence there was no need to get it... something like
that.
There was a time when he tried it once for trial and error, but he
thought that it was unreasonable and wasted a lot of mana (just hitting
with the Godsword is ine), and so he didn’t use it.
And for someone who doesn’t want to be famous and stand out in the
world for getting it, it’s quite unreasonable.

1. It's a Japanese fairy tale - The Three Charms

I recommend reading it if you want to know what Rudi is talking about.
Chapter 257 - Trump Card
 Part 1

The Fighting God appeared after two days.

It was thanks to Atofe and the others holding him back.
But they didn't return.
I didn’t think that the Immortal Demon race would die that easily......but
the Fighting God probably did enough damage so that they couldn’t
follow.
In any case, thanks to them, our preparations were complete.
The Fighting God came at us head on.
Without hiding or rushing.
Calmly, he made an appearance.
Gisu was sitting on his shoulder.
As if to say that no matter what we did, we couldn’t stop him.
 Part 2

The battle began at the entrance of the forest.

I was standing at the top of a giant wall created at the entrance of the
forest.
It was about 10 meters high and 2 meters wide.
From the top of this wall, which was made as if to protect the forest, I
would be hurling magic.
Stone cannons.
I would hurl quite a number of them so that I could at least knock down
Gisu.
The clairvoyance eye didn’t work against Badigadi.
It seemed that even Orsted didn’t know the reason. Badigadi was
probably just that kind of Miko or as a result of something in the past,
he obtained resistance to those Demon eyes.
The Gold gleamed in the far distance.
On top of that, ever since I was born into this world, stone cannon had
been the spell I had used the most.
I aimed for a direct hit.
1 in every 10 shots made it hit.
But, even from this distance, I understood that it didn’t do much
damage.
A direct hit would open a hole in the Golden Armor, but it would quickly
be illed again.
It didn’t penetrate.
Even stalling him was a failure, the Fighting God continued forward
without even defending himself.
At this distance, there seemed to be a drop in power.
As I thought, it’d have to be at close range.
Incidentally, one also hit Gisu.
It was hard to see from this distance but he fell off from the shoulder
when it hit so I’m pretty sure that it hit him.
But he got up as if nothing had happened, so it seemed he took almost
no damage.
He may have simply gotten off Fighting God’s shoulder as a measure of
precaution and went around the back.
If he was a bit closer, Gisu might have taken enough damage to cause
instant death.
But when you think about how he wasn’t annihilated by the thunderfall,
it looked like Gisu himself also had some kind of magic resistance.
In the end, we couldn’t even halt his advance.
When the Fighting God got close enough, I casted ire magic towards
the exteriors of wall and retreated into the forest.
I didn’t have any intention to let him get any closer than necessary.
"So far it's within expectations."
Once I con irmed the destruction of the wall, a mutter leaked from my
mouth.
Within expectations.
I knew that this would happen.
When the Fighting God entered the forest, the entire forest was
covered in a wide and dense fog by me.
While activating a quagmire of the same size.
Reconnaissance and spreading confusion were entrusted to a force of
Supard warriors led by Ruijerd.
Magic eyes didn’t seem to be effective against him, but the Supards'
third eye did, their sense could catch the Fighting God.
It was effective.
According to the report, as a result of the Supards' guerrilla warfare,
the Fighting God had lost his way, and had been wandering aimlessly
for a couple hours.
I hoped that he continued to wander around like this and ended up at
the exit to the forest.
While hoping that, I continued to extend the range of the fog and
quagmire.
"The Fighting God has changed his direction."
And with that timing, Ruijerd appeared to report.
It seemed the Fighting God was now moving right towards the Earth
Dragon Valley.
This was probably Gisu's contribution.
Rather than Badigadi alone, it seemed Gisu knew how to walk inside a
forest with a fog this dense.
The question arises whether he could still walk even if he knew the way,
but if one considers that he used some kind of Magic Tool or Magic
Item, then it wouldn’t be strange to think otherwise.
No, if he had a magic tool, then he wouldn't have wandered around for
hours like that.
Amongst the mud and the dense fog, he probably had to use some
anachronism way, taking his time and then deciding on one path.
The fog, quagmire and the Supard’s guerrilla warfare.
Even with all that, we were only able to stall him for three hours.
There were a total of three casualties.
Three Supard warriors who got too close, were done in by the Fighting
God.
But their deaths were not in vain.
Thanks to them, the sun had gone down.
And at the same time, the Fighting God's movements had stopped.
Although it was probably not solar powered, but it seemed he stopped
moving during the night.
But I did not stop.
I didn’t loosen the effect of the Fog or Quagmire, nor did the Supards'
stop their Guerrilla warfare.
A long distance attack with exploding stone cannons were thrown at
him.
I wasn’t expecting much damage.
But I would simply not let them sleep, I would keep iring to not let
them rest.
It may not have much effect on Badigadi, but to Gisu it had meaning.
With those thoughts the irst day ended.
 Part 3

On the second day, continuing what I was doing during the latter half of
the irst day, we tried with all our might to lure the Fighting God to the
Earth Dragon Valley.
Dawn of the second day.
I crossed the valley.
From on top of the rampart, I glared down at the forest.
Standing next to me was Ruijerd looking out in the same way.
The topography of the Earth Dragon Valley was extremely well suited
for defense.
It was a chasm more than 1km deep.
I didn’t notice it when I irst crossed it but the cliff on Supard’s village
side was slightly higher.
It doesn't have much to do with magic, but fundamentally, a higher
position in battle is advantageous.
One could see better from an elevated position, and with gravity
working against you it would take more energy to go uphill than down.
With that mindset, I created a rampart with earth magic from the
depths of the cliff at the side of the Supard’s village.
It was a little less than 20 meters high, so it's not as wide as the one at
the entrance to the forest but this was the only place that the valley was
quite narrow, so it's not a problem.
I had opened a hole in it where the bridge was connected as an
entrance but I closed it up after I dropped the bridge.
This way he couldn’t just jump across and suddenly start the battle like
the Ogre God did......probably.
I never thought lightly of the Fighting God, but this was the strongest
and highest wall I could prepare in such short time.
If he could jump over this, I'd have to give up on it.
Even if he didn’t jump across, and simply arrived at the surface of the
wall, it was possible to pelt him with the stone cannons from above.
He could render magic invalid, but he could not reverse terrain
changes, I was now aware of that during the previous battle.
Again, because of the con irmation I got at the start of the battle, I
realized that stone cannons were suf iciently effective.
If they were to cling to this wall and I hit Gisu with the stone cannon
from the top of this wall then, Gisu, who didn’t possess any power at all
will fall into the valley.
If not, then it should be possible to create a large quantity of water over
the top of them, making them slip and fall into the valley.
Gisu may be a useful guy, but in a straight up ight he's powerless.
Still, Badi was someone who was good at executing strategy and Gisu
was someone who was pro icient at making strategies from his
ingenuity.
They have the greatest compatibility.
There was also a risk in leading him to this narrow stretch of valley.
But it was better than him crossing the valley by himself in some place I
don't know and attacking from that side.
At the top of the valley were Cliff, Ruijerd, the Supard warriors and me.
The remaining Supard warriors were stationed somewhere off the wall
for surveillance.
Worst case scenario, if he crossed the valley somewhere other than
here, we would know immediately.
Right behind the rampart, Eris and the rest were on standby.
If they broke through here, it would be an all out war.
We managed to buy some time.
What would have been a one day trip in a straight line took three.
We earned two days.
There still hadn't been any contact from Roxy.
The time we bought might have been pointless.
But I don't have any intention of changing our decision to buy time.
From the battle at the port city we understood that we can't win in a
straight up ight.
I have to bet on my trump card.
"......."
Dawn arrived.
We did not know when he would arrive.
I was looking over the forest with the Supard warriors, according to
their observations, the enemy camp was outside their range.
I wasn’t sure of what to think.
“.......They’re here!”
As I was thinking that, Ruijerd called out.
Looking at the dim forest, I strained my eyes to the best of my ability.
I could see it.
It’s only the size of a spec, but someone was standing in the forest.
But it’s not gold.
It was someone in a white robe.
I recognized the feeling that robe gave off.
It was Gisu.
It was possible that it may be someone else, but it looked like Gisu.
“Who’s that?”
“Gisu.”
Ruijerd looked hard and con irmed it.
From here to there was within the range of the third eye.
Therefore the probability of it being Gisu was high.
Not from the bare edge of the valley, but from deep into the forest, he
was making his way to us through the thicket.
It was dif icult to see since it was still dark, but it de initely looked like
Gisu.
But the Golden color couldn’t be seen near him.
Gisu was alone.
“Huh?”
Alone?
Was he scouting alone?
Gisu, who knew just what kind of magic I should be capable of casting,
was alone?
Was he con ident?
Or was Badigadi near him at standby?
No, he’s about 100m from the valley, if Badigadi was close enough to
provide backup, Ruijerd would have been able to see him.
At this distance, shouldn’t my attack be able to kill him?
“!”
Thinking that, my heart began to beat faster.
The stone cannon will reach.
Gisu seems to be investigating over here but I get the feeling he hasn’t
noticed me yet.
I can hit him.
100m
Taking into account the elevation, it can’t be more than 120m.
If aimed properly, I can de initely hit him at this distance.
“.......”
Should I?
No, what would I do if it was someone else?
An adventurer wearing a white robe that just got lost in the forest.
.......No.
No one should’ve been able to even move because of the fog and
quagmire from yesterday.
Someone couldn’t have come in this far.
If they were already this close to the valley before the battle started
then they would have already been picked up on the Supards’ radar.
Right now, I can defeat Gisu.
What should I do?
It has to be a trap.
But what kind of trap?
Right now, I could attack. What kind of card does the other side have?
If I attack, will he gain some kind of advantage?
Could it be that the person over there was someone who looked like
Gisu?
Was it possible that it’s one of my allies or family?
No, it cant be.
Impossible.
Up until yesterday it was just the two of them.
Someone couldn’t just suddenly come along.
Isn’t this my chance?
Up until now, I have been focused primarily on buying time, I haven’t
yet made an actual attack.
From the port until here, slowly advancing backwards.
On the journey with the carefree Badigadi, it’s possible that he thinks
this might be an easy victory.
Was it unlikely that they let their guard down and ended up showing
their faces here?
The attack would be very brief and the risk would be little.
Was there any reason not to attack?
There was the possibility that they had put a guy over there by some
means or something that I wouldn’t want to kill.
But what was the meaning in doing something like that, strategically
speaking?
What’s the meaning that I do not attack from here?
......Confusion.
It feels like a trap but I couldn’t think of any demerits at the least if I
attacked from here.
“........”
Alright.
Let’s shoot.
It may be a trap but there’s no demerit in just shooting him.
I’ll just deal with it when the time comes.
“.......I’ll be attacking.”
“Got it.”
I concentrated mana in my right hand.
I stressed accuracy rather than speed or power.
I couldn't see him through the clairvoyance as usual but I was changing
the scenery using clairvoyance while predicting the impact by on-
of ing mana to foresight eye.
An exploding stone cannon was used if it missed the target.
I hesitated for a moment at the brink of shooting.
But immediately after my moment of hesitation the stone cannon got
released from my inger, with an almost straight trajectory, it was
sucked into the opposite side of the valley.
There was no sound.
After it impacted on the person at the opposite side of the valley, that
person fell down as if a doll’s string was cut.
After that he didn’t move.
It hit.
There was a response.
“.........”
As if nothing had happened at all, time continued to low as usual.
The fallen person wasn’t moving.
Within the morning glow, nothing could be heard other than the
rustling noises of the forest.
10 minutes.
20 minutes.
No, the accurate passage of time was unknown but time was simply
moving nevertheless.
During that time, something sprouted within me.
(I want to con irm it)
I wanted to con irm just who was the person fallen there.
Was it Gisu or was it someone else?
Dead or not?
I’d quickly go there, con irm it, and then come back immediately.
Only that much is safe.
That thought born inside me.
But I sensed something at the same time.
This was the trap.
Attacking him wasn’t the trap but this feeling that was budding within
me right now was Gisu’s strategy.
If the person fallen over there was really Gisu, at the verge of dying and
it came to that inishing him off were the circumstances.
If the person fallen over there was Sylphy who was caught unnoticed
and somehow they were able to fool Ruijerd’s eye, and we had to go
there and save her immediately or else she would die.
When I go there, the Fighting God would appear and then I’ll be killed.
I must not go there.
“.........”
1 hour passed.
I was becoming nervous.
Did I do some kind of mistake that cannot be undone?
Should I not have ired after all?
Was their objective to make me shoot, and then stall me here?
Were they crossing the valley from some other place right now?
No, just in case, the warriors of the Supard race were keeping guard at
various places of the valley.
I’ll believe in them.
2 hours passed.
Should I go there and con irm it after all?
After con irming, would I not be able to predict Gisu’s next move?
Could it be that I was running away from the act of con irming because
of some kind of reasoning?
3 hours passed.
No movements whatsoever.
Various patterns came to mind.
I got tired of thinking so much already.
If making me tired in this way was Gisu’s strategy then it was working.
4 hours passed.
That was a corpse.
If it didn’t move for 4 hours straight then I have no doubt that it was a
corpse.
But I wonder just whose corpse it is.
Gisu was dead but it was likely Badigadi wasn’t moving.
If Roxy were here at a time like this then I could’ve heard some kind of
constructive opinion from her.
Cliff was just shaking his head with a sullen face.
6 hours passed.
After having a light lunch, we continued to gaze at the corpse.
It didn’t move.
8 hours passed.
It was soon mid-afternoon.
The day was gradually passing.
As a result of bracing myself for so long, I was now starting to get tired.
If, if nothing happened after the day had been completely passed I
would be going out there to con irm it.
10 hours passed.
“Rudeus, he’s here.”
On Ruijerd’s words I looked at the forest, taken aback.
From there, an armor glittering with gold color was coming out of the
forest.
When the golden armor approached the corpse, he slowly stood up.
And then after they faced each other and talked about something, he
faced this way.
When he shrugged his shoulders, I realized.
That gesture was, without a doubt, Gisu’s.
They quickly returned back deep into the forest.
And then silence arrived for a short while again.
“.............Phew.”
So it was a trap.
That was Gisu.
He made himself a decoy to lure me to him.
That was dangerous.
Still, after a little more and it will be night.
I’ll entrust the Supard warriors over here with the look out and then
sleep myself a little bit.
I was too tired.
It wasn’t likely that they could come at night, but let’s make it a quick
nap regardless.
“I’ll be sleeping for a short while.”
While thinking that I wrapped myself up with a blanket.
The 3rd day was over.
 Part 4

The night of 3rd day.

It seemed the opposing side was in a bind after looking at the rampart.
They couldn’t just try to leap over the rampart.
And if they couldn’t leap over then there was no way to protect Gisu,
that thought hit me.
I could understand that because a stone came lying from the other
side.
It was a pretty big stone at irst.
Even that came at such an alarmingly fast rate that we got
goosebumps, it impacted the wall and one part of it was destroyed.
After that, logs and stones came lying towards at a terri ic speed,
which were all intercepted by me who was startled by the banging
roars, and we were able to avoid collateral on the rampart.
If they didn’t do something about the wall then they couldn’t break
through.
That was probably why they were acting like this.
Not to mention, looking at Badigadi’s ighting style until now, he
could’ve easily break through here if he was alone, even if it was
something impossible.
So it was Gisu after all.
If he leaved Gisu behind then he could break through.
But it was possible that someone would pursue him from the back,
taking Gisu’s life.
Of course, there was nothing like reinforcements coming from outside
the forest........
But it was possible that Atofe would revive and come chasing after
them.
They were possibly afraid about this matter.
Even if that was not true then just leaving one Supard warrior on the
forest side would be suf icient for the job.
.......But it could be possible that was exposed yesterday.
Even if in my absence, if there’s a watch-guard it would be a quick story.
It wouldn’t be surprising if Fighting God leaped over here alone any
time now.
And then........no reinforcements came.
 Part 5

The fourth day.

The Fighting God arrived along with the sunrise.
Alone, as I had expected.
While running with long jumps similar to Malta.
And clung near the bottom of the walls.
As I had expected.
Yes, as I had expected.
Gisu wasn’t riding on his back.
The moment I con irmed that, I faced towards the opposite side of the
valley and ired magic.
A wide range 『Flashover』.
The forest was engulfed in ire in an instant.
The effective range was unknown.
But there was no time to con irm it.
While dedicating a fraction of my vision towards the forest ire I
concentrated on the enemy in front of me.
The Fighting God made good use of his 6 arms to quickly climb up the
wall like a spider.
In order to knock him off, Cliff and I ired stone cannons and water ball
in large amounts but it was in vain.
The Fighting God ran up the surface of the wall with overwhelming
speed.
“Cliff! It’s useless, retreat! Ruijerd-san! I’ll leave it up to you!”
“Got it!”
Ruijerd took the both of us and jumped down the rampart.
Of course, I didn’t wait for Fighting God to pass over the rampart.
The moment we landed, I used magic and knocked down the rampart.
The huge rampart fell towards the valley.
It was futile.
The slowly falling rampart blew up like a dynamite being used.
The huge stones lew into the air.
 g
A golden armor was lying within them.
The stones poured like rain.
While dealing with them with my magic, I didn’t take my eyes off from
the Fighting God.
The Fighting God landed nearby me, a spot 5 metres away from me.
“Hmm. Hmm.”
And then he slowly turned towards us.
“Now then, once again.”
With his upper arms folding themselves, the middle arm pointing
towards me and the lower arms being put on his waist.
Badigadi saw me.
“My name is Fighting God Badigadi! The one who has taken the name of
the Fighting God only as a sworn friend of Hitogami! I challenge you
bastard to a personal duel!”
“I WANT TO ASK ABOUT ONE THING BEFORE THAT!”
I shouted at once.
While putting aside the thought that there would be no use in arguing I
still shouted.
“Your Majesty Badi, just why are you supporting Hitogami!? What does
it mean to be a sworn friend!? Were you not deceived by Hitogami
before!?”
“He certainly deceived me! I was deceived when in order to protect
Kishirika I tried to kill Laplace by wearing this armor, but I killed
Laplace and ended up murdering Kishirika as well!”
“Then, just why!?”
“Hitogami apologized to me about that time by bowing to me! And on
top of that, he requested me for my cooperation! Thus the Great I
couldn’t say no to him!”
Hitogami apologized?
That’s a lie.
I couldn’t think of him apologizing of all things.
Even if he apologized it would be like “Ahaha, that time was my bad,
kay’ ” while grinning.
“He’s deceiving you again!”
“Don’t care! Even if he deceives me, as long as he keeps apologizing I’ll
just keep forgiving him! The Great I, am immortal! Kishirika
resurrected too! Even if he apologized now there’s no longer any
source of resent! He may wish for anything even more than this!”
He’s too lenient.
It felt like he was saying some very good things.
Even I might let it go if it was a trivial lie.
But I couldn’t convince myself that killing my family was something
trivial.
I wasn’t one of the Immortal Demon Clan. My common sense was
different.
“Would you not think about changing sides?”
“Futile! I was never on the Dragon God’s side to begin with! But, if you
were to gain victory in this battle, I will think about it!”
Fight and then convey your desire.
This part of him resembled Atofe a lot.
If I recall, it was also a duel when I irst met this Demon Lord.
Did I win that time or did I lose?
At the very least, it ended with Badigadi acknowledging my strength.
That’s why, he might have gotten along well with me.
“.......I understand. I will accept Your Majesty’s challenge.”
But the declaration this time.
Badigadi had forgotten a few words.
“We’ll ight Your Majesty with everyone here.”
Eris, Elinalize, Zanoba and Doga showed up from the thicket behind
me.
Furthermore, many warriors of the Supard race, who were standing
guard near the valley, gathered one by one.
And thus, an all-out war began.
 Part 6

The vanguard tanks were Zanoba and Doga.

Eris and Ruijerd were the vanguard attackers.
Elinalize and Supard warriors were supporting in the middle.
In the rear, I was the attacker, and Cliff was the healer.
A standard battle formation.
With standard strategy.
Basically, Zanoba and Doga would take the frontal attacks, Eris and
Ruijerd would be the main offense.
Elinalize and the Supard warriors, who were inferior in ighting
strength were to go around back at times and create small
disturbances.
Instant kill from just one blow was likely possible except for Zanoba
and Doga.
But, by combining our efforts and covering our weaknesses together,
we could avoid a direct hit.
Even if a direct hit was avoided, bone fractures or other minor injuries
would still be left, all of which would be healed by me and Cliff.
We only aimed to avoid instant deaths or loss of unconsciousness.
Cliff would devote himself to healing.
I would be healing from time to time while iring stone cannons here
and there, giving damage to Fighting God and averting his attacks.
Badigadi couldn’t be seen by the foresight eye.
Even so, I cut the mana supply to the clairvoyance and by looking at my
comrade’s movements through the foresight eye, I could in turn predict
his movements.
Doing something like this was a irst for me.
I hadn’t practised using it nor was trained to use it.
But I was somehow able to do it.
I was able to understand my comrade’s movements as well as the
enemy’s within this battle while closing one of my eyes.
In fact, it went smoother than when I usually went about doing such
things.
I wonder if it was only because of the pivotal support of my allies.
Or is it because of Badigadi’s frank movements?
At least, Badigadi didn’t have Alek’s level of skill.
Despite being surrounded by Eris, Ruijerd and Sá ndor, Alek kept
ighting with almost no injuries.
But Badigadi was different.
The number of people was different this time around but his body was
getting hit by almost all of our attacks.
Things were progressing well.
I could properly see the enemy’s movements and could predict them as
well.
Nevertheless, a winning vision doesn’t come to mind.
Badigadi was receiving all of our attacks.
But that’s just it.
Even if Eris cut him, even if Ruijerd pierced him, it quickly repaired
itself.
The golden armor crawled like a living being and illed up the holes in
an instant.
Probably restoration was taking place even inside the armor.
At irst it looked like we were giving him a lot of damage but he wasn’t
getting any damage at all.
And he wasn’t getting fatigued as well.
At irst it looked like we would gain easy victory but fatigue wasn’t even
getting accumulated just like in Alek’s case.
It felt like the ight would just keep on continuing forever, our side was
getting in an unfavourable position.
We had no chance of winning.
We were just holding out.
Until this battle formation reached its limits, until someone suddenly
collapsed, we were simply holding out till then.
It had been a few hours since our clash yet we held out.
We didn’t know what would happen if we held out like this but we
simply held out.
But it seemed forced nonetheless.
As expected, the irst to go down were the Supard warriors.
They were, by no means, weak.
But many were inferior compared to Ruijerd.
It was because these people simply hadn’t fought enough real battles.
Or it was possible that these warriors were the ones who weren’t born
during the time of Laplace’s military campaign.
These warriors who, since the time of their birth, only hunted the
Invisible wolves and nothing else, couldn’t keep up with the Fighting
God’s battle.
They fell one by one from the battle ield just like the falling dominoes.
There were those who clearly died instantly, those who were serious
injured but still fought and those who remained indistinct.
In the end, a group of more than 10 warriors was reduced to only 3.
The one to go down next was Elinalize.
She was also, by no means at all, weak.
She was practically one of the top class among the adventurers.
She was on a level where she could become a vanguard during the
capture of a S-class labyrinth.
But that was still among the adventurers.
Her speciality was her skillful use of a shield to ward off attacks, and
from there with as little injuries as possible she was able to control the
soldiers that would be prevalent.
But the shield that she was accustomed to wasn’t with her.
Although she warded off most of Fighting God Badigadi’s attacks with
her skills by making use of the shield I made using Earth Magic it was
still easily penetrated.
Elinalize danced in mid-air and was slapped into a large tree, rendering
her unconsciousness.
It started collapsing from that point onwards.
When Elinalize fainted, Cliff’s mind was pre-occupied by her.
During that little window, he was dragged up into the Fighting God’s
charge.
As if hit by a truck, Cliff was blown off into a thicket and vanished.
Was it instant death or a grave injury? There wasn’t any distinction but
he wasn’t returning.
After that I had no doubt that he had lost consciousness.
When Cliff fainted, Zanoba and Doga who were receiving healing magic
from him lost their support.
They who were struck by the attacks only a few times because of my
stone cannons as support and with Elinalize’s backing, were now
getting struck by almost all of the attacks.
They were still able to hold out for some more because of my healing
magic, but that was it.
Catching up with the two of them who were getting blown each time
they were hit, and sending them out after casting healing magic was
impossible for me.
If I had been wearing some equipment of Magic Armor 『MK. II』 then
it might’ve been possible.
We gradually lost our timing and the two of them were blown off
simultaneously.
After that, he took aim at Eris, due to which Ruijerd covered up for her
and became un it to ight.
I hurriedly healed Doga and ran to Zanoba’s side but it was too late.
Our front had already started to crumble as quickly as Doga was blown
away. And when I was healing Zanoba, what I saw at the corner of my
eyes was Eris getting a direct hit by Fighting God’s ist.
Eris fell while vomiting blood.
That was fatal, my brain shouted that if I didn’t heal her immediately it
will be too late.
But I was too late.
Fighting God closed the distance between me and Zanoba.
“UUOOOOoooooooooo!”
Zanoba howled.
He caught Fighting God’s upper right ist and then upper left ist.
He was punched in the stomach with the lower right ist and his body
bent in a 90°.
While being punched in the head by the middle right ist, he was blown
away horizontally.
And then the Fighting God approached me.
When I thought it was dangerous it was too late.
I ired a shockwave with my right hand and when I moved back because
of the recoil, I was already being hit.
His middle right ist approached me.
I quickly thought of guarding myself with my arms but it was futile.
I was hit by a shockwave that felt like it could tear off my upper body
and was blown away.
Was it good luck that I didn’t fell unconscious?
Or was it misfortune?
I could feel all of the bones from my shoulder to my ribs getting broken.
It was possible that even my spine broke since I could no longer feel my
lower body.
I couldn’t move.
The shockwave felt was so great that I couldn’t even feel pain.
“.........Haaugh.......haa.........”
I quickly casted healing magic and stood up.
A hell like scene extended right before my eyes.
Not even a single person was getting up.
During the time when I was down, the Fighting God was sweeping up
with the remaining Supard warriors.
They were annihilated.
I erred in my decision of when to retreat.
We couldn’t even retreat anymore.
Now that I think about it, we should’ve retreated the moment Elinalize
fell.
We should’ve retreated back to the Supard village judging that we could
no longer hold out.
And then entrust the rest to Orsted.
It was too late for regrets now.
Fighting God was inally standing in front of me.
“........Do you have any last wishes?”
“Honestly, I want to plead for my life.”
“I can listen to it but can’t grant it. Since what Hitogami wants is your
life.”
I just want to at least heal Eris somehow.
It didn’t seem like I had the free time to think about pleading my life
with my wobbling head.
Something, isn’t there something that can be done?
I just needed 5─no, only 3 minutes─ to rush over to Eris while Badigadi
was distracted.
It was ine even if Cliff came to and healed someone.
Somehow, someway, can’t it be done?
“Then it’s ine if you take my life. In exchange……..would you be willing
to protect my family?”
“Oh, family huh?”
“Your Majesty isn’t aware of it but I already have 4 kids. And they are 4
very lively children.”
“Children are something that are excellent. Even The Great I want to
create some with Kishirika.”
Badigadi nodded.
“Very well. However, even The Great I wouldn’t pardon those who
would defy me.”
“That is, of course.”
After my death, Hitogami would aim at my children.
But, Badigadi wouldn’t support this.
Even just holding onto that promise, it would be acceptable for irst.
But it was also possible that this held no meaning........
This was my inal job.
“FUHAHAHAHA, HAAHAHAHAHAHAHAA!”
Badigadi laughed a lot and then raised his ist.
“Well then, farewell.”
On those words, I faced both of my hands forwards.
I just wanted to at least ire stone cannons with all my might in my inal
mo─-
“LAY DOWN!”
I quickly laid on my fours like a dog.
Something, which was even lower than my stance, passed by my side.
That something quickly passed through Fighting God’s thigh and
stopped at the opposite side.
With dark skin, animal ears, having a cat-like tail, it was the black wolf.
Fighting God’s area around the knee was torn into pieces, he violently
shook for an instant as he was thrown off balance but it was only for an
instant.
It was quickly restored by the armor, and as if nothing had happened,
he swung his ist downwards.
And then a long skirt luttered in the wind covering my vision.
“Uowhaa!”
I could no longer see the Fighting God who swung his ist downwards.
I felt something big getting blown away in mid-air slightly behind me.
After a delay, I could hear something falling with a *BU-BAM*.
Just what happened?
The only thing that I saw, which appeared out of nowhere in front of
me, were the light blue coloured panties inside that long-skirt.
And the wearer of those panties, I felt like I might’ve seen her several
times or maybe not.
But I knew one other person.
I remembered.
Like hell I could forget.
Those movements, that sand-coloured hair, dark reddish-brown body.
A swaying tail with animal ears.
“Ghyslaine!”
Then that means, that black-haired person was Izolte!
Water Emperor Izolte!
Ghyslaine and Izolte.
The one who was moving along with them was!
“Sylphy!”
Sylphy was quickly running along the battle ield like a rat.
She approached the fallen ones and only held out her hand.
With just that, the injuries of the fallen ones were getting healed in a
lash.
And thus she healed Zanoba and Doga in a lash.
Chantless Healing Magic.
When I saw it, Eris and Ruijerd came out of the thicket and were
coming back towards here.
Before I knew it, our battlefront was re-organized.
Izolte as the main shield, Doga and Zanoba as the sub-shields.
Eris, Ruijerd and Ghyslaine as the attackers.
And Sylphy as a healer was added who could use Chantless Healing
Magic.
Our battlefront was re-organized.
The hell was over.
“Rudi! We will hold him back here so go to the village! Roxy is waiting!”
“! Got it!”
I caught those words and quickly began running towards the Supard
village.
I ran with all my might.
I ran putting all of my strength for the irst time in my life.
Sylphy had arrived.
Even though the valley’s bridge was dropped, she arrived.
Which meant that she came from the village’s side.
Then that meant the bet that I had been waiting for had inally arrived.
While jumping over the roots of trees, going through the forest, I
arrived at the Supard village.
The moment I saw that thing, I was delighted.
I saw it.
I could see it at the inner part the moment I jumped inside the village.
The teleport formation that was written in advance at the inner part of
the village.
The long-awaited thing was around there.
I kept running.
I ran with all my might.
“Nii-san!”
“Grand Master!”
“Ah, Honored Onii-cha─”
I saw Aisha, Norn and Julie on the way but ignored them.
I was simply dead-set on running and arrived at that spot.
Near the destroyed teleport formation, one girl was sitting completely
exhausted.
“Roxy!”
“........Ah, Rudi.”
When I shouted she raised her face.
There were dark circles below her eyes.
Was her mana exhausted, or did she do an all-nighter?
“I terribly apologize. I made a mistake in the procedure. I started the
teleport formation after digging it out and bringing it up. If I had drawn
the teleport formation before and then asked you to dig it out then it
wouldn't have taken so lo─”
“It’s alright! You’ve done more than enough! At least you made it in
time!”
The thing behind her.
It was a giant armor.
Its height was 3 meters.
With a deep-blue coloring.
Gatling on the right hand and shotgun on the left.
Furthermore, mounted on the tip of its ist was the cursed sword which
had the effect of ignoring defence.
A small but quite wide, an armor resembling a sumo wrestler was lying
face-down.
Its appearance didn’t really differ from the MK. I.
But this wasn’t the MK. I.
I had prepared this in advance if something like this happened, the real
trump card.
Its mana consumption was twice the normal one, capable of
multiplying the mobility and defense many fold, a short-term decisive
battle weapon.
Due to its concept being the complete reverse of MK. III, the name it
was given was─.
“It’s the Magic Armor 『MK. Zero』.”
The last resort.
My trump card.
If I didn’t win with this.......no it’s not about whether I could win.
It was clear to me that our chances of winning were low.
“Roxy! I’ll be going then!”
“Rudi! Please be careful!”
I boarded the 『MK. Zero』.
While getting dizzy as a huge amount of my mana was sucked up from
me, I stood up.
And then, I saw Orsted at the center of the village.
He was holding a large sword in his hand.
“Rudeus! Take this!”
Orsted very easily threw that large sword towards me.
I immediately caught it.
A large sword which was a perfect size for the 3 meters tall armor.
The 『Dragon King Sword』 Kajakuto.
I, who was horrible in swordsmanship, could feel a tremendous amount
of force simply by holding the cursed sword.
“Orsted-sama! I’m off!”
Orsted didn’t answer.
He simply nodded.
I moved the MK. Zero with all my might and headed towards the
battle ield.
 Author’s Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q.bSince Badi couldn’t take the armor off so he died once and then
revived, at that time he was able to took it off ?

A. That’s right.
Well, if the wearer is hit by a very strong attack then the armor will be
left but the insides will be dead so it can be taken off.
It can also be taken off if the wearer is hit with an attack strong enough
which the armor’s restoration ability can’t keep up with, but well
thinking realistically the inside are going to die irst anyway.

Q. I’ve realized it these days but at times this

comes out occasionally, is it Paro of Otomedius?
『 Girldeus 』 that
A. That’s right.

Q. What Roxy said this time “and then asked you to dig it out then it
wouldn't have taken so lo─.......” wasn’t above the teleport
formation but rather teleporting below it, below the teleport
formation of the Supard village. Simply put, teleporting it
underground. Would it ine to interpret it as such?
A. Wrong!
When she realized that the MK. Zero was buried, she should’ve
immediately connected with the Supard village via the teleport
formation and asked Rudi to excavate it using Earth Magic. That’s what
it meant!

Q. Rudi should’ve volleyed shots at the fallen Gisu at once......would

that unorthodox remark be no good?
A. That way of thinking isn’t unorthodox or something like that but it
was unknown whether attacking itself was a trap or not and yet simply
thinking about pursuing him was enough.

Q. The Magic Armor MK. Zero can’t perform super-advanced

information analysis and situation predictions. Loaded with the
“Zero System” which can calculate and predict in inite results and
transmitting it directly to the wearer’s mind.
A. It’s all clear to me now. So that was the mind of universe huh!

Q. Where is Paul’s cursed sword attached on the MK. Zero, left

hand or right hand?
A. It’s mounted with the gatling. So maybe right.

Q. If it’s the usual route then it’s possible but I don’t know how it
feels to attempt a speedrun in a route that came out for the irst
time.
A. An example like speedrun was poor huh!

Q. I’ve been wondering this for a long time now but the protagonist
is too worried by things like ight and strategy.
He certainly is far from becoming the strongest but he was still able
to ight a formidable enemy and win(survive), that’s why I think
that it’s better to grow his mental level even further.
A. Leaving the thought of tying his victory with his growth aside. If he
didn’t worry=he will grow mentally. I cannot consent to such a diagram.
Rejected!

Q. If the President dies then would the current world keep on

continuing? Or would it become like it never existed?
A. Until now, the outcome is that it never existed.

Q. → I might’ve not understood Badi’s reasoning a little bit.

→ The one who tried to kill his beloved once, apologized. So for his
bene it he tried to kill a friend? He thought that it was only a friend
but it ended up being Rudeus.
A. The Human God and Dragon God have been at war since the ancient
times.
Badigadi only maintained a lurking distance from both sides but since
the Human God apologized, so he sweeped the past under the carpet
and joined Human God’s faction.
Which meant that Dragon God’s faction was the enemy.
Whether the enemy in front of him would be a friend or a blood
relative, well those kind of thoughts might have risen up.
But if he was the boss of the enemy faction, and if he isn’t killed then
victory can’t be achieved, so he would obviously kill him.

Q. Just how many more chapters will be in this volume and how
many volumes would come out next?
A. This volume contains 21 chapters in all and Vol 24 will be the
concluding volume.
I’m thinking about writing Vol 25 and thereafter which will contain the
afterwards story or the the mundane episodes that I wasn’t able to
include in the real story named 『 Redundancy Chapter 』 with a
sluggish pace.
Chapter 258 - Turning Point 5
 Part 1

When I returned back, Eris and the rest had managed to hold on.
Without me, and without the Supard warriors, it was like back when
Cliff and Elinalize had dropped out.
Yet, the sense of stability was increasing.
Ghyslaine was basically running around the battle ield on all fours.
The range of the Fighting God’s ist was high up.
In order to escape that, she was running around with her body
extremely close to the ground, and was supporting others by iring
Sword Flash from the front, back, and sides.
Her offensive ability wasn’t doing much damage, but the Fighting God
was swinging his hands around as if he was being annoyed by it.
Also, Sylphy’s existence played a crucial part.
Her chantless healing magic went quite well with this situation where
the demand for faster healing was high.
Even when Zanoba or Doga were blown away by the Fighting God, she
quickly ran towards them and healed them.
She's been away from active duty for quite a long time, she probably
didn’t have much stamina.
Yet, as a healer, she was keeping up with Cliff and my portion.
And worthy of a special mention was Izolte’s existence.
She, who stood as the extreme vanguard of this battle, was warding off
all of the Fighting God’s attacks and iring counters.
Her actions were luent and accurate.
The Fighting God’s attack which was quite capable of dealing a one hit
instant kill, looked like the tantrum of a child in front of that skill.
Of course, but of course, he wouldn’t go down with just that.
No matter how many times and how strong the counter she ired
towards the Fighting God, even when she cut his arms or legs, there
was no damage.
If she were to ight him one-on-one, she may put up a good ight but
she still wouldn’t be able to stand victorious at the very end.
She would eventually be fatigued, leading to her loss.
However, if we were to say that they were only stalling for time until
my return, then her presence was overwhelmingly important.
“I’ve made you all wait!”
“Rudi.......! Everyone retreat!”
On Sylphy’s signal, everyone took their distance.
“Oh.”
The Fighting God didn’t give chase. There was no need to.
Without even glancing at the people retreating from him, he simply
looked at me.
The difference in size wasn’t that much.
The Fighting God Armor was 2.5 metres tall.
The Magic Armor was 3 metres tall.
The difference was only around 20~30 centimetres. Mine was slightly
taller.
Since I had stopped some 10 metres away from him, he didn’t have to
look up to me.
“Is that the one? The power that was acknowledged by the Dragon God
himself, and the one that took down my older sister. Is that the MAGIC
ARMOR!?”
“..........Did you not see the MK. I on the beach?”
“Hmm, was there something like that?”
“Well, you did break it into small pieces with just one hit.”
Thinking back about that one hit...
I trusted its defence too much and ended up taking a direct hit.
However, Eris and Ruijerd took similar hits and were still alive.
This might be the difference between normal defense and Touki’s
defense......
If that’s the case, then I’m worried about Cliff.
Although he wasn’t hit directly by a ist, he probably couldn’t wear
Touki.
“Then, if that was the 『MK. I』, then THIS one is different?”
“About that, please look forward to it, so...”
While saying that I looked around my surroundings.
They were looking at us from quite a distance.
They had taken quite a distance but there still was the possibility of
getting wrapped up so.
Ah, Sylphy was rushing towards the injured ones as usual.
Then, I’ll entrust Cliff to Sylphy.
“Well then, shall we begin?”
And thus the ight began.
 Part 2

The gong of the battle was rung by my stone cannon.

While moving back, I shot stone cannons, and Badigadi chased after
me.
I was following the same pattern as when I fought with Orsted.
I ired stone cannons randomly while retreating.
Honestly, I thought that only doing this much would be hard, but when I
loaded the Dragon King Sword with mana, the MK. Zero which was
supposed to be slow was moving quite smoothly.
So this is what it meant to manipulate gravity.
I hadn’t even practised doing it to begin with. I wasn’t going to make it
any lighter than this.
“FUHAHAHAHAH! It’s not even as effective as a mosquito bite!”
The Fighting God smashed many trees and made holes in the earth, all
while drawing closer to me.
It was clear from watching that the effect was weak.
He neither dodged it nor repelled it.
Even in such short distance, his body just kept taking those hits as if
absorbing them, and they were just falling in large drops from his back.
It was clear from watching that there was no damage.
It may have worked against Orsted, but it wasn’t working here.
“Are you just going to keep running away!”
Of course, I had no intention of doing that.
After I inally reached my targeted location, I gouged out the earth from
Badigadi’s feet.
As a large part of the ground was removed with the shotgun, the
Fighting God’s foothold was taken away from him.
His posture collapsed only for an instant.
I took that opportunity.
“WHooaa!?”
And purged him with the gatling.
I brandished the sword that was attached on my right hand.
The sword cut the armor like butter, and black skin was exposed on the
inside.
“『Shotgun Trigger!』”
I drove the shotgun inside that.
One of Badigadi’s arms was torn off and blown away.
“FUHAHAHAHA! Payback time!”
However, I was hit by four counters simultaneously.
The shockwave ran throughout the Magic Armor, and I was blown back
a few metres.
But it’s alright.
It was a direct hit, but I was somehow able to withstand it.
“Hmph!”
I moved my body back immediately and retrieved Badigadi’s arm that
was blown away.
The arm was pulsating timidly, wrapped up by the golden gauntlet.
I threw it strongly.
“Fuahahaha! Useless, useless!”
As Badigadi said that, his arm began to regrow.
It popped out like a certain person from N○mek.
“Mngh.”
But it’s quite apparent that it wasn’t useless.
The arm that grew back was bare.
The armor wasn’t attached to it.
“Oh, so that’s how it is.....you’ve thought things through!”
Where I threw his arm just now...
I had prepared a certain magic circle over there.
Within it, Badigadi’s arm and the Fighting God Armor couldn’t
regenerate.
It also seemed that Badigadi’s size had decreased somewhat.
I hadn’t actually thought about it.
But I got a hint.
Fighting God Badigadi.
Due to his armour, he possessed both high speed and power.
But his speed, compared to the sword masters I’ve faced before, was
nothing special.
Orsted, and even Alek, were probably faster.
Although, obviously, he’s faster than me, but wearing the Magic Armor,
it was at a level that I could compete with.
It’s thanks to the training that I’ve received from Eris and Orsted that I
was still alive.
What’s troublesome was his ridiculously high defence and durability.
The Fighting God Armor was hard.
It could be boasted that it was even harder than the Magic Armor.
At the very least, if Eris and the others were to hit it with all their
might, it would leave a scratch, but the arm or head parts might not get
separated.
The armor would instantly restore itself and would keep on ighting as
if nothing had happened.
Normally, that would cause damage to accumulate on the inside......
But on the Immortal Demon Lord Badigadi, it does not.
Eris’s slash or Ruijerd’s thrust would normally cause damage on the
inside of the armor.
But with Badigadi, it didn’t cause that damage.
Whether it’s a slash or a thrust, or a strike, it’s immediately healed.
Before long, the ones who were attacking would become tired, and they
would inevitably succumb to the destructive power of those 6 arms.
Then, just how should he be brought down?
This hint laid with Atofe.
Immortal Demon Lord Atofe.
The symbol of fear itself for the various Demon Lords of the Demon
Continent. The one who would keep getting up no matter how many
times she was brought down and would keep charging towards the
enemy.
There were two methods in order to bring her down.
The irst was to disconnect the limbs and seal them so that they can’t
be restored.
This was the most standard way and Atofe was defeated 2 times using
this method in the past.
A barrier which was it to seal them for hundred of years would be
required, but for now, simply surrounding the parts in an advanced
level magic barrier was enough to stop regeneration.
The other way was to make her admit defeat.
The Immortal Demon Lord Atofe, in accordance with her own rule,
would ight many opponents.
And so, by that rule, when she realizes that she has lost, she will admit
defeat.
Although I didn’t think that it would be a simple matter to make the
current Badigadi admit defeat.
So this time, I’d have to go with the former.
For this purpose, Cliff prepared various barrier magic circles
throughout the forest.
They were set to activate when Badigadi’s limbs were thrown into
them.
I was previously unsure about their effectiveness against the Fighting
God Armor, but they were working.
Use the defence ignoring sword to cut through the armor, separate the
arms, and seal them.
By doing this 6 times, I could make Badigadi admit defeat.
I’d like to seal his whole body but......without Cliff here, I couldn’t use the
magic circle to seal his entire body.
“AAAAaaaaaa!”
I charged at him while yelling.
I no longer cared about damage.
Not even I knew just how long the MK. Zero could run at full power.
Thanks to the Dragon King Sword, the operation time may have been
extended to some extent, but it wouldn’t be strange if it stopped
anytime soon.
There was no path besides a short and decisive battle.
“COME TO ME! HERO!”
The Fighting God spreads his arms wide to my challenge.
And at the same time, swung his right hand.
In response to the Fighting God's lying ist, I brandished my sword and
prepared for a counter.
The movement of those six arms exceeded my expectations.
But I had already gotten used to it during the ight.
I was at my best today.
I could evade it.
I cut into the lower left arm.
At the same time, I aimed the shotgun at the cut and ired, blowing it
apart.
But there was an unavoidable opening in that moment.
In the moment that I blew his arm away, I was hit by a ist and sent
lying backwards.
".......Ngh!"
The surface of the Magic Armor cracked.
As expected, it couldn’t stand up to the Fighting God’s ist. But the arms
not wearing any armor could be ignored.
Four more left.
The Magic armor only had to last until I send them all lying.
"!"
I noticed something else.
(The barrier is...)
The magic circle drawn on the ground was scraped off during that
exchange.
From the aftermath of the battle.
How did I not realise something so simple sooner?
Of course, there were still undamaged magic circles left but I didn’t
know which ones were still ok.
"...Dammit!"
I immediately threw away the arm I had cut.
I threw it into the Earth Dragon Valley.
The more beat up Atofe became, the longer it took her to revive, and if
her beat up parts were spread out, she wouldn’t be able to revive
immediately.
They could probably revive eventually, but it should have some
meaning.
(...Hmm?)
For some reason, part of the armor wasn’t getting restored.
Did dismembering the user cause a loss in ef iciency?
The restoration seemed to be slowing. Have the many years of not
being used caused a drop in performance even in the Fighting God
Armor?
Or was it Badigadi's strategy?
No, don't worry about useless things right now.
I should take advantage of the fact that he's not restoring, and simply
think of how to send all of his arms lying.
"Grrr..."
Badigadi continued to groan, but a new arm didn’t come out.
And contrary to that, the arm that was restored before was now
covered in some turtle like armor.
“!”
I wonder what it is.
In the next instant, from the remaining 4 arms, 2 vanished.
The arms and the gauntlets were sucked into the armor.
And the remaining two arms got thicker.
They got thicker with a gurgling sound.
The remaining two.
Now that they’re thicker, can an I cut them…?
No, I can. The harder the object, the better this sword cuts. There’s no
meaning in it even if he reinforced his arms and increased his defense.
After promptly deciding that, I kicked the ground and closed in on the
Fighting God.
An alarm bell rang somewhere in my mind.
But no matter what the enemy was planning, I had already revealed my
trump card.
With every passing moment, my mana was approaching zero.
If I didn’t attack, I couldn’t win.
“AAAAAAaaaaa!”
I could only shout.
In doing so, power came out.
Denying both fear and uncertainty, a small amount of courage showed
its face.
This small amount of courage became profound.
Charging at him to obtain victory, just like Eris.
I rammed into the Fighting God.
He staggered but took the blow.
I swung my right hand.
Biting into his left hand, I kept cutting.
I brought out my left hand,
And pushed the shotgun against where I cut,
And then shouted.
“『SHOTGUN TRIGGER!』”
Both Badigadi’s arm, and the Fighting God armor, went lying.
But at the same time, I was also sent lying.
I was knocked back.
Badigadi’s remaining arm.
I was hit by it.
The entire front of the Magic Armor was completely destroyed.
The shockwave traveled to the interior and my body was assaulted by a
pressure that felt like it would crush me lat.
I fell on my back.
“Ghaough.....ghaohu.....”
I coughed up blood.
My heart screamed not yet in vain
I misread him.
The reason Badigadi reduced his arms to two was for a single
devastating attack.
Let your opponent cut your lesh so that you can cut him to the bone,
was it?
He drove his ist accurately into the crack, breaking the Magic Armor
apart.
But not yet.
Not yet.
Just one more.
“!”
I can’t move.
The movement of the Magic Armor is faltering.
The damage can’t be ixed.
Right underneath the main body(me), is what could be called the core
of the Magic Armor.
If that was broken, the Magic Armor will begin to fail.
I won’t say that it couldn’t move. It wasn’t constructed that simply.
But it could only move.
In this battle, it’s fatally slow.
I begin transmitting mana in a hurry
Right, I still have mana left.
It could still move.
My mana hadn’t dried up yet.
I could still ight.
Then why couldn’t I move?
“Good plan, good ighting spirit......”
Badigadi approached me as I couldn’t move.
“And a good match. Farewell Rudeus. Not even Laplace thought this
elaborately.”
Badigadi raised his ist above his head.
A ist like a cannon.
And it was thrown off─
“GAA!”
Something red lew in from under his arm and knocked the ist off
course.
The arm was cut off at the base and lew in midair.
“Mngh!”
There were only a few things that had the color red in this forest.
It’s Eris.
Was she following us? Had she been right behind us?.
I didn’t know.
There’s no other backup.
Only Eris jumped in.
But in the next instant, I realized something was out of place.
The sword.
Eris’s sword broke.
The famous 『Elegant Phoenix Dragon Sword』 broke at the base.
Of course, up until now, even when damage was taken on the surface,
the base was never broken.
If it’s forcefully cut from the base, then it’ll obviously break.
“GAAAAAAaaaaa!”
But Eris did not cease.
As if she hadn’t realised that her sword broke, while crying out, she
continued to face the Fighting God.
Looking again, it’s not just her.
Coming out of the forest one after the other as if chasing Eris was
Sylphy, Ruijerd, Ghyslaine, and Izolte.
But it’s too late.
“It’s foolish to stand before me alone!”
Badigadi approached Eris.
There was nothing to protect her.
In that instant, I activated the escape function and slipped out of the
Magic Armor.
And from the back of the Magic Armor, I took out the single sword that I
had stored there.
The second I grabbed the handle, a tremendous feeling of omnipotence
ran through my body.
An overwhelming amount of mana.
Upon which I poured in even more mana.
With the intention of illing the sword with all of my remaining mana.
I didn’t think of using it myself.
But in front of me, there was a family member whose sword broke.
Who, in order to protect me, was brandishing a broken sword.
I threw the sword with her as the target.
“Eris!”
In a loose arc, the cursed sword lew.
Eris turned around and grabbed it.
Dragon King Sword Kajakuto.
The world’s strongest and most famous cursed sword. The peak of the
cursed swords forged by the blacksmith master Yulian.
Eris held it above her head.
“GAAAAAAAHH!”
“GH, That’s.....!”
A downwards swing.
Right before impact, just for an instant, the Fighting God’s body loated.
The sword bit right into the Fighting God’s body.
And at the same time, a bright lash illed my vision.
The explosion numbed my eardrums.
Something overwhelming dominated the place.
Destruction unfolded before me.
But there was no blast.
Nor a shockwave.
Only silence came.
The destruction headed towards the interior.
The mana driven into the sword became a sphere and enveloped
Badigadi.
It wasn’t just Eris’s power.
The mana I had loaded it with was being released by the cursed sword.
And inside the sphere of magic.
I saw it.
While slowly rising up to the surface, its interior contents were being
destroyed.
The Fighting God Armor was cracking and breaking.
Badigadi, without a sound, was being compressed and disappearing.
I thought that Badigadi would struggle.
But he couldn’t do anything.
The Fighting God Armor stopped functioning, and Badigadi was being
destroyed as soon as he regenerated.
...............
The sphere disappeared.
The fragments of the armor left in mid-air fell towards the Earth
Dragon Valley.
While making cling and clang noises, the fragments rolled down into
the valley.
With the Dragon King sword stuck in it.
In just the armor.
Badigadi’s black body had disappeared without a trace.
I gazed at it.
I gazed at it for a while.
Until the sound was lost in the valley and the armor disappeared.
Close by, Badigadi’s arm still remained.
It wasn’t moving.
It wasn’t even twitching.
There was no sign of restoration.
Was he dead?
Did we win?
Is there still something else?
Is it soon?
Something’s not going to rise up and appear with a FUHAHAHA is it?
With those feelings, I simply stared at the valley.
Nothing rose up.
There’s no sign of anything rising up.
Only stillness was left in that place.
I heard someone falling from behind.
When I turned around, Eris was on her knees.
With a ghastly pale face.
“............”
I rushed over in a hurry.
An injury?
Was she countered?
I immediately stretched out my hand to cast healing magic, but I also
fell to my knees.
“....aah.”
It’s not an injury.
What I’m feeling, and the look on Eris’s face, I recognized them.
Mana exhaustion.
The Dragon King Sword Kajakuto had sucked up all of my mana and
exhausted Eris’s as well.
This was probably the irst time since childhood that Eris’s magic had
been this exhausted.
While blinking in surprise, she sat down.
“Eris.”
“Rudeus.....your hair has gotten whiter again.”
She said so and touched my head.
I don’t know about myself.
But some portion of Eris’s hair had also become white.
Her hair now had white streaks.
“Yours is too.”
“Really......then we match.”
Eris said that and fell forward.
She didn’t lose consciousness.
She had simply used up all of her power.
I wanted to fall down on top of her, but I held on.
“Rudy!”
Sylphy looked worried when she saw our faces.
Not just Sylphy.
Ruijerd, Ghislaine, and Izolte.......
“Sylphy, where’s Cliff!?”
“Umm, after healing the wounds of others, he was carried by Zanoba
and Doga to the village. We immediately chased after you, but thought
that we'd be a bother so we hesitated....but then Eris jumped in
alone......huh?”
When Sylphy felt Eris’s head, she tilted her head in confusion.
She probably immediately used healing magic.
But Eris wasn’t injured.
She wasn’t going to get up anytime soon.
“It’s magic exhaustion. That sword sucks out all of the wielder’s mana.”
“…Ah, so that’s how it is.”
“For now, Sylphy, can you put the arm fallen over there in one of the
undamaged magic circles? After that, I want you to take Eris, return to
the village, and report to Orsted about the current details and bring
Cliff back with you.”
I stood up.
The MK. Zero was destroyed.
I myself was basically entirely out of mana.....but I could still move.
We don’t how much time lag there is before Badigadi revives.
At the very least, with that much compressed magic, it looked like he
was obliterated.
There’s no sign that the arm will regenerate.
I’d like to think that we have a lot of time.
However, wishful thinking like that may be presumptuous.
But the MK. Zero was destroyed. The MK. I no more. In addition to my
almost exhausted mana, in this situation where the barrier magic
couldn’t be activated without Cliff, we couldn’t have Badigadi reviving
from the bottom of the valley.
If we descend to the bottom of the valley and he’s waiting for us, victory
would be far off.
There’d be no option but for Orsted to take the front line.
I wanted him to not use magic until the very end, but we may not have a
choice.
I lacked the ability.
But I’d like to wait until we’re driven into an absolute corner.
I did all that I could.
It’s unknown whether or not Badigadi was moving at the bottom of the
valley, but we should have restrained him at the very least.
“Ruijerd, Ghyslaine, and Izolte too, please follow me.”
“What will you do? Rudy.”
I’d done all I could.
But there was still something that I must do.
With my almost exhausted mana, there was something that I must do.
“I’m going after Gisu!”
 Part 3

We immediately found Gisu.

Very easily and quickly.
I didn’t even have to use my almost exhausted mana. We found him that
easily.
The moment we crossed the valley and entered the burnt-black forest.
Within the shadow of a big burnt tree.
Gisu had fallen there.
He had large burns all over and he was lying there with his body
completely black.
The 『Flashover』 I casted over the forest seemed to have burnt him
as well.
He looked pretty dead to us when we irst found him.
He didn’t move a muscle and looked like a black stone.
But the one who found him was Ruijerd, using his third eye.
It wasn’t a corpse.
“......Gisu.”
“Yo, Senpai.”
He hadn’t become a corpse yet but it was clear that he was at death’s
door.
I didn’t feel like curing him either.
This was why I came here.
But I didn’t feel like inishing him off right away either.
“Hehee, Water Magic, Earth Magic, Demon Eyes, and Magic Armor.......I
had countermeasures for each one of ‘em and yet look at me now.”
Gisu was wearing many things.
A blue vest, a light brown chest protector, and something like a chain-
mail.
Each of them was burnt now, but they were probably countermeasures
for each type of magic.
This meant that him being able to withstand the Thunderfall in the
Third City was not because of the Fighting God Armor’s power.
“Now that you’ve come here, this means.....that even the inal plan has
ended in failure......”
Gisu was straining his now burnt cheeks.
The inal plan.
Would it be okay to say that sending Badigadi out alone was a plan?
“Sword God, North God, Ogre God, Dark King.....if anyone of ‘em were
still left, it would’ve been different.......if they had listened to me that
is.....”
“Well, they seemed like the type who wouldn’t listen to others.”
I responded to Gisu’s delirious talk.
“Hah, you say that but... Eris, Atofe, and.....is that Ghyslaine I see over
there? You have nothin’ but people who listen to you.”
“That’s......probably because my luck is good.”
“Nope, that ain’t right, Senpai. It’s ‘cause ya did it properly. Ya told ‘em
the whole story, earnestly gained their trust, and in turn, they became
your perfect allies. It’s all ‘cause of the effort that ya put in.
That’s why, in the time of need, they listened to ya properly, and they
accepted your instructions properly.”
Certainly, that may be true.
Atofe and Malta.
It was necessary at that time so we took them in as allies, but they
didn’t listen to my instructions at all.
Sá ndor and Doga were exceptions, but Ariel would listen to me.
“In the end, preparin’ with war as a motive, gatherin’ up forces, cookin’
up strategies, and stealthily movin’ behind people’s backs..... by only
doin’ things like that... it was impossible after all........”
Neither the Sword God nor the North God listened to Gisu’s
instructions.
They simply prioritized their own motives.
As a result of that, I was alive.
“I knew that this was happenin’ but didn’t thought much about it.
I thought that I’d somehow be able to pull through.
Not to mention, the one who didn’t understand it at all..... ain’t me.”
Gisu laughed.
“It’s Hitogami. He shouted ‘til the very end.
He said - Why? Why? It’s because of you. If only you acted more cleverly.”
While laughing foolishly, a scoff like smile loated on Gisu’s face.
“Ain’t that obvious, eh? Just who would work so hard for someone like
YOU who deceives people..... someone like YOU who keeps sneerin’ at
other people... just who will lend the likes of YOU a hand upfront.”
“Then......Gisu, does that mean that you were cutting corners as well?”
“Don’t know... you think so? Was it that easy? I intended to go all out for
once, ya know?”
Gisu coughed violently.
Something black like soot passed through his lips.
“Well, me and Badigadi were the exceptions because we’re softhearted.
This late in the game, a person who would lend a hand to someone who
shouts and calls their own allies useless would be soft hearted.”
The black soot looked like Gisu’s soul itself.
It was clear that Gisu was losing strength.
“But you know, Senpai. I was still saved by that guy, Hitogami.
There were some bad things but lookin’ at the total sum of it, I was still
saved.”
“.........”
“You wouldn’t understand, Senpai.
For someone like you who can do anythin’ and can walk the world
alone.
You wouldn't understand the feelings of someone like me who can’t do
anythin’ at all, you just can’t....”
I understand.
I feel like I understand.
About the ordinary things, the feelings of someone who couldn’t do
things ordinarily......I could understand that.
Gisu was me. The me from before.
But a little different from me.
The me from before didn’t even try.
I just slammed the door and ran.
I only ran.
But Gisu was really not able to do it.
Within this world where beasts and violence dominated, the thing
which can be said to be the most important...『Fighting Power』, he
couldn’t attain that.
He was able to do anything besides that, but he couldn’t keep on living.
“Wrong, Gisu. You’re wrong.......”
That’s why I couldn’t say anything but that he was wrong.
I couldn’t say that I understood.
I don’t even want to.
The only thing I could do was to deny him.
“Heh, Rudeus.
If you’re goin’ to deny me, then do it while puf in’ up your chest.
Since you’ve won anyway.
You’ve defeated me.
In this world, the one who wins is right and the one who loses is wrong.
That’s why, puff up your chest and say, “That ain’t right, Gisu. That ain’t
how it works.”
And then, well let’s see, scold me or somethin’ for my sake since I’m
about to die.
You should’ve done this, leavin’ Hitogami’s side, you should’ve joined
my side. Somethin’ like that.”
Gisu said this and then breathed out with a puff.
And then spoke with a blank expression.
“Me, Badigadi, and the Dark King are no longer.
There ain’t anyone left who would personally and assertively help out
Hitogami anymore.”
“It’s a loss. There ain’t anyone left in this world who can deal with
Rudeus Greyrat in some way or another.”
“Actually, Hitogami said this as well.
He said that if we lost here, then nothin’ can be done about Rudeus.”
“That’s why, Hitogami will probably remain silent until your death.
But he’ll probably work in the shadows.”
And then something came out of my mouth involuntarily.
“......That’s a lie, isn’t it?”
Gisu laughed.
“If you think that’s how it is, then why not.
Somethin’ like remainin’ silently is, well.....that’s a bit too much even for
my expectations after all.
You should just move with the lag of overthrowin’ Hitogami from now
on.
That would be inconvenient for Hitogami, but it wouldn’t be an
inconvenience for you, right?”
“Oi oi, that’s some gloomy face ya got there.
Aren’t ya Paul’s son?
If Paul was here, he would’ve laughed out loud, ya know?
Nah, even he wouldn’t laugh at the verge of my death.
Since I looked after him for a short while as well.......
But, you know, you should be more proud.
It may be a short-lived elation, but you should still rejoice.”
“If you don’t, it wouldn’t look overwhelmin’.
I had inally won over the Sword God, North God, and Ogre God as
companions by goin’ around the world.
So you should be enthusiastic about overthrowin’ them, and for me,
since it didn’t go well I look like an idiot.”
“That’s because I couldn't control my allies properly.
I burdened Badi with the inal risk, and sent him out......just look at me
now.
But at least think of me as a strong enemy.
Just give me that recognition.”
Gisu had started crying at some point.
Tears trailed down his soot-stained face.
When I saw that, I understood that Gisu would never have cut corners.
“I get it. Gisu, you were strong.
It’s true that I’m standing here like this.
But if even a single gear had fallen out of place, I’m sure that our
positions would have been reversed.
This has been the single most painful and dif icult ight of my life.”
“Heh......hehe. Thanks, Rudeus.”
He was without a doubt, strong.
It took me a year to beat him.
I fought for a year.
There’s no way that he wasn’t strong.
“Gisu.”
Ghyslaine stepped forward thereupon.
She looked down at Gisu.
Her expression was behind her hair so I couldn’t see it.
“Yo, Ghyslaine, it’s been a while.”
“Yeah.”
“I’ll be headin’ on irst.”
“Yeah, give my regards to Paul.”
“Sure......maybe, when you come too, at that time, lets drink together.
Paul gettin’ drunk and shovin’ his face in ya chest and Zenith gettin’ all
sullen... I’d like to see that again......”
“Zenith probably won’t be there for a while. I’ll probably come irst.”
“Heh, I get it.....well, ‘til we all meet again.......”
Gisu stopped moving.
He fell to the side.
Suddenly, in the middle of his talk.
“......”
Ghyslaine’s ears twitched.
Her tail drooped.
“...He’s dead.”
Gisu died.
 Part 4

Gisu was defeated.

That notion should be good enough but my heart was still unclear.
I knew that I had gotten a shock.
Someone that you know dying in front of you like that is something
incomprehensible.
He was an enemy. I was aware that he must be defeated.
But it’s not like I hated Gisu from the bottom of my heart.
Although, if we had lost in this battle and Eris or someone close to me
had died, then it was possible that I would harbor hate.
If things had turned out that way, would my heart feel refreshed then?
Thinking that I would have been paid back by defeating the one who I
hated the most.
I don’t know.
The only thing I could say was that the reason I was able to think like
this while being exhausted was because I didn’t lose any of my loved
ones during this battle.
I met the conditions for victory.
While preserving Orsted’s mana capacity, I was able to inish off every
apostle.
We had hard battles and there were failures as well, but it was a
complete victory, that was unusual for me.
It’s possible that I've embarrassed myself by letting Gisu die like that.
Perhaps I could’ve brought Gisu to my side. I had taken that matter into
consideration somewhere deep within my heart.
Even if I say this now, it’s something that can’t be helped.
Well, I’ll make sure to at least carry his bones to the graveyard.
I guess it’s ine if I put him next to Paul.
I thought about doing that as I burnt Gisu’s body.
“........”
Ghyslaine was staring at us cremating Gisu.
After it ended and we collected his bones, somehow, her ears and tail
 , ,
didn’t seem energetic.
“Let’s head back, shall we?”
“Yeah.”
We crossed the valley.
Anyway, now it’s inally over.
I’m tired.
I only had a scarce amount of mana left.
My stamina was completely drained as well.
I’d lose consciousness the moment I hit the bed.
Though I couldn’t just sleep before completely sealing Badigadi......
But I want to return back to Sharia as fast as possible.
I want to sleep tight on my bed.
When I wake up, I’ll eat.
I’ll eat rice.
Oh right, this country had soy sauce.
I can eat a perfect egg-rice mix.
I’ll eat it when I get back.
I’ll eat to my heart’s content.
After that, it’s sexy time.
The abstinent Rudeus had died along with Gisu.
Sylphy, Roxy, or Eris......who should I choose?
How about all three of them together?
Eris might dislike it, but, it should be ine to try it out just once, right?
It’s my long-awaited moment.
Yep, long-awaited.
Let’s postpone the review for this battle.
I’ll try to forget what Gisu said this time.
Anyway, I’ll take a day-off.
I’m tired.
“.......Rudeus.”
As I walked dragging along my now completely exhausted body,
someone called out to me from behind.
It was Ruijerd.
The one who was walking at the very back, had turned around.
Behind him, towards the valley.
“What’s the matter?”
“Enemy.”
“Huh?”
A hand was rising from the edge of the valley.
Hand.
It’s a hand.
Something was climbing out of the valley.
Something?
No, giving it a vague description like ‘something’ would be a grave
mistake.
That hand.
The color of the hand was gold.
It was a golden gauntlet.
“Are you serious?”
Badigadi.
This is too fast.
But I see.
Come to think of it, after throwing a number of his arms down the
valley, his body was dropped into the valley as well.
It looked like his body was completely annihilated, but big parts like his
hands still remained.
So it’s possible that the remaining parts gathered together and
regenerated in a short amount of time.
“..........”
The armor climbed up from the valley as our petri ied bodies gave
sidelong glances.
But its shape was different.
It had 2 arms, similar to when we brought it down, but it’s overall
design had changed.
Its helmet was different and it wasn’t that tall either.
It wasn’t even 2 metres.
On top of that, it was holding a sword.
A large sword.
The world’s strongest sword made by the King Dragon King himself.
Wrong.
This one was different.
This guy wasn’t Badigadi.
“The hero will revive no matter how much he’s cornered and then turn
the situation around. I guess that’s just how a hero’s style should be.”
That voice and the word hero.
I could never forget that.
“North God Kalman the Third Aleksander Ryback......!”
He was still alive?
Even though I thought that he had died.
Even though he didn’t even twitch at that time.
He was still alive?
But I see.
Come to think of it, he’s from the lineage of the Immortal Demon clan.
Which meant that given enough time, he would regenerate.
No, that’s wrong.
It’s that.
It’s the 『Final Plan』 Gisu was talking about.
So this is it.
Did he intended to do this from the start?
Or did he change it mid-way?
I thought it was strange.
I thought that it was strange that the Fighting God Armor wasn’t
restoring itself.
It was intentionally not restoring itself.
And then, Alek wore the Fighting God Armor at the bottom of the valley
and it was restored.
It was possible that they were making preliminary arrangements
during the time Gisu was playing dead.
Something like dropping a part of Badigadi and the Fighting God Armor
down the valley, resurrecting Alek……
Damnit.
Must we do it again?
Must we ight again?
We’re bored already.
Shouldn’t it be ine to just end it at that?
Cut it out already! Why did someone who already died come out now of
all times!?
No, it’s my fault.
I didn’t properly dispose off Alek’s body.
I left it as is, thinking that I had defeated him, that I had won.
It might be different if I had burnt his body, but I left it as is.
But, just how was he still ine? Within those conditions. Beyond that
state.
Well......it’s ine.
The past is in the past.
What to do now?
I don’t even have the MK. Zero now.
No allies.
Ghyslaine, Ruijerd, and Izolte.
And I, with almost completely exhausted mana.
With no weapons and no shield.
No method.
I don’t think we can win.
What should be done?
What to do? Could we win against North God Kalman the Third wearing
the Fighting God Armor?
Could we at least shave off some of his power?
“..........”
Alek looked at me as I gazed with my dumbfounded face.
As if to say that he had no questions as to why I was standing there.
As if to say that he had been looking forward to this as a matter of
course.
“Rudeus Greyrat........I apologize that I called you a novice.
You’re a splendid warrior.
Unlike your looks, you’re an enemy worthy of me.
Thanks to you, I have once again levelled up and have become stronger.
You have my gratitude.”
I turned my completely exhausted body towards the golden armor.
He’d just catch up to us if we ran away.
We didn’t have enough of a ighting force to even stall for time.
Then, I’ll struggle.
I’ll struggle while putting everything on the line.
While thinking that, I stepped forward─
“.......Ah?”
When I realized, I had already fallen to the ground.
“Overwhelming. The current me can win against anyone.”
I realized that we were blown away by the Fighting God when I saw the
three of them fall over.
Ruijerd, Ghyslaine, and Izolte too.
They were knocked down with just one hit.
“I give you my gratitude for making me even stronger, Rudeus.
I’ll spare your life in return.”
Delayed pain ran through my body.
My leg was broken.
He’s too fast.
Although he wasn’t a match for the foresight eye, I still couldn’t react at
all.
Except for me, the other three couldn’t even respond.
So that fact wouldn’t change even if he was a match for the foresight
eye.
I wonder if this was the real power of the Fighting God Armor.
If the one inside was strong, then it would strengthen.......
No, that’s wrong.
It’s not like Badigadi was weak.
Despite his appearance, he was strong.
The only difference was that if the user changed, then there would be a
sudden change in performance.
Depending on who’s inside, it’ll change its shape.......
“Well then, good-bye.”
Alek walked off.
There was no time to be surprised.
I immediately used Healing magic and healed the three in my
surroundings.
The three had fainted.
They were at the verge of dying but hadn’t died yet.
Was it Alek’s mercy? Damnit. Was he still underestimating us?
Well, ine.
After healing the three of them, I hid them in Earth Fortress and then
chased after Alek myself.
I just chased after him, had no idea what to do. I didn’t have any plan.
Did Sylphy already reach the village? What would Orsted do now?
I didn’t know.
But that destination must be protected at all costs.
To protect Eris, Sylphy, and Norn.
And the same applies for every Supard.
He mustn’t be allowed to trample it all down.
There was no reason not to chase after him.
My leg wasn’t moving well.
I was getting feedback that something was coming loose.
But I still ran.
While chasing after the golden armor, I advanced forward.
 Part 5

The Supard village was far too quiet.

So much so that, when I arrived, I thought it was already over.
"...Why!? Why isn’t anyone here!?"
Alek shouted out.
When he passed through the entrance, there was nobody there.
The Supard race wasn’t here.
Neither was Julie or Norn.
Nor was the injured Cliff who should have been carried here.
Neither was Eris or Sylphy who should have delivered the message to
Orsted.
There were no traces at all.
The people had disappeared like a magic act.
"What is the meaning of this!? Wasn't this the place that Rudeus was
protecting!?"
Yes it was.
I was protecting this place.
It's odd. Until now, everyone was right here.
How much time.......had passed?
It's about three hours from here to the valley.
Aboard the MK. Zero, it's faster, taking only one hour.
Fighting Badigadi, after that looking for Gisu and returning......so about
5-6 hours?
At that time, everyone was indeed here.
I was in a rush so I didn't get a good look at the surroundings, but
everyone should have been there.
Huh?
No, wait. Wasn’t that a bit too much?
There’s someone who should be here, right?
"Dammit......Does this mean that I have been successfully deceived by
you......Rudeus Grayrat!"
Alek turned around.
While radiating an angry aura, he turned around.
It's a misunderstanding
Even I didn’t know.
If Orsted wasn’t here, then why did I follow such a dangerous guy here?
Wasn’t that stupid?
I should have taken advantage of my luck and ran somewhere else in
the forest.
"Orsted and the Supard race weren't here from the start. Is that how it
is?"
"......No, The Supard race…..and Ruijerd-san were here, right?"
While he was still giving off a feeling like he was about to attack at any
moment, I took a step back.
I couldn’t tell what's what anymore.
Could this be a dream that I'm seeing?
Did the Dark King survive and was now showing me a dream after I had
defeated Badigadi?
"I thought I'd let you live, but I'll take that back.
If you choose to ight me until the end, I'll let you have your wish..."
Not good.
I didn’t get the meaning.
I had to get away.
There's no reason to ight. I had to run.
When I thought that and turned around─
Suddenly, my back froze.
My legs stopped.
Did Alek do something?
No, that’s wrong.
He's also frozen.
"Wha-what's this chill!?"
He let out a frightened voice and began looking around in a frenzy.
How could he still be this frightened after obtaining the Fighting God
Armor?
Why?
It's because of the curse.
A curse that ills every human with fear.
Though I was immune to that curse.
But I understood that the person emanating that curse was radiatiating
killing intent as well.
I possessed a great trauma in relation to this killing intent.
That was why it's frightening.
"........"
The origin of the bloodlust made his appearance.
From the depths of the Supard village.
It's not the black-helmeted igure I was familiar with.
Silver hair and cruel sanpaku eyes.1
The man with a terrifying face, slowly headed this way.
"Rudeus."
"Orsted-sama.....why......"
Orsted.
He threw the helmet he had in his hand towards me.
I caught it in a hurry.
"When I heard the story from Sylphiette, Cliff Grimoire’s mana had
already run out.
Therefore, I judged him inadequate to seal Badigadi the Fighting God
and bowed my head to a certain man.
That’s why I was a little delayed. Forgive me."
No, it’s not about that.
I didn’t want to hear why you're late.
I want to know the reason why nobody is......
"But I never thought that this would happen......"
Orsted said that and looked at Alek.
He looked at North God Kalman the Third wearing the Fighting God
Armor.
"Leave the rest to me."
Orsted took a single step forward as he said that.
Alek, looking frightened, took a step back.
I couldn't tell what was going on.
I only asked Orsted.
"But, Orsted-sama, your mana......"
"It's ine. You've done enough. I’ve resolved myself as well."
Orsted shook his head.
"Resolved, about what......"
He saw me and smiled a little but his face was also slightly stiff.
The man with the most frightening face in the world declared.
"I too, want to try ighting believing in my comrades for once."
The exchange was short, so I couldn’t understand.
But for some reason, it remained in my heart.
I understood that Orsted had decided on something with those words.
"......I understand. Then I'll leave the rest to you."
I stepped back.
There was nothing else to say.
I had thought that I must absolutely not let Orsted ight, but when I saw
that slight smile on his face, I understood.
I had been slightly mistaken.
It's not something that needed to be said, but Orsted cared for me far
more than I had thought.
Not for his own self interest, but through his feelings, he thought of me
as an ally.
And Orsted wanted to ight for that ally that he believed in.
From here on out, he's not alone, but with me.
Not using me to ight, but ighting alongside me.
That was something that I was happy about.
"Now then, 『North God Kalman III』 Aleksander Ryback."
"Are you.....the 『Dragon God』 Orsted...?"
Upon hearing his name called, Alek gripped his sword.
That was the Dragon King Sword, Kajakuto.
I see, so he was going to ight with that.
The Dragon King Sword and the Fighting God Armor.
The strongest despair causing equipment.
If we could at least prevent him from using one of them.
Was there anything I could do?
"This is Perfect.", Orsted said.
I was thinking that, but it seems that Orsted had something different in
mind.
In response to Alek's raised sword, he showed a composed smile.
As if to freeze everything, a terrifying smile.
"Possessing the Fighting God Armor and the Dragon King Sword. I
assume that you'll have no excuses when you lose with both?"
"Wha!?"
Alek's bloodlust swelled.
"Are you making fun of me!?"
"That’s not it."
Orsted said that and pressed his hands in together.
And then separated them slowly.
He extracted something from his left hand.
A single katana.
The moment I saw that, I felt my legs shake.
I had only seen that katana once.
Orsted called that katana a single word, 『Godsword』.
All I knew was that it used a great amount of magic power.
“The only thing I want to do is to thoroughly defeat you and completely
break your spirit into pieces.”
Orsted held out the katana right in between his eyes.
Alek was openly outraged.
Releasing a prickling bloodlust, he held out the Dragon King Sword.
"Try me if you THINK YOU CAN!"
『Dragon God』 Orsted and the 『Fighting God Armor』 clad 『North
God』 Aleksander.
The be all, end all, inal battle began.
 Part 6

10 minutes later.
A fourth of the forest of the valley was annihilated.
The wilderness had become a burnt area, with a heap of large broken
trees scattered about.
A boy with both of his arms now gone was on his knees.
A sword was put against that boy’s neck.
The boy looked in amazement at the wielder of that sword.
The wielder of that sword was one man.
With silver hair and sanpaku eyes.
His entire body was completely unscathed.
He was standing spotless as if he hadn’t even fought yet.
Only his clothes were a little bit torn.
“Will you die here or become my subordinate? Choose.”
“..........”
The Dragon God and the North God who wore the Fighting God Armor.
There may not be any objections to calling the matchup a legendary
battle.
Perhaps they would form a companionship in their remaining lifetime.
But calling the actual battle a legendary ight would be too lame.
It was too one-sided and overwhelming.
Honestly, it’s dif icult even for me to explain the ight with my meagre
mouth.
Indeed, I witnessed that ight.
While getting wrapped up in it and getting close to death, I witnessed it.
But it was too fast and I couldn’t see most of it.
Even using the foresight eye, I didn’t know what the two of them were
doing.
The only thing clear to me was that Orsted constantly dominated the
ight.
It was clear that even if Alek tried to reverse the situation, and each
time that he did, he was thoroughly crushed.
There was a complete difference in power.
Even with the Fighting God Armor and Dragon King Sword, he couldn’t
even lay so much as a inger on him.
The Fighting God Armor had completely broken.
The armor itself started restoring but it got separated from Alek’s body.
The Dragon King Sword was lying with Alek’s hand in his immediate
vicinity.
Alek no longer had any ighting spirit left.
With the eyes of a loser, his mouth partly agape, fear clinging onto his
face, he was looking at Orsted while shedding tears.
It was no longer the face of a boy who was enthused at the concept of
becoming a hero.
With his spirit thoroughly broken into pieces, he had become a dog
with his tail in between his legs.
“...............I’ll become.....your subordinate.”
At the end of the long silence, Alek spoke at last.
Now, this time for sure, the inal battle had inally come to a inish.
 Author's Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. The number of comments has already passed 25,000, eh?
A. This, too, is all because of everyone’s patronage.
I thank you all from the bottom of my heart.

『 』
Q. The President’s Godsword was used a lot in this battle but
didn’t it consume a lot of mana?
I think that instead of using a huge amount of mana, if the sword
can obtain a terrifying sharpness, then Rudi should just use it........
A. A lot of mana gets consumed just by summoning it and it also has a
time restriction on it.
This is the truth about the Godsword!

Q. Was Cliff-Senpai living a stressful life in the Religious

Organization where he had to remain vigilant everyday for
poisons.....
I think that’s how it is since he examined the food with the
Identi ication Eyes many times.......
A. Even if Cliff-senpai himself doesn’t become the prey of poison, he
still possesses the Identi ication Eye so there are many times when
he’s chosen as a tester for poison during meal times, or something like
that.

Q. The Fighting God Badigadi or Fighting God Alek, which one

would be stronger?
Is it Fighting God Badigadi after all?
A. If the capture method is not known, then it would be Badi.
If it’s known, then Alek.
However, if Alek has 50 years of ighting experience against Orsted
from now on...

Q. Growing out of a one-man administration.

A. And Rudeus becoming a board member!
Q. What about the possibility that nobody knew that Rudeus-chan’s
vast mana would inally activate the Dragon King Sword’s true
power?
A. That possibility is high.

Q. Was clairvoyance ever needed?

A. In the future, if there are many occurrences of baths, then it will
surely become useful.

Q. I really wanted to see the grand monster play-off between the

Fighting God vs. Magic Armor MK. Zero.
A. When the timer on the MK. Zero man’s chest starts beeping after 3
minutes.......!

Q. Gisu or Vita or His Majesty Badi was treated so badly by

Hitogami but they still obeyed him because they had to repay a
debt.....was this Hitogami’s curse that every living creature would
like him that the President spoke of ?
A. Normally, it's true that no one would want to work with such trash,
but if you change the background and context, friendship may result.

Q. Perhaps Turning Point is ~

A. Turning Point basically happens the moment that the history of the
ight between Orsted & Hitogami changes dramatically.
At the very least, it's not for knocking down the reader at the bottom of
despair.

Q. I’m worried about Doga! I think that such a naïve young man
might’ve been invited by Sándor to enrol in the Golden Knight
Party, but I wonder if his innermost thoughts are that that this was
not what he signed up for?
A. Doga-kun is honest and naı̈ve so he won’t raise those types of those
questions.

Q. Was there some kind of grudge depicted towards the Dragon

God?
A. The one who fought Fighting God Badi was the vanguard of the
Dragon God’s side, that is Laplace.

Q. Leaving Kajakuto as it is and then leaving to look for Gisu was

unnatural.
A. It fell into the valley so it can’t be helped.

Q. Is the President’s 『Godsword』 Laplace’s work too?

A. No, it was the work of the founding Dragon God or the founding 5
Dragon Generals.

1. .Sanpaku Eyes - Refers to eyes in which the white space above or below the iris
is visible.
Chapter 259 - End of Battle
 Part 1

One month passed after that.

Right now, I was close to the exit to the forest of Earth Dragon Valley.
Wooden buildings that were built with a simplistic structure were
standing in a row.
In an open space cleared of trees, various men and women were
restlessly walking around.
Woodcutters, laborers and carpenters of the Human race that were
employed by Biheiril Kingdom and Supard Race....which came from the
Rudo Mercenary Group.
“Onii-chan, would you please open up the east side of the forest a bit?”
There was Aisha as well.
She was giving instructions to each team as if she owned this village.
Rinia and Pursena were receiving her instructions and then
commanding the group members to act on them.
This made it dif icult to discern just who was the Captain.
“Yeah, got it.”
I was mixed up with them as well and was currently helping out in the
reconstruction of the Supard village.
I opened up the forests with magic, made the basis of houses with
earth magic and made a road up to the village of the Earth Dragon
Valley.
There were a lot of things to do.
Now then.
Just why was Aisha and Rudo Mercenary Group here?
Just why was there no one except Orsted when Alek arrived at the
village?
Explaining that is a must.
Although I said that an explanation was needed, I’ll only inish it up
with a few words.
It was Aisha’s deed.
Saying it was her deed makes her look like she was guilty of a prank or
something so I should rephrase that to work.
It was Aisha’s work.
When the Teleport Formation and Communication Lithograph stopped
working.
Aisha and Rudo Mercenary Group too were in the polar regions of
confusion.
In a far away land with their means of contact and movement sealed,
anxiousness and impatience were born.
Within those circumstances, Aisha was calm.
She calmly took things into consideration and thought.
If the ight had already started at the actual spot then for them who
were near the national border it would be too late once they actually
reach their destination and the things that could be done were few as
well, however.
The conclusion Aisha had arrived at took into consideration the
possibility of Gisu escaping while trying to restore the Teleport
Formation.
That is to say, the restoration of infrastructure.
Although, in addition to the Teleport Formations, the reserved
formation that Aisha had took with her which corresponded with the
formation at the of ice were all already destroyed.
There was no way.
Or so I would think and give up.
Because I already gave up.
However, Aisha was struck with an idea.
Her gifted brain recalled the secret arts of a certain person.
Those secret arts, had a complete grasp of the damaged teleport
formations of the other side and the formations that corresponded to
those ones, were a technique capable of drawing such formations and
able to teleport wherever you would want.
Just who was that certain person?
That’s right, it was『The Armored Dragon King』 Perugius Dola.
She searched for a Stone Monument of the Seven Great World Powers
nearby the national border in order to ask him for a favor.
Depending on whether she could ind it, she would then travel to the
Sky Fortress after using Perugius’s lute.
Perugius who knew that we were helping a Demon Race was reluctant.
He declared “I’ll only make one.” towards Aisha’s request, to which
Aisha chose the option of creating a magic formation at the national
 p g g
border which connected to the Supard Village.
And that’s how it was.
“You were able to persuade Perugius, eh?”
“He was quite reluctant, but when Orsted asked him for a favor, he
quickly accepted.”
After that, when I was in the middle of battle, everyone teleported from
the Supard village.
They quickly made use of the teleport formation after hearing about
the circumstances, and the inhabitants and the rest all took shelter at a
city near the national border....or so how it went.
If we had prioritized on making a normal teleport formation rather
than making one for Roxy’s return to Sharia to summon the Magic
Armor 『MK. Zero』, it would have been almost in vain.....
It was somehow clever that Roxy’s mistake was followed up by Aisha.
Although it was inevitable that Roxy was felt pretty guilty after that and
curled herself up.
“Around here?”
“Yeah, clean it aaallll up. It should be ine to spread the area a little
more, right?”
“I guess, got it.”
“When you’re done, call me again. I’ll make the Mercenary group carry
the wood and all.”
“Roger.”
And so it had been a month since the ight.
Although we were prepared while staying vigilant, there was no sign of
any more battles.
It seemed that there would no longer be any battles.
Therefore, I asked Sylphy, Roxy, and Zanoba to return back to Sharia. I
also asked Eris to return back under the pretext of making her their
guard.
I asked of them this because the teleport formations used for the
summoning of MK. Zero and the one used by refugees were destroyed
during the battle of Orsted and Alek, it took the same pattern just like
the time with Perugius.
I had asked them to rebuild the of ice, restoration of teleport
formations and communication lithograph and such.
It seemed that nothing happened at Sharia.
The receptionist Little Elf-chan was ine too.
The only damage was that the weapons and armor, and the documents
in which Orsted wrote everyday were buried.
 y y
The refugees of the Supard race travelled from the national border to
Second City Irel, and came back to the Supard village using the teleport
formation which was re-connected.
Afterwards, they were of icially welcomed by the Biheiril Kingdom.
It was af irmed that Biheiril Kingdom would be accepting the Supard
Race as citizens.
They weren’t in any position to say no after losing both Ogre God and
Third City.
They added a condition for accepting the Supards as of icial citizens, in
that at least 3 people from the Supard Race should choose to do a
profession for the sake of Country.
It was the same as what happened with the Ogre Race.
For now, the selection of those three had inished, and we’re currently
starting reconstruction on the Supard village.
If the reconstruction continues without any incident, then the Supards
would be able to live in the Biheiril Kingdom’s urban area.
We had defeated all of the apostles, and had made Biheiril Kingdom,
Ogre Race and Supard Race our allies.
We were victorious.
But, did we really gain complete victory?
“Rudeus-dono.”
“Sá ndor-san.”
While I pondered the lumbering of woods continued. Unaware of my
surroundings Sá ndor was now standing behind me.
It wasn’t just Sá ndor.
Ghyslaine, Isolte and Doga were there too.
Sá ndor came back about 10 days later after the ight was over.
He was knocked off into the sea by the Fighting God and drifted ashore
to Ogre Island, there he strained himself to recuperate.
Or should I say how admirable it was that he came back alive after
ighting against the Fighting God.
“Thank you for your efforts. What happened?”
“Nothing really, just. We were thinking that it was about time we
returned back to Asura Kingdom. So we came to give our farewells.”
“...........Ah.”
Sá ndor and the rest’s work was over.
They were at best Ariel’s subordinates.
If there was no ight then they could only return back.
“Sá ndor-san. Thank you very much. If it weren’t for you then all of this
wouldn’t have happened.”
 pp
“If it’s gratitude then give it to Majesty Ariel.”
“Of course. Please convey to Her Majesty that if something happens
from now on, then Her Majesty can inform me irst. That I would be
willing to cooperate.”
“I understand.”
Sá ndor, Doga, Ghyslaine and Isolte.
Each one of them were as strong as King class or above.
I couldn’t thank her enough for lending me such strong people.
“Ghyslaine-san too, thank you very much.”
“No need for thanks.....but, I’m thinking about visiting the grave next
time.”
“I understand. I will be patiently awaiting.”
Ghylaine only said a few words.
“Doga too, thank you. When I fell into the valley, if you weren’t there
then I would’ve died.”
“Yup.”
“If you get into some kind of trouble please do tell me. I too, want to
repay back my life-saver.”
“Yup!”
Doga only said Yup but he looked a little lonely.
“Isolte-san too, thank you very much. If you hadn’t come at that
moment I would’ve died.”
“No, I was able to learn various things as well. It is I who should say
thank you very much.”
After giving an elegant bow she smiled.
The same as before, a beautiful woman.
I wonder just what the heck the males of the Asura Kingdom were
thinking if she’s still unmarried.
“Please give my heartfelt thanks to the team of doctors as well.”
“Yes, well then.....we’ll be taking our leave.”
Sá ndor bowed once and turned on his heels.
But after seeing his back, I recalled something that I had completely
forgotten and called out to him.
“Um....it was regretful what happened to Atofe-sama.”
Sá ndor came back.
But it was only him who returned.
Atofe was still missing.
If she was washed away by the sea then she wouldn’t be found for
another several years.
It was the same with Moore too.
“......There’s no need to worry about Mother. I think if you give her
enough time she would suddenly make her appearance some day. I
think the most regretful thing that had happened was Ogre God’s
death.”
“That’s.....right.”
Ogre God’s death was con irmed.
He put up a good ight against Fighting God.
But he wasn’t one of the Immortal Demon Race. He used up all of his
strength in the end and died.
Even though I had inally reconciled with him too.
“Although nothing can be gained by just mourning the dead.”
“Indeed. We must look ahead of ourselves.”
I had promised Malta.
That if he were to die then I would be protecting the survivors of the
Ogre Race.
Right now, there was no one who would be a threat to Ogre Race, but if
something happened then I’d want to protect them even if it wasn’t a
promise.
“Well then, Goodbye.”
“Yes. Many thanks for your hard work.”
“Ah, right.....Please take care of Alek.”
“......Yes.”
Sá ndor said that and left.
And then Cliff could be seen coming towards my way as if replacing
them.
Along with Elinalize.
“Rudeus.”
“Cliff-Senpai.”
“Are they returning back as well?”
“Yes, are you going too, Cliff-Senpai?”
“Yeah. The relocation is over......in the end, I just couldn’t ind out the
cause of Plague, but it’s been almost a month now and the people living
there have moved away......so I’ve decided to head back for now.”
I was indebted to Cliff as well.
If it weren’t for him then the plague couldn’t have been cured.
It’s possible that the plague was the Dark King’s doing.
“Cliff-Senpai. Thank you very much. If you hadn’t come then just what
would've happened......”
Well, I do think that you would’ve been able to something, since it’s you.
If the plague relapses, contact me.”
“Yes.......I’ve been getting nothing but receiving favors from you, just
how should I show my gratitude I wonder.”
“The reason I’m able to work hard in Milis while leaving Lize and Clive
is because your family is looking after mine. We are of equal status in
that regard.”
I was grateful if he said something like that.
“Well then, till next time. I’ll be meeting your family on my way back so
are there any messages?”
“Tell them I’ll be coming back soon.”
“Got it.”
Cliff said that and left.
In the end, Elinalize winked at me. I’ve troubled her a lot as well but
didn’t say anything to her...... Well, I’d do that the next time we talk as
neighbours.
But, I was sure saved by various people this time.
First was Cliff. If it weren’t for him, then the Supard race might have
perished by the plague.
Then Sá ndor and Doga. If it weren’t for them I wouldn’t be standing
here right now.
Atofe’s timing looked like God’s itself.
The Atofe-hand and the attack at Ogre Island at just the right time.
It could be said that this victory with almost no injuries was thanks to
Atofe.
That Atofe was now missing, that is to say I wanted to search for her in
the sea once things had calmed down as a way of not showing too much
ingratitude.
The battle was now over and everyone was returning back.
A big event had ended, and it looked like we’re breaking up as a result.
It was somehow lonely.
“Alright.”
As I pondered about such things the lumbering of the woods was
inished.
In front of my eyes was a clean stretched out ground.
The trees that were pulled out from their roots were neatly lined up
using Earth Magic.
I had done a nice job if I say so myself.
“Now then, Aisha is......hm.”
When I turned, I could see Ruijerd and Norn walking towards me, just at
the right time.
“Ah, Nii-san.”
“Norn! You’ve come at just the right time. Won’t you tell Aisha that the
lumbering has been inished?”
“Yes, I understand.”
Norn turned on her heels and quickly ran towards the village.
Ruijerd who was left behind was now walking up to me.
“Rudeus.”
“Ruijerd-san.”
“Sorry. I’ve burdened you with various things.”
“You’ve promised that you wouldn’t say that right? Dad.”
“I don’t remember making such a promise.”
“Right.”
Ruijerd was engaged in the reconstruction of the Supard village.
After that, he would probably come and go from our of ice, or placed as
the Biheiril Kingdom’s negotiator.
Norn was clinging to Ruijerd.
She too, until this village had inished rebuilding, intends to help
Ruijerd.
“After the village’s completion, please do visit our house in Sharia.”
“Yeah, even I want to see your children.”
“They’re super cute.”
“Your kids are just like that.”
Ruijerd laughed and then eyed me.
His height hadn’t changed very much.
“.....You became really strong, didn’t you? I never would have thought
that you would become one of the Seven Great World Powers.”
“If it’s the you right now then even you can become one, Ruijerd-san. If
it’s you then I would be done in by just one punch, in just one punch.”
“Don’t joke around.”
“But I’m certain that I didn’t become one only on my power alone.”
“That power might be yours as well.”
“I wonder.”
“..........”
Ruijerd looked at me a little, gave out a little laugh, removed the
pendant hanging from his neck and held it out towards me.
It was Roxy’s pendant.
“I’ll return this back to you now.”
“But, this is.....”
“You should hold onto this after all.”
The pendant I gave to Ruijerd when we irst parted.
Roxy’s pendant.
Unaware, this pendant had become my mark.
The pendant which was my motive for setting out for the world.
“I understand.”
I accepted that pendant.
Before, when I handed him this pendant, it was over a trivial matter.
When we parted, I never intended for him to give it back to me, I hoped
that he would hold onto it.
Or perhaps I wanted to have a link with him.
But he had returned it now.
Because we were already brethren.
Because we won’t be parting for quite some time now.
“Ruijerd-san, Please take care of me from now on.”
“Yeah. Though I might lack the ability.”
“We’ll just have to compensate for each other’s mistakes.”
“Pfft, that’s right.”
I laughed and Ruijerd too smiled.
 Part 2

Norn came back along with Mercenary Group and left with Ruijerd.
I left the place as well and started walking towards the Teleport
Formation.
I thought of inally returning back to Sharia.
“!”
Then I realized that someone was approaching me from behind.
It was Orsted.
Just as always with the black helmet.
He wasn’t alone.
Behind him was a black-haired boy who was following like a loyal
retainer.
It was Aleksander Ryback.
“.......”
From that day forward, he started following Orsted everywhere as his
subordinate.
Like Moore who followed Atofe.
Like Sylvaril who followed Perugius.
As if to say that he had been in this position since 100’s of years ago.
I wanted to make him acknowledge me as his superior, but if we were
to ight I’d lose so I kept quiet.
However, no matter how many times I see him, I end up getting
cautious.
“Is there something wrong?”
“..........Nothing.”
“If there is something then please do say so. I’ll quickly mend it.”
Although contrary to my cautiousness Alek was quite obedient from
that day.
I thought that he would hold some kind of grudge against me but he
was honest.
He was completely obedient towards me and of course towards Orsted
as well.
“I can understand why you would be cautious.
However, my position was clear to me after the battle the other day.
That, just how much inexperienced and stunted I was.
I will be devoting myself under Orsted-sama and Rudeus-sama’s
studies for a while, and during that time I intend to search for the
meaning of what being a hero means, what being a North God means.
As a proof of that and as my punishment, my dominant arm has been
sealed in this way.”
While saying that Alek raised his right arm to show it.
Everything down from his wrist was now gone, and a pattern was
carved into the wrist’s section.
It was sealing magic performed by Orsted.
The Immortal Demon Race’s blood that lowed in Alek’s veins could
resurrect him even if he was scattered into pieces.
Although his speed wasn’t as fast as Atofe’s and Badigadi’s he could still
completely regenerate even if it took some time.
That is why, his dominant arm was cut off and Orsted put a seal on it so
that it doesn’t regenerate.
It was his proof of loyalty.
Incidentally, the one who loaded the mana into the sealing magic
formation was me.
“If it’s just my left hand then I wouldn’t be that much of a threat.”
“........No, if it’s you, you would be able to defeat me even without both
hands, I think. Like Headbutting or something.
“You’re too humble.....no, that modest nature of yours might be
valuable. Please do guide and encourage me from now on.”
“Yeah.....”
Orsted had faith in that Alek, so even if he served near him, he had no
complaints.
But I felt like that he would someday stab me in the back.
Honestly, I’m scared.
“.......Um, if you ever wanted your World Power position back, then tell
me. I’ll immediately return it.”
“No, I’ve acknowledged that you yourself aren’t that immature, so once
again please do take care of me.”
“You will be diligent, right? You won’t just surprise backstab me
someday, right?”
“Perhaps not you, Rudeus-dono. But I might challenge someone from
the Sword Temple, of course when it’ll come to that I’ll ight you head
on fair and square!”
“Let’s ight with the back of our swords, kay? Let’s not kill ourselves at
that time, kay?”
“Yep!”
As of now, I had become the Seventh Rank of the Seven Great World
Powers.
First Rank 『Technique God』 Laplace.
Second Rank 『Dragon God』 Orsted.
Third Rank 『Fighting God』 Badigadi.
Fourth Rank 『Demon God』 Laplace.
Fifth Rank 『Death God』 Randolf.
Sixth Rank 『Sword God』 Jino Britts.
Seventh Rank 『Quagmire』 Rudeus Greyrat.
Ans so how it was.
Only my name was looking terribly out-of-place and I was getting sick
of it.
From this point onward, I’m sure guys who would want to snatch the
World Power rank from me would come running.
I’m bummed-out.
Although my mark was the Migurd Race’s mark.
There were only a few times I had shown off that mark as mine. I
received Roxy’s pendant just now but I didn’t intend on showing it off,
so no one would be able to tell just who is the real World Power.
My popularity shouldn’t be that high, so challengers shouldn’t come
gathering up. Yep.
Let’s go with the belief that the Seventh Rank was 『Unidenti ied』 for
now. Yep.
Incidentally, during that ight. Fighting God’s rank didn’t change.
According to Orsted, it seemed that unless the Fighting God Armor
itself was completely destroyed the ranking wouldn’t change.
I looked away from Alek’s face that was full of determination and
looked at Orsted.
“Orsted-sama.....how about that condition of yours?”
I faced toward Orsted who was silent throughout the conversation.
“Not bad. It’s not like it’ll get worse if I used mana to some extent.”
In the inal battle, Orsted used his mana.
A lot of mana.
It could be said that he used half of the total amount.
It was an easy victory in front of my eyes, actually his HP remained at
full and only his MP was spent 50%, then it was certain that it was an
easy victory.
However, the recovery of that MP was a different story altogether.
 y y g
Orsted had ended up using his mana that he was saving for his ight
against Laplace and Hitogami.
We were victorious.
But Hitogami was able to meet his winning conditions as well.
Then, was it really our victory?
“Our allies have increased and our enemies decreased. The amount of
times from now on when I will have to use my mana would be few I
guess.”
Although Orsted wasn’t paying much attention to it.
He might’ve made up his mind about it.
“That would be nice.”
“Even if it’s not, it’s different this time around. As such it’s ine to take a
different direction and then proceed accordingly. I’ve already resolved
myself for that.”
Orsted had wagered it on me.
He was thinking that even if he used up the mana that was going to be
used against Laplace and Hitogami, if he fought together with me then
he could do it.
He was thinking that we had completely won this time.
If I think that he had won then it should be a victory.
There were almost no casualties actually.
Ogre God, some people of the Supard Race and some people of the
Imperial Guards.
That’s all the damage this side.
There wasn't any losing factor.
“Ah, then, what would be your course of action now?”
“I’ll be returning to Sharia soon.”
“I understand. I was also thinking of going back......ah, but I do think that
the of ice has yet to start its reconstruction?”
“I don’t mind. There should be at least a place to sleep.”
At the bare minimum, the teleport formation in the basement was dug
out. Still, if repair works were going to continue then there would be a
need for expansion work.
We must think about a countermeasure by taking into consideration
how the Ogre God destroyed the of ice.
Although even now a good plan doesn’t come to mind.
Perhaps it should be better not to put magic formations in countries
other than major ones.
Until now, I hadn’t taken into consideration the possibility of an enemy
using it to invade, and so I was quite surprised.
“Before that, I think we should go see that guy.”
“........”
That guy, huh.
“Let me accompany you.”
 Part 3

At evening, Orsted and I proceeded towards the Earth Dragon Valley.

Towards the bottom of the Earth Dragon Valley.
A leveled path where blue mushrooms and moss were growing in
abundance.
There was a carefully hidden small hole on the wall.
The hole that was about 1 metre in diameter was in a slightly curved
position, it looked like a dead end at a glance if seen from outside.
However, a huge room awaited if someone were to proceed some 10
metres inside it.
There, a large magic formation was shedding out light with one sword
as its core.
Though I say it’s large, it’s radius was 5 metres at best.
One male was lying within that formation.
“Hmm, so you’ve come.”
It was Demon Lord Badigadi.
His body had been separated into 5 pieces, and each of them were
sealed in different places in the valley.
His main body was here.
This barrier would never get destroyed unless all of the remaining 4
seals were destroyed irst.
And then, the barrier was operating using the mana of Badigadi’s body,
which was further ampli ied with the Dragon King Sword and Fighting
God Armor as a catalyst.
It could keep operating almost forever.
The Barrier Magic Formation was reverently made by Perugius himself.
It was the God-Class barrier magic created in order to seal the Demon
God.
If the sealing object that would become the medium and the magic item
that would become the intermediary were strong enough then it could
increase the barrier’s strength.
In addition to the Fighting God Armor, even the Dragon King Sword was
used by this seal as a catalyst, it was powerful enough that not even
Orsted could break out of it.
It’s possible that using two God-Class equipment as one part of the
barrier was somewhat wasteful.
However, both of them would be terrifying weapons in the hands of the
enemy.
Since the enemy proved this by using the teleport formations for their
own gains, if these things were getting used up here then it’s not such a
bad thing.
As long as this seal existed, not only Badigadi but the Fighting God
Armor and the Dragon King Sword would be sealed here as well.
If this was destroyed then there would be no choice left but to give up.
That’s the conclusion I’d come with.
Orsted requested Perugius to set-up this barrier.
He bowed his head and requested to borrow his strength.
And, Perugius acknowledged that.
He became Orsted’s brethren, his ally.
But Perugius was someone that must be killed.
Which meant that Orsted had chosen the path of betrayal.
I owed both Orsted and Perugius a lot.
As an individual, it’s a complex feeling.
But I could understand that Orsted had no choice left but to choose that
path.
On top of that, if it’s something that Orsted had decided on then I was in
no position to complain.
I did think that it would’ve been nice if we at least knew some way to
reach Hitogami’s place without using the ive Dragon Race treasures,
but it was clear that just a little bit of research wasn’t going to be
enough to ind it.
Well, perhaps I didn’t really need to think about that.
The enemy was in front of me right now.
“I must terribly apologize, Your Majesty. I had no choice but to do this if
you were to become Hitogami’s apostle again.”
“It’s quite uncomfortable. Can you let me move a little bit more?”
Badigadi said pompously while lying in a pose similar to the sleeping
Buddha.
Even for my personal opinion regarding this jail, this was certainly an
uncomfortable and narrow sealing barrier.
Still, I couldn't bring myself to kill him.
Please don’t kill him - was Kishirika’s earnest request to me.
“I’m terribly sorry, this is the best I can do right now.”
“Hmm. Then it can’t be helped.”
 p
Badigadi said and laughed with a FUAHAHA.
He had two arms and his body was comparatively smaller than before.
This was the result of the seal.
“So what’s your business here? Don’t tell me, did you come here to have
a drinking bout with my charming igure?”
“Orsted-sama has something to talk with you.”
I said that and handed over the scene to Orsted.
“Demon Lord Badigadi.”
“Good Evening, Dragon God-dono. What would be your business
today?”
“Abandon Hitogami and work under me.”
Badigadi looked blankly for a few seconds.
But quickly laughed out loud.
“FUHAHAHAHAHA!”
Badigadi’s laughter echoed within the cave.
“The despicable Dragon Race is asking ME, one of the Immortal Demon
Race to join HIM!?”
“Although you became an enemy for a while you bastard are still
Rudeus’s friend.
Alex, Aleksander and Atofe have already turned to this side, so do you
have any room for consideration?”
“NO!”
He declared plainly.
“But why? Respected Granduncle.”
Alek came forward who was standing nearby the entrance.
“You have already lost, you know? Then in accordance with the
Immortal Demon Race’s law─”
“Do not misunderstand, Lil’ Alek. That is not the law of the Immortal
Demon Race. That’s only Atofe’s own rule.”
“Then, Respected Granduncle. Have you pledged allegiance to
Hitogami?”
“Wrong.”
Badigadi raised his body and shook his head.
And then, he folded his only two arms and sat cross-legged.
“I don’t like ighting anyone to begin with.
What I do like is going on journeys, laughing while drinking alcohol,
making advances on casual women, sleep with them, getting shout at
by my iancee at times, drinking alcohol along with friends, laughing,
singing and looking at the sleeping but satis ied faces of tired people.
I went out of my way this time only because Hitogami requested me
while bowing his head.
He wanted me to kill Rudeus Greyrat and Dragon God Orsted no matter
what.
Do you know just thanks to whom me and Kishirika both were able to
live up till this age?
I remembered the matter of 4200 years ago and simply wanted to
repay back my debt.
On those terms I accepted, but ‘only once’.”
“..........”
“And now, that only once is over.
I won’t be becoming anyone’s ally from now on!
If given the choice of getting sealed here or ight, I’ll choose to get
sealed.”
If that’s how it is then I think that it would be ine to let him out.
Of course, on top of being Hitogami’s apostle and his nature of getting
deceived so easily, I couldn’t just thoughtlessly leave him alone.
Yep.....
“At any rate, when the ight between you and Hitogami is over, won’t
you let me out then?”
Badigadi said to the perplexed me with a broad grin.
“.......Yeah.”
I realized after seeing Orsted nod.
That’s right.
It would be impossible within my lifetime but if Orsted wins against
Hitogami then there would be no longer any meaning to jail him.
“After 100 years.”
“That would arrive before long. Then I’ll just obediently wait here.”
Badigadi said that and lay down once again.
Orsted nodded and turned on his heels.
The talk was over with this.
That was quick.
“Your Majesty......it’s probably not the right time to say this but thank
you very much for various things in the Magic University.”
“Yeah. Rudeus, I don’t know if this is the last time we’d ever meet but I
should say congratulations to you.”
“Congratulations, is it?”
“I’m congratulating because you’ve won.”
“I wonder if I’ve really won.....”
That’s what I’m worried about.
In the end, Orsted ended up using mana.
A mistake was made at the very last moment.
However, Badigadi wasn’t alluding that one bit.
“Yeah. You’ve made Hitogami taste the sense of defeat.”
“Sense of defeat, is it?”
“Yea. You’ve made Hitogami realize that “No matter what I do I can’t kill
this guy.”. Hitogami has completely lost all will to continue. Explaining
how Hitogami looked the last time I saw him is dif icult but his igure
certainly looked that of a loser. If it’s so, then just what would you call it
if not his enemy’s victory.”
“.......Is that true?”
“If you don’t believe it, then go ahead and remove that bracelet and see
for yourself.”
When pointed at by him, I unconsciously hid my hand with the bracelet
on.
“I’ll.....pass on that.”
“I see, that’s ine either way.”
That trick won’t work on me.
I didn’t even want to meet Hitogami.
However.
Indeed, when I saw him at the valley’s bottom, he seemed to be at his
wits’ ends.
If Hitogami realized a huge sense of defeat in this battle, then it might
just be true.
But I wasn’t con ident on the comment that he would lose all his
motivation and not do anything.
“Is the talk over?”
“There's nothin more from me.”
“I see. Well then, be in good health.”
I turned around and followed Orsted.
At that time, Alek leaped in with an intolerable face.
“Respected Granduncle.....I am──”
“Aleksander. If you want to become a hero then ind your true enemy.
Your father could never ind someone like that. When you defeat that,
you will become a hero who will surpass his father.”
“.........I understand.”
Alek turned around as well.
This might be my inal farewell to Badigadi.
It would be nice if I showed myself once every few years, but it could be
that through some way or another the seal comes undone.
Then it should be ine to not come.
There’s no need to tell other people at the Magic University that
Badigadi was sealed here.
The only ones who knew about this place were me, Orsted, Alek, Ruijerd
and Perugius. Only 5 people.
I’d made arrangements for Ruijerd to keep watch from the village’s
entrance so that no one would visit this valley.
On top of that, the amount of people who could descend and ascend the
valley were few.
Even for 100 years, the seal may not break even by chance.
And, furthermore──
“Rudeus, the entrance.”
“Yes.”
I covered up the small hole.
So that no one would be able to dig it out or able to ind it.
It was my farewell.
“Young Dragon God. I pray that someday your curse is lifted.”
In the end, Badigadi’s faint voice could be heard from the cave.
 Part 4

The next day.

When the early morning was yet to arrive, before the sunrise, I
returned back to Sharia.
My destination the of ice that was in the middle of construction.
The of ice which was now in front of the remaining debris.
Zanoba and the rest who were working on the reconstruction were
sleeping in a huddle over there.
This time, I was indebted to Zanoba as well.
He was someone I would like to have a give-and-take relationship from
now on.
“Well then, Rudeus. I’ll be relying on you from now on as well.”
And along with Orsted as well.
“Yes.”
I separated from Orsted outside the town, and walked in the morning
mist that had covered the town.
I had many souvenirs in my hands from the Biheiril Kingdom.
Especially, a great sum of soy sauce.
If I had this soy sauce from now on then I would be able to live my
whole life.
The town of Sharia was the same as before.
The people here didn’t change as well.
People who were working in the ields, the adventures who were
training in the garden of hotels.
The university teachers and men with robes could also be seen.
While passing by them I walked my way back through the snow, via the
open place in the central part and towards the residential district.
That scene was somehow nostalgic.
I had walked this path almost everyday but I wonder why, a feeling that
I’ve inally returned was welling up from my chest.
From the street I entered an alleyway.
It was a narrow path through which not even a carriage could pass.
I had become accustomed to this path which was just a little shortcut.
After exiting the alleyway I could see my house.
Beet who had twined itself around the gatepost, upon seeing my arrival
opened the gate.
The kitchen garden lacked a little bit of grooming.
When Armadillo Jiro saw me he snuggled up to me.
When I crouched and started petting his head, he rolled and showed his
belly. He’s a cute pet.
At that time, the entrance to the house soundlessly opened.
The one who came out were the Sacred Beast leo and Eris.
“Ara, Rudeus. Welcome Back.”
“I’m back. Where’s everyone?”
“They’re safe.”
“Not that, what are they doing?”
“......Lilia and Sylphy are preparing food, Roxy, kids and Mother-in-law
are still sleeping.
I was just about to go running.”
“I see.”
I muttered and took Eris’s hand.
And Eris held back my hand tightly as if to answer to that.
I wonder if she had just done practise-swinging because it felt warm.
When I saw her face, she looked a little red.
“Wh-what?”
“Eris. Let’s take a day-off today.”
“I-I got it.”
She said “I got it.” as if to say she had already saw through what we
were going to do.
Bang on the money.
“Leo, it’s regrettable but today’s stroll is cancelled.”
“.......Woof.”
Leo had a somewhat dissapointed face but he licked my other hand and
then returned inside the house.
While holding my hands with Eris I entered the house as well.
And then headed towards the kitchen.
In the kitchen, Lilia and Sylphy were lined up and making food.
“I’m back.”
“Ah, welcome back, Rudi.”
“Welcome back home, Master.”
The usual smile showed by Sylphy and Lilia with a relieved face.
“Lilia-san, thank you very much for your efforts of looking over the
house.”
“Not at all. I’m really glad that you were safely able to return back,
Master.”
“Norn and Aisha will be staying there for a little while longer.”
“I understand.”
After bowing to Lilia, I turn towards Sylphy.
“Sylphy, let’s take a day-off today.”
“Eh? Alright, if it’s a day off.....”
Tilting her head in confusion was Sylphy.
But it seemed the Lilia had quickly realized it.
“I understand. Madam, please let me handle the cooking.”
“Ah.....I got it now.”
While shyly smiling, she clutched my arm opposite to Eris.
As a result of cooking and washing the plates, her hands were
somewhat cold.
“Lilia-san. Let’s go out to eat in noon.”
“I understand.”
A smile that looked as if she had seen through everything.
It’s a little embarrassing really.
But, it doesn’t matter this late in the game.
While holding both Eris’s and Sylphy’s hand, I headed towards the
children's room.
When I slowly opened the door, 4 kids could be seen sleeping peacefully.
Lucy, Lara, Ars, Sieg.
And as if to protect them, Leo was curled up at the entrance of the
room.
In the middle of the ight, I got worried about the house many times.
But contrary to my anxiousness, the children were in peace. Perhaps
some kind of ight took place in my absence and Leo protected them
all......
Anyhow, after con irming the health of the children, I slowly closed the
door.
Continuing from there, I descended down the stairs and headed
towards Roxy’s room.
I knocked as part of my manners.
“.......Coming.”
After a few seconds, there was a reply.
When the door was opened, the half-asleep Roxy saw me.
She had bed-hair and there were traces of drool on below her lips.
“Ah.....Rudi. Welcome back.”
“I’m back, Roxy. I was thinking about taking a day-off today, how about
it?”
After looking blankly, she caught hold of the meaning of day-off.
While playing with her bangs of her bed hair with her inger, she
blushed slightly.
“I won’t mind but......”
Among the two women that were on my left and right hand side, she
saw one one of them.
“Is Eris alright with it?”
I looked at Eris.
With a slightly puzzled face her face was becoming reddish.
“I was going to ask her now.”
I faced Eris.
“Eris, I want to go to bed with all four of us like this, is that ine?”
When I asked, Eris seemed to have understood what I was trying to do.
Her face became even redder and she pouted.
If she wasn’t holding me like this, she would’ve taken her usual pose.
“If Rudeus wants to no matter what then....”
Sorry Eris.
I want to reward myself today a little.
I want to say goodbye to the Abstinent Rudeus.
“Thank you.”
I thanked her.
I didn’t say this to just Eris because she had given me permission.
I said this in regards to all the three that have supported me until now.
I thanked that no one went missing after the end of battle.
Gisu and Badigadi said that this was the end.
That Hitogami would no longer interfere with me.
Of course, I shouldn’t believe those words.
As long as Hitogami lived, he would be considered my enemy.
But let’s just take a day-off for today.
So that I could work with more energy tomorrow, so that the day
passes calmly.
So that I could still keep on laughing──
Just kidding.
I just want to have some sexy time.
Now then, from today onwards the ban on Rudeus will be lifting up.
While thinking that, I headed towards the bedroom, three women in
tow.
 Author's Q&A(only related to the chapter)
Q. That was a good inale. Thank you very much.
A. Thank you very much as well.

Q. Why didn’t Gisu assumed the possibility of ire magic at all? Did
he thought that it would be strange which resulted weak defense
only towards ire magic?

A. Rudeus mostly used water and earth magic when it was necessary so
his defense against ire and wind magic was weak.
The question why he didn’t completely defend himself against all types
was because he simply couldn’t carry that much weight.

Q. On Kishirika’s request he wasn’t killed so that means there’s a

way to kill him?
A. The immortal demon race are only humans who can’t die, that’s why
if some way or another they die it wouldn’t be strange.

Q. I’ve asked this before but you didn’t answer so I'm asking this
question again. I’m sorry if it‘s a question that’s hard to answer
but…….
It’s a question regarding mana.
If Our Great Highness President Orsted opened the Dragon Gate
and Mr. Rudeus with his full mana tank stood in front of it and ired
away magic at it ceaselessly which in turn would charge President’s
mana, would he not like to recover his mana that way?
A. I feel like I’ve answered this question before but it’s not possible for
me to answer twice.
The sucked up mana will only charge the gate in the end, in the midst of
battle it could be useful to lower mana consumption but there aren’t
any other advantages.
Also, that technique has conditions like the enemy shouldn’t be able to
move or it should be used indoors or in a narrow path, if not the enemy
can get out of it’s effective range.
Q. As the story progresses, there’s a saying that characters can
easily move like they have a will of their own contrary to author’s
intention, did something like this happen in your experience,
Magnote-sensei?
Something like even though you thought this way but Eris still
jumped in to save Rudeus.
Or just when you made Rudeus alone he was rolled up by
anxiousness and as a result became cautious.
A. Just when you thought that he was alone, he was rolled up by
anxiousness, that thing happens a lot really. LOL

Q. Did Jino become a Sword God in other loops as well? Or was it

just in this loop?
A. Probably just in this loop.

Q. A one punch weapon that makes you naked similar to Dragon

King Sword, which one would be a more powerful weapon?
A. Obviously the Dragon king Sword.
However, that’s one perfected weapon, depending on the situations or
it’s genericness and augmentability, and in the case it’s declared a
winner against the Magic Armor.

Q. Judging from President’s words “I assume that you'll have no

excuses when you lose with both?”, does that mean he was able to
come up with an excuse in an previous loop? LOL
A. Alek who held the Dragon King Sword was somehow or another
powerful.
He’s tenacious and doesn’t hesitate.
That’s why whenever he defeated Alek in his previous loops, he was
prepared from the beginning to let go off the sword or do something
else. So the President could win and Alek had an excuse.

Q. However, Badigadi wasn’t alluding that one bit.

I feel like he quickly hinted something after that, was there a need
for that previous statement like that I wonder.
A. I’ve written the part before that where it states that “ended up using
Orsted’s mana”
They couldn’t meet the winning conditions but wasn’t it a victory?
Or so Rudeus thought but Badigadi wasn’t hinting at the winning or
losing conditions but he thought “No, I thought that Hitogami had lost
so you guys should’ve won.”
I’ll go ahead and rewrite it a little.

Q. It would’ve been nice if the President could be supplied mana

from Rudeus, just like in Highschool DxD.
A. Yeah, it would’ve been nice if it could.

Q. Rudi, who had huge mana reserves similar to Laplace, used all of
it to the point of exhaustion. Although he wasn’t even able to ight
Orsted by doing that then I wonder just how Laplace was able to
blow off half of the entire continent.
A. Laplace knew how to properly implement his magic, he had
something like Final Secret arts of Magic. And so you can think like that.

Q. Even though Rudi’s mana, which was similar in amount to

Laplace’s, was exhausted by wearing the Magic Armor and yet the
Fighting God Armor worn by Badigadi which had anti-magic,
restoration and other gimmicks like that was able to work for days
at end, and yet the mana didn’t run out I wonder why. I feel like it
would be dif icult to explain it with just the fuel consumption as the
basis for both.
A. First of all the Magic Armor is a counterfeit of the Fighting God
Armor.
The Fighting God Armor was the crystallization of Laplace’s 10,000
years of research and study, it’s not necessary that Hitogami or Orsted
would know every principle behind it.

Q. Are there no problem for Alek to not be using the Kajakuto just
like always? I also think that especially sealing his hands wasn’t
important.
A. Alek might think “It’s no-good if I kept relying on this sword.”

Q. As expected, the way of thinking of going to bed in a harem

situation just like Rudeus is uncommon in that world.
A. Rather than the world, wouldn’t it better to say the thinking of the
common man or perhaps each country.
At the very least, Sylphy doesn’t think it’s uncommon.

Q. I re-read from Tuning Point 2 but the President was hated by

Ruijerd which made him feel considerably dejected, just how much
were they getting along until this loop?
A. At the very least, even if there’s the objective of defeating Laplace, to
the point of loaning out her beloved daughter.

Q. The President's documents which were written in Dragon

language were now buried under the rubble but I can’t help but
feel that there was naming list for the Magic Armor written inside it
that was quickly rejected by Rudeus or a list of names for Rudi’s
children when the time comes for consulting those names.
A. The buried notes of the dark past!

Q. Would the new of ice be constructed somewhere else than the

usual place?
A. Yes. The construction of the new of ice and removal of the debris of
old of ice are progressing simultaneously.

Q. I always wondered just how Badigadi was able to play Gandhara,

why he knew about such music in such a world. If someone is
teleported in any time axis then could he be the reincarnation of
Nanahoshi’s boyfriend who were teleported off together, or was it
someone important in the after story that would make his
appearance. I know these are all wild ideas but still I wonder what
it was.
A. It only sounded the same rhythm as that song.
He didn’t know the song itself, and it seemed clumsy as well.

Q. It suddenly hit me, why wasn’t the Dark King chased by the
Death God?
Did the Dark King asked Hitogami to not tell about his
whereabouts to Death God?
A. It’s a somewhat soft topic.
Q. How much level has Perugius-sama attained in other places like
healing or attack classes?
A. He’s somewhat Saint Rank.
For Barriers and Summoning, he’s God class.

Q. Isn’t it unreasonable for the President to not ight?

A. At irst Rudeus declared that “I won’t let President ight this time! He
shouldn’t be allowed to ight!” but after looking at the situation
deteriorate he thought “I guess I have no choice but to rely on
President.”
During Badigadi’s ight there were only『The result turned out better
than predicted. 』 & 『 Mistook when to retreat. 』 but he planned to
entrust the rest to President if the MK. Zero hadn’t arrived, or so it was.

Q. Even though Badigadi said that he’ll think about becoming an

ally but didn’t?
I didn’t think that he would be a character like “When I said I’ll
think about it, I’ll only think!”
A. No, Badigadi is that type of character.
The lying Badigadi.
The type of person who would say “FUAHAHAHA, that was a lie!”

Q. If he has used up 50% of MP overall this time, and add to that

the previous times he used it, then there’s only around 30% left is
it?
Did he not splurge too much and had become like the 7th rank of
the world powers?
Does that mean he will now rely on the ighting force’s weight for
the most part?
A. He will be relying most of the time on the weight of ighting force,
yes.

Q. As one who has joined the Roxy religion, I would’ve liked it if I

could get my hands on those 1/10 size igurines if they were
selling, you know? LOL.
A. It looks like there was a person who was making it. I wonder what
would have happened!
Q. I’m looking forward to the inal chapter. If the book is translated
then just how many volumes would it take?
A. Won’t it take 24 volumes?

Q. Atofe’s crew
As the Atofe Pirates it seems they would come back after
conquering the Grand Line. LOL
A. Come on board and bring along~~ ♫~♪
All your hopes and dreams.~ ♫~♪
Together we will ind everything~ ♫~♪
That we’re looking for(Atofe who has been swept away by the sea).~
♫~♪
Translator : Ah, the good old days.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8mgdyZQ_wzA

Q. Magonote-san, please write a postscript about the warriors that

were KIA that fought for Atofe!
A. That so.
I’ll append some.

Q. How did Atofe’s father die? Or did he perish? I am curious about

that part.
A. There’s some kind of way to do that.

Q. Even though the Second Generation Dragon God Laplace was

able to tear apart the Fighting God into two it was strange that the
Dragon God was at the second place and the Fighting God at third.
Were they able to get tied by a narrow margin?
A. In the irst place, the rankings came into existence after the ight.

Q. So it was the Quagmire, I thought he would’ve become some

other kind of God or an unusual God.
Would you please explain how the monument carves the
nicknames of the acknowledged people?
A. Only the marks are carved onto the monument.
The word 『 Quagmire 』 was only because Rudeus always called
himself “I’m Rudeus of the Quagmire!”.
 Q g
Q. The setting that even after wearing the Fighting God armor only
His Majesty Badi was able to rise until the 3rd rank is contradictory
to the information that came from this work so far.
I’m glad about the contents, only this thing is regrettable.
A. Fighting God Armor has a will of it’s own.
Unlike humans, it doesn’t have a head of it’s own, and even if it’s more
or less destroyed, that consciousness won’t disappear.
That’s why it shouldn’t be contradictory.

Q. Ah right, is Mushoku Tensei as a series is a type of Prologue story

or is it some kind of opening setting?
Ah, but might the Second Human Demon War be the beginning?
A. All in all, it would probably be in the center of it all. It will become the
start of the endgame at the very least.
Maybe the ight between Hitogami and the founding Dragon God would
be the prologue.

Q. Could it that you're a blue-haired loli girl with sleepy-like

reproachful eyes, Magonote-san?
A. As a matter of fact, yes.
Once in a while the Magonote you see in events and such things like
that is actually a familiar summoned by me.

Q. The hero named Golden Knight Aldebaran, according to one

theory it’s said that that human was the Human God. → In the end
just who is he?
A. It’s still unknown just who is Aldebaran. However, he seems to have
worn the Fighting God Armor.

『
Q. When the Conclusion Volume is over.
『 』
Take a holiday for a while from writing activity or retire 』
『
『
Start an entirely different story
』
Start a story with a different MC in the Mushoku Tensei world 』
『 』
Nothing is decided yet
Secret
Which one would it be?
A. While focusing on the published version I’ll sluggishly write out
Redundancy Chapter.
After that, 『Start an entirely different story』 or 『Start a story with a
different MC in the Mushoku Tensei world』 .
If I got tired when writing and lost all motivation then 『Take a holiday
for a while from writing activity or retire』 .
 Credits

Author — Rifujin na Magonote

Illustrator — Shirotaka
Publisher — (角川書店) Kadokawa Shoten
Translator — Baka-Tsuki
Kaezar
Chapter 260 - The Final Dream
 Part 1

When I came to, I found myself in the white dimension.

The usual white dimension.
I can count the number of times I’ve come to this place on the ingers of
both my hands and yet this place remained the same empty white place
every time.
And so whenever I came here, my appearance changed to that of my
former self.
With a protruding belly and labby soft ingers.
My body being helplessly overweight.
But strangely enough, there’s no longer that unpleasant feeling.
That irritating feeling that welled up from within my heart each time I
came here was no longer.
And so I thought that it was nice in itself.
I wonder if it’s because it’s been a long time since I’ve came to this
place.
Or perhaps....
“......Huh?”
That’s strange.
I didn’t remember having removed my bracelet after such a long time.
There was no need to remove it.
Despite that, just why was I in this place?
Huh.
Maybe it’s because I did something in the irst place that I came here.
I couldn’t remember doing anything like that before I went to sleep
today.
Maybe it’s one of the children’s doing.....
No, but I had the feeling of witnessing something that hadn't happened
in a very long time.
Ten years felt like a long silence.
Somehow, my memory was fuzzy.
“Yo.”
My memory was fuzzy but my vision was clear.
Within this white dimension, that guy was there as usual.
A lump of mosaic.
It was Hitogami.
But I wonder just what happened to him.
Hitogami’s condition looked somewhat strange.
His body was completely roughed up.
On top of that, each of his limbs were stitched up by a magic formation-
like something, and it looked like he was tied up with translucent
chains.
Like an RPG’s last boss.
It’s like we have to bring down his right leg or his resurrection magic
will be troublesome.
“.........”
What happened?
Are you playing a make-believe game of a fallen angel getting sealed?
“I’ve been done in.”
By who?
“Do you really want to hear that?”
Just who will hear except me?
Just who is here except me?
“......Try looking behind you.”
When told to do so I turned back.
I saw many people standing there.
They were standing with their backs to me.
They were all unfamiliar people to me.
An unfamiliar male and an unfamiliar woman.
An unfamiliar Demon Race and an unfamiliar Human Race.
Probably a total of 8 people.
There was a familiar person within that group.
It was Orsted.
He never changes.
But there were some uncommon marks on him.
He didn’t have that black helmet.
Furthermore, he had a huge scar on his face.
Due to that scar, his face looked even iercer than usual.
However, the people surrounding him were smiling in contrast to him.
Orsted wore that same angry face as usual, but a slightly happy
expression could be seen on his face as well.
I couldn’t hear the contents of their conversation but I could tell that
they all had mutual trust between them.
The one who was talking was....a boy.
Probably 17~18 years old.
With short hair, a good-looking guy with a sportsmanlike face.
That’s de initely the face of a Riajuu.1 He looked Oriental.
Still, that’s a nice smiling face he’s got there. I wonder if Orsted’s curse
was ineffective on him.
When I was looking at him, one woman stood up from their group.
That child, who was sitting among them as if hiding herself, should be
called a girl rather than a woman.
A girl with blue hair.
Near her, a gigantic white wolf was waiting.
Ah, I felt like I’d seen her somewhere before.
She looked like Roxy.
But she wasn’t Roxy.
I am certain that she’s from the Migurd Race, but I could never mistake
someone for Roxy.
Then, just who is she?
Don’t tell me......Lara?
As I pondered, she faced towards me and waved her hand.
No, it couldn’t be me.
She’s probably waving her hand to Hitogami who was behind me.
When she did, the man beside her started talking with her.
Perhaps he was asking what she was doing.
She answered something to him and then that man turned this way
with a surprised face.
He also had an Oriental face.
People with faces like that were few in this world.
Perhaps he’s Japanese?
He might be in his 20s....doesn’t feel like he’s in his 30s.
He faced this way and quickly bowed.
His actions seemed Japanese, so he’s Japanese after all.
Possibly.
In doing so, all of them now faced this way.
There were both young and old people.
I thought that there were only 8 people at irst, but it seemed that there
was a whole crowd of them. Under the mist, it was hard to see.
The only familiar face was Orsted but......
Ah, I wonder if that person is Eris.
A warrior with braided red hair was looking this way.
But she was a little different from Eris.....
Each of them faced this way and bowed in gratitude.
I wonder if it’s towards Hitogami.
No, it’s a little different considering their manners.
I wonder what.
As I pondered, they stepped on the magic formation made by Lara and
disappeared somewhere.
All of them, suddenly vanished.
The magic formation remained and gave out a light blue color.
And then, after a while, the magic formation lost its light and
disappeared as well.
Everything disappeared.
“All of them joined forces to persecute me. They did this, roughed me
up, and then sealed me.
Because if I die, then the inal Human World may be destroyed as well,
or so they say.”
It’s going to get destroyed?
“Don’t know. Cause I wouldn’t know about the destruction.”
I see.
That’s obvious.
Since no one knows what would happen after they die.
“Are you satis ied now?”
About what?
“This. The conclusion you desired for.
I will continue to live here alone with all of my powers sealed.
I will continue to live here so that the world keeps on going.
I can no longer see the world anymore. I can’t even talk with anyone.
After this, I will just continue to gaze at this empty white world, a scene
without any boundaries.”
I wonder.
I wouldn’t know if you ask me something like if I’m satis ied.
My objective wasn’t to bring you to this state.
I simply wanted to live my life with Sylphy, Roxy, and Eris.
Earning money from a job, coming back home to have dinner with my
family, and when night came, I would make children while all drenched
in sweat.
An ordinary......yep, an ordinary lifestyle.
I would have been the most happy in that ordinary life of mine as far as
I’m concerned.
“Your happiness is my unhappiness though.”
I see.
Then, I’m satis ied.
Because you look really unhappy right now.
If that’s what become of you, then I will de initely be happy.
“I see.....is that so.....that’s quite odious.”
I couldn’t understand Hitogami’s expression.
But his voice wasn’t illed with hatred.
It just felt like he was wrapped up by sorrow.
And then Hitogami spoke like he was about to cry.
“I really hate you.”
I see, but you know, I──
 Part 2

My consciousness paused.
When I woke up, I was on top of a bed.
A very large bed.
A bed so big that even three people could lie down comfortably, and it
was a very soft bed as well.
No one was sleeping beside me.
I could move my neck and eyes but couldn’t move my body too much.
The blanket seemed a little too heavy.
While moving only my sight I looked at my surroundings.
When I did, I saw a red-haired girl sitting near me.
Stern slant-eyes and a irm jawline.
She looked exactly like Eris.
But she had a docile braided hairstyle, and was far smaller than Eris.
Her height and breast too.
She was probably 5 years old.
When her eyes met mine, she dropped the thing that she was holding in
her hand and jumped up in surprise.
The chair fell with a bump and as she was about to fall down I quickly
supported her.
I wonder how I supported her even though I couldn’t move my body.
Even I didn’t really understand that.
But the girl put both her hands on the ground while in mid-air,
reorganized her posture that was about to fall, and after she tapped the
loor with her feet, she immediately ran out of the room.
“Mama! Mama! Great-Gramps has woken up!”
As she noisily ran outside I saw the thing that she had in her hand
before.
It was the bracelet carved with the Dragon God’s insignia.
I didn’t remember removing it but it’s clear now. When I was sleeping,
she removed it.
I unsteadily moved my hands and caught the bracelet.
It was awfully heavy.
No, it wasn't heavy, I simply had no strength.
My hand had become so thin that it couldn’t even lift up one bracelet.
And then, I caught sight of my re lection in the mirror.
I could see the igure of an old man, whose body was sunken in the bed
and looked like he could die at any moment.
With white beard and white hair.
Deep wrinkles.
The shadow of death loated on his entire face.
Ah, I remember.
I was 74 years old right now.
But, huh.
I couldn't recall anything other than that.
Looks like my memories had taken a toll as well.
Was there such a room in my house....
“Rudi!?”
The one who leaped inside the room was a white haired woman.
Probably 40 years old.
She had already become a ine woman.
When her eyes met mine, she quickly ran up to me and grasped my
hand beneath the blanket.
“Is it.....Sylphy?”
“Yeah.....that’s it. That’s right, Rudi. It’s Sylphiette.”
Sylphy gently told me.
“Do you know who I am?”
“Yeah.....yeah, I know.”
“What happened to me?”
“Nothing. You just slept for a long time.”
I just slept.
I see.
I certainly felt a little sleepy.
“But I can’t move my body.”
“Yeah, looks like it.....yeah......”
Sylphy didn’t answer my question.
She just kept brushing my hand as if to sympathize.
Like she was accompanying a senile old man…….
Huh, perhaps I have….
I have become senile?
Was that the reason that I didn’t have any memories?
Huh?
Even though age 74 isn’t an age like that.
But, was I really 74 years old?
I hadn’t aged a bit more or something, right?
Did I become senile because I slept for so long......?
Just how long have I been bed-ridden?
“I’m scared.....”
“It’s alright. Because I’m with you.”
Sylphy, who was gently brushing my hand, was now tightly holding it.
Just from that, my fear decreased by a little.
But, I was scared again.
As I pondered that, I could see many people entering the room in
succession.
A child with red hair, a child with blue hair, a child with blond hair.
Young ones, middle-aged, and old-aged people.
They stood encircling the bed that I was sleeping in.
I had seen each one of those faces somewhere.
“Look, Rudi. Everyone’s here now.”
“Yeah.......”
But I wonder why?
I couldn’t remember anyone’s name.
Ah, there was someone I recognized.
The person who was at the very back. She shut the door behind her and
slowly walked towards me.
A girl with a small chest and blue hair.
Her hair was in a braid.
She hadn’t changed at all.
“Roxy.”
“.........Rudi.”
The moment she saw me, she made a crying face only for a moment.
But quickly came to the side opposite to Sylphy’s.
And then, she gently and slowly caressed my head.
“Rudi, thank you very much for your efforts.”
“Thank you, Roxy─.....master.”
Suddenly, the word master came out of my mind.
Tears started spilling out from Roxy’s eyes.
Although she hurriedly wiped them and gave a smile, her lips weren’t
able to make a smile, resulting in a distorted face.
There, I raised one question.
“Where’s Eris? Is she not here?”
I couldn’t see the usual appearance of the woman who would come
running to me the foremost.
“Rudi. Eris has already left, you know?”
“Where?”
“She’s waiting for you, Rudi.”
Ah, I see.
That’s how it is.
“Was I able to take care of her in her inal moments?”
“Yeah. It’s alright. You cried for 3 days straight but you were nicely able
to get over it, Rudi.”
Ah, as I recalled it came to me.
Eris was still training energetically even after crossing 70.
Then one day, after her usual morning-run and practise swinging, she
came back home all tired and collapsed on the bed. After that, she didn’t
wake up.
When I realized, she had already passed away.
If I had realized sooner then I could’ve saved her by using healing
magic. I cried a lot that day......
But I get it.
I didn’t even remember something like that.
Then that means that even I didn’t have much time left.....
“Sorry. Even though everyone’s here, I can’t tell who is who.”
“Yeah. It’s alright. Let’s see.....from over there, they are all our
grandchildren. That’s Lucy’s child, Roland. The one next to him is─”
Sylphy started telling me by pointing her inger to each and every one.
It seemed that most people here were grandchildren or great-
grandchildren.
Then just where did all of our children go?
Ah, everyone became independent I see.
Everyone now lived away from us.
“And, that red-haired child, who looks exactly like Eris, is Ars’s
grandchild and Rudi’s great-grandchild, Ferris.”
“Ah, the one who woke me up, is it?”
The red haired child looked somewhat uncomfortable.
She’s probably scared that I would get angry at her for taking off the
bracelet.
But I felt like I had seen her somewhere before.
Ah....
That’s right, it was during Hitogami’s dream.
She was there among the crowd as well.
Yeah, that’s right.
Indeed, she was there. She had grown a lot by that time but she was
de initely there.
“Come closer.”
When I spoke, she came out from hiding and looked like she was about
to cry.
“Were you the one who removed this?”
When I pointed my inger towards the bracelet, tears came falling down
in large drops from her eyes.
Thinking that a scolding was now inevitable, so she thought that maybe
she could get away by crying.
“Sorry. But it was so pretty.”
“I see. Then, I’ll give it to you.”
When I said that, she looked at me with a puzzled face.
“Is it ine?”
“In exchange, you must promise to never again take people’s
possessions, OK?”
“.......OK, I promise.”
“Alright. Good girl.”
I slowly reached out my hand and brushed her hair.
Perhaps she might get a scolding after this but well I guess it’s ine.
It’s not as if it’s my responsibility if she ends up getting spoiled.
“Everyone looks lively.”
“Yeah. We’re all lively.”
I was relieved after hearing that.
If I had so many grandchildren and great-grandchildren, then everyone
should be lively.
“I’m glad. You all must’ve worked hard....”
When I lost my strength, my hand slipped away from Ferris’s head.
The surroundings got noisy.
It’s alright.
Even I wouldn’t just drop dead like that.
I could continue living like a bedridden old man for a little while more.
When I was thinking that, someone entered the room.
A tall person.
Having silver hair and an angry look.
“Rudeus.”
“......Orsted-sama.”
The moment he entered the room, the surrounding atmosphere
changed.
Tension?
Vigilance?
No, it was something more loose.
It was relief and trust.
“Is it ine without the helmet on?”
“Yeah. Because if I wear it, one of your grandchildren will start crying.”
When Orsted said that, the surroundings were illed with laughter.
Various voices lew out like ‘I won’t cry anymore, geez’ or ‘You were
such a crybaby before.’
“So your normal face is no longer feared, eh?”
“No, the curse hasn’t changed. It’s just that it doesn’t have any effect on
your children and grandchildren.”
Orsted’s face now looked a lot calmer than I had saw him at irst.
His scary face was still there but it could be said that it’s more relaxed
now.
“Oh right, Orsted-sama.”
“What is it?”
“Just now, when the bracelet was removed, I saw Hitogami in my
dream.”
“......Did you become an apostle?”
“Well, I wonder about that. It’s possible that it was just a normal
dream.....if I have become an apostle, then what’ll you do? Will you just
kill me like always?”
“Yeah, of course. Because I’m merciless against those who betray me.”
Orsted said that with a serious face but I quickly understood that it was
a joke.
Because everyone started laughing, and Orsted wasn’t giving out any
killing intent.
It felt like saying something like this in front of an bedridden old man
on the verge of his death was uncalled for but......they might’ve let it
slide as a joke.
“In the dream, Orsted-sama gains victory against Hitogami and
Hitogami is sealed as a result.”
“That’s a nice dream.”
“Yes, it de initely is.”
I wonder if what I saw was the future.
It felt quite real, but then again, dreams are quite fully illed with reality.
“Please work hard so that my dream comes true.”
Orsted nodded in earnest.
As one would expect, after seeing his face every day for 50 years, I
could now comprehend even that face.
“You’ve done a lot so far. You can sleep peacefully now.”
“Haha....it’s still too early for me to sleep, you know?”
I want to stay awake for a little while more.
I was feeling good.
I couldn’t move my body much, but the sunlight felt warm and pleasant.
“I’ll stay awake for a little bit more. Just a little bit more.....okay?”
Even if I stayed awake, it’s not like there was something in particular
that I had to do.
Just a little bit more, a little bit more. I wanted to see the faces of all the
people that were here for a little while longer.
That’s all.
So to speak.
I was just a little bit reluctant about parting.
I just wanted to see them for 1 or 2 more hours. It would be ine even if
it’s 10 minutes.
It’s not like I had something to say to them.
I had no lingering affections.
Nor any regrets.
If I just stayed here for a little bit more, I’ll be satis ied.
That’s it.
“Just a little bit more....."
While thinking that, my eyelids started falling.
They fell ever so gradually.
In the end, I saw the child’s face that looked like Eris.
Then I saw Sylphy’s and Roxy’s face.
Finally, my eyelids shut.
Without change, my consciousness disappeared.

1. A succesful Person in real life.

Chapter 261 - 34 Years Old
 Part 1

I woke up.
I felt like I had seen a strange dream.
It was a very peaceful dream.
Sylphy and Roxy were there.
Eris wasn’t there, but a child who looked like Eris was there.
It was a really comfy dream. I clearly remember everything.
The dream of my death.
It was somehow clear to me that after I closed my eyes, I would never
wake up.
But it didn’t feel bad.
“Hmm?”
When I looked around, I saw a girl with a startled expression holding
my hand.
A girl with blue hair. A braided-pigtail was behind her head which
collected all her hair.
Her right hand was holding my hand and in her left hand, she was
holding the bracelet.
Her expression looked as if she was a frog being glared at by a snake.
“...........Sorry.”
She suddenly apologized.
If you do something bad, you must apologize. I wonder if this was the
result of education.
“Do you want this?”
“......No. I told Onee-chan that a really amazing crest was hidden beneath
father’s bracelet.”
“Oh.”
Of course, there was no hidden crest or something like that.
Because I wasn’t the chosen one.
But on closer inspection, I could see something to the side of the girl
that held that bracelet.
On top of the side table, I could see a pen.
Something like that wasn’t here before I went to sleep.
“Were you trying to draw it?”
“.............Sorry.”
That’s some amazing ability of trying to make your lies come true.
Should I praise her or scold her?
No, I should scold her here. Yep.
As a father to my daughter, it was my duty to educate her. Yup.
“Lara, lying is bad. Go and apologize to your Onee-chan.”
“Okay......”
When I lightly hit her on the head, Lara left the room with a dejected
face.
When she left the room, I could see a huge white furball.
Looks like Leo was keeping watch outside the room.
As I put my bracelet back on, my eyes were suddenly caught by the pen.
I drew the Migurd Race’s crest on my arm by myself and got out of the
bed.
“Ughh......my head hurts......drank a bit too much.”
I was getting an awful headache due to the effects of yesterday’s party.
 Part 2

About 10 years had passed after the Battle of Biheiril Kingdom.

I’ll be turning 34 this year.
These 10 years were really peaceful.
Within these 10 years, there was no interference by Hitogami.
He really came to a complete halt.
The years simply passed by without even hearing the Hi- from
Hitogami’s name.
Of course, I hadn’t loosened my vigilance.
While being cautious for any attack that may come from any direction, I
continued to prepare for Laplace’s return just like before.
Still, because Hitogami wasn’t meddling this time, things were
progressing pretty smoothly.
We were able to call out to all the countries within 5 years after the
battle.
There were places that were no good, but most of the countries had
accepted our request.
Therefore, I was putting my effort into researching and coaching
Chantless Magic in the Asura Kingdom and Magic University.
Adding to that, we were coaching the military authorities of various
countries about the countermeasures that should be taken against the
tactics that Laplace would take.
And we were concealing the name 『Rudeus』 while making the name
『Silent Seven Star』 famous.
It was unclear to me whether the hypothesis Nanahoshi was talking
about was correct or not.
However, 『 If a friend from the previous world does end up coming
here, then I wish that something be done so that he can ind me.』after
accepting this wish of hers, we were now spreading her name around
the world.
There were some bad rumors loating around as well but I guess it
couldn’t be helped.
The irst priority was to increase her popularity, and if it was someone
from the previous world, then the meaning or the convenience that I
was using her name to do it would surely be understood.
These days, we were researching a mana recovery medicine in hopes of
increasing Orsted’s mana recovery speed.
We were able to pretty much create such a potion but for some reason,
Orsted’s mana didn’t recover.
I wonder if it’s because of the difference in the quality of mana between
the Human race and Dragon Race, or was it some other reason?
We’ll be researching this matter a bit more, but I couldn’t help but feel
that this was going nowhere.
Well, the potion itself was a great hit among the adventurers so it
wasn’t completely in vain.
There were still a lot of things that needed to be done.
I had still some way to go before I could inally rest.
Our children had gotten bigger.
Lucy was now 17.
Lara was now 14, Ars was 13.
And did Sieg become 11 this year?
Every one of them were quickly growing up.
After that, our family grew with 2 more children.
Roxy’s child - Lily Greyrat.
Eris’s child - Christina Greyrat.
Both of them were girls.
6 siblings.
It’s a large family.
But the female to male ratio was higher in my family. Perhaps the
Greyrat lineage is a matrilineal family.
When Lucy became 7, she started attending family councils, and
decided on a broad education plan.
That is to say, she enrolled herself in Magic University. After her
graduation and celebrating her coming of age ceremony, she attended
the Asura Kingdom’s National University for 3 years.
It’s my ideology to not force my children into something but I did think
that there was a need to guide them towards their education.
It was Ariel’s earnest request to let my child enter the National
University of Asura Kingdom.
I had a huge debt towards Ariel.
I want to make blood ties with your family so make one of my child your
son-in-law!
If she said something like that, I’d obviously refuse, but I couldn’t say no
if she just wanted to enroll my kids.
I wanted to pay back my debts little by little.
Incidentally, Ariel gave birth after the Battle of Biheiril Kingdom.
Her companion might get a hold of too much power so she didn’t marry.
And it seemed that she had many concubines.
Ariel currently had 5 kids, on top of which the fathers of 4 of them were
unknown, Luke said with a greatly perplexed blue face.
A question arises as to just how he knew about one of the fathers.....but
if I think about it now, perhaps the father in question might turn out to
be Luke.
It seemed that as part of her next plan, Ariel was planning on marrying
my kids with one of those 4 kids.
I wouldn’t like it if she’s doing it for only political reason, but I’d permit
it if the kids themselves consented to each other being their
companions, or so were my thoughts.
The kids were still young but they would be growing towards
adulthood with each passing year.
In particular, Lucy had already become a ine adult capable of judging
things herself.
Though I say that, it’s not like she simply grew older without maturing
as an adult.
Honestly, even I didn’t understand about change.
The moment one thinks that something bad has been ixed, a different
bad thing might pop out.
And the one that had been already ixed would start deteriorating
again.
It’s a feeling where you keep aging while thinking the same thing over
and over.
Only my face could be seen to be getting older as the years went by.
These days, my face had gotten some smile lines.
Sylphy said ‘That part of you is good as well’ but Sylphy looks quite
young for her age so I felt a little guilty.
Sylphy was aging quite well.
But she was the same age as me so her change in appearance was
slower in comparison.
Since she’s the same age as me, she should be turning 34 this year too,
but her body looked like she was about 20 years old.
Her skin was still spunky, and even though she gave birth to 2 children,
her butt was still small.
Sleeping with her feels great as usual.
It’s just that her personality had already completely become like an old-
la─ a mother, and so her scoldings had increased a lot.
Roxy didn’t change.
Neither her appearance nor her personality changed.
But when I told her, I get scolded, even though they were just words of
praise.
As usual, she still guides me as a master whenever I do something bad.
She was still a little bit clumsy as usual, but it’s just the ups and downs
of life. People make mistakes all the time.
Perhaps it was Eris that changed the most in regards to her
appearance.
She was aging just like me.
But as a result of her not failing to do her everyday training, she looked
a lot younger than me. Her body might be somewhere in the late 20s.
Her sex drive seemed to have dipped down a bit after giving birth to 2
children, but she still attacked me sometimes.
Contrary to Sylphy, her personality hadn’t changed too much.
However, she started teaching the children swordplay, so it felt like her
ferociousness had dropped down a bit.
She had become patient.
Although she would still hit me if I touched her butt or breasts without
permission, that’s expected of her.
Lilia and Zenith had obviously aged.
Both of them were still lively but because of Lilia’s foot condition which
she had from the start, she was getting symptoms of lower back pains
and stiff shoulders.
Although it was cured by healing magic, it came back after about 1 year.
Her complete recovery looked quite dif icult.
The other guys were aging quite well.
Zanoba and Cliff had already become ine men.
They each had their family and work, and looked quite busy.
And they helped each other out in times of trouble.
Aisha and Norn, both of them got married.
Their companions.....were a little bit complex.
Well, they properly explained about those things and made me consent
so there’s no need for me to say something this late in the game.
“...........”
Still, 34 years old huh.....
I had an emotional attachment to this age.
 Part 3

During the very same day, at daytime. I made a visit to that place.
On the outskirts, on top of a small hill, a place where circular stones
were standing in a row.
It’s the cemetery.
“Greetings, thank you very much for your hard work as always.”
I thank the gravekeeper standing at the entrance with a few words as
always and entered the cemetery.
This cemetery too, saw a lot of new tombs within these 10 years.
People died and were born, but the tombstones didn’t decrease that
much.
At the other cemeteries, when an entire family was no longer around,
their tombstones were demolished, but this place was reserved for the
nobles, and so even after an entire family died, their tombstones
wouldn’t be demolished.
And now, the Ranoa Kingdom and Magic City Sharia was slowly
building up its strength.
In addition to that, noble families were increasing as well, due to that
gravestones were increasing too.
I stood in front of one of those gravestones.
Paul Greyrat was written on the circular gravestone.
It had gotten quite old compared to when it was irst erected.
With the cleaning equipment I had brought along with me, I cleaned the
surroundings and polished the gravestone.
After that, I offered alcohol in front of the gravestone and joined my
hands together.
It had been a while since I came here.
I kept visiting at every opportunity I got and reported various things
before but I ended up visiting less & less these days.
Still, I made a shrine visit once a year with all my family......
I wonder if it’s the problem with my feelings.
Rather than making a shrine visit to meet Paul, it felt more like that it
was an event I had to attend.
Looks like I was lacking feelings of gratitude.
“Father, everyone’s lively and doing ine.”
The irst thing that I told him was about the current state of other
people.
I did this every year as well, but just in case.
“I’ll be turning 34 this year.”
34 years old.
It’s the age when I died in my previous world.
During the time when this and that happened, I ended up becoming 34.
But I wonder why.
It felt like it took quite a lot more time than the previous world to
become 34.
I wonder if it was because I had a lot of things to do.
Or was it because it was a lot different as compared to my previous
world.
“Even though I’ve just become 34, I ended up seeing a dream where I
die at 74.”
I wonder just what that dream was.
Was it just a dream?
Or was it the future Hitogami showed me?
Hitogami was sealed.
And I accepted my death with a satis ied mind.
Right, maybe the moment Lara removed my bracelet, Hitogami was
able to intervene.
“If that was really true then.....”
If Hitogami made me see that, then it probably meant that it was the
result of my hard work.
In the Battle of Biheiril Kingdom, we were victorious.
Maybe that was really the inal battle and Hitogami lost any way of
winning against Orsted.
Therefore, Hitogami gave up.
Since there was no interference from Hitogami whatsoever for these
past 10 years.
There’s nothing anymore.
Perhaps he’s stealthily moving in the shadows.
However, just as Gisu and Badigadi said, there was no news of him.
To the point where I forgot the purpose that I was moving for.
“Does this mean I don’t have to work hard anymore?”
If Hitogami had really given up.
Then that meant my job was inished.
I’m halfway through my current job, it should be ine to live a little
more relaxed.
I could put effort into baby-making once every three days with my
wives.
I could teach various things to my children......
It felt like I could even start living in retirement.
“Just kidding.”
I laughed in disagreement.
That’s something foolish.
So what if Hitogami had given up.
It’s not like I was unwillingly doing my current work.
It’s not that harsh either.
I was doing this for the sake of leading Orsted to victory, for the sake
the last battle.
It was quite fun.
Of course, there were times when it was painful and hard, but it’s not
something that I would run away from.
There are still things that have to be done, there are also things I want
to do and that I’m still doing.
It may be Hitogami’s plan to make me think like this... to make me lax.
“Father, I’ll be working even harder from now on.”
I had been living like this as usual.
That was a dream.
A convenient dream where a desire was brought forth.
“Please watch over us all.”
I said the usual things and joined my hands once again.
“..........”
As long as I existed, that guy must be in the afterlife.
Or so I say. It’s not necessary that Paul was within this grave.
He’s de initely enjoying the show from some other place.
That’s why coming here might be an act with not much meaning to it.
But it was ine.
This was the ceremony.
I’ll be working hard again from today onward.
It was taking that pledge in front of Paul’s gravestone that was
important.
“By the way, Gisu too.....”
I put offerings on Gisu’s tomb that was near Paul’s as well and joined
my hands again.
I didn’t know what Gisu might think of this but.....well, it wasn’t like he
seriously wanted to bring ruin to me.
“I’ll listen to your resentment in 40 years.....well, it might take bit longer
than that or I could probably die before that.”
I had no intention of glorifying Gisu’s death, but if 10 years pass, things
like that tend to fade away.
And as a result of those things fading, the thing that would be
remembered would be his smiling face.
Gisu always laughed giddily while talking about jinxes.
When I recalled that smiling face of his, I couldn’t help but think of it as
a nice memory.
It’s not like someone close to me had died because of Gisu, and I held no
resentment towards him.
Because he died, I was able make a shrine visit to his grave like this.
“Well then, I’ll come back again. Next time, probably with my family.”
While saying that, I stood up.
Nothing in particular would be changing just because I saw a strange
dream.
While doing what I can, I’ll do what I want to do.
While thinking that, I turned my feet towards my house where my
family was waiting.
 Side Story - Asura Kingdom's
『 Biography of Rudeus Greyrat 』
TL Notes : Armored Dragon Calendar (Year) can be shortened to
K(year) as stated by the author. For example :
Armored Dragon Calendar Year 400 → K400.
―○●○―

Rudeus Greyrat.
That name is extremely famous.
As of now, that name has been carved all over the world.
You can see the name Rudeus Greyrat here, there, and everywhere.
You can see it at the corner of teleportation equipments, or in the
production notes of the brand new Magic Textbook that is being sold
throughout the world, or below the bridges that exist on highways.
That name is thoroughly scattered in many places.
Even now, there would be few who haven’t seen that name.
However, if asked what kind of a person he was, people can only tilt
their heads in confusion.
That person has been recognized as the “Strongest Magician
representing the 400s of the Armored Dragon Calendar”.
That person has been recognized as “The God of Education who
revolutionized the school system & education”.
That person has been recognized as “The Intellectual who innovated
cultural symbols such as paintings, dolls, toys etc.”
Although there aren’t many records showing that he, himself started
those things.
If it’s the case of magic, then Silent Seven Star,
if it’s the case of education, then Roxy M. Greyrat,
if it’s the case of arts, then Zanoba Shirone.
Each of those names came up irst before Rudeus Greyrat.
Hence, there were many opinions like “He was a sycophant who was
good at lattering strong people” or “He was an imposter who stole
credit from people who actually had talent by swindling them”.
Many also made claims like “The person named Rudeus didn’t exist but
it was a title given to the ones who achieved many exploits in the Rudo
Mercenary Group. For that reason, there were multiple people in
existence.”
Rudeus Greyrat.
There were many theories regarding him, however, it was undoubtedly
true that he accomplished great things, and had a huge impact on this
world.
But from this point forward, it wouldn’t be unusual if he slips into
obscurity from people’s minds rather than becoming famous.
That would be a great historical loss.
Hence, I have decided to add some private information regarding
Rudeus Greyrat in the reference room of the Asura Kingdom.
『
Asura Kingdom’s Reference Room - Of ice Head, Jed Bluewolf』
Armored Dragon Calendar Year 485
█████
 Rudeus Greyrat

『Summary』
Rudeus Greyrat (K407 - K481) was a magician in Ranoa Kingdom. In
K430, he became one of the Seven Great World Powers by becoming
『The Seventh Rank』.
Working alongside Roxy M. Greyrat and Silent Seven Star, he became a
magician representing the 400s.
His many aliases included 『 Quagmire 』 , 『 Dragon God’s Right
Hand』, 『Magic King』, 『The Great Mage』, 『Chantless』.
Also, 『God of Education』, who drastically increased the literacy rate
of the entire Central Continent.
In contrast, because of his cowardice in regards to battle, he was also
called 『 Wimp 』 , 『 Startled Hare 』 , 『 Bowing Head 』 , 『 Escape
Master』.
He came to be known by many names in his last years and as such he
was also called
『Rudeus of the Seven Signatures』.
 『Lifetime』
Childhood
In K407, at the Buena Village in the Fittoa Country of the Asura
Kingdom, he was born as the eldest son to a father who was a low class
Knight of the Asura Kingdom, Paul (K388 - K423), and to a mother who
was a former adventurer and healer, Zenith (K390 - K459).
Rudeus from his infancy was able to use Intermediate Level magic
when he was 3. Paul, who anticipated that talent of his, called Roxy
Migurdia (K373 - ) as a private tutor to educate him.
As a result of his hard training, he could use Saint Level Water Magic by
the time he reached 5.
Although he displayed talent capable of surpassing his own mentor, he
still honored her until his very death.
When he turned 7, and after discovering his talent, he was invited to be
a private tutor by the Feudal Lord of Fittoa Country of that time, and
went to the Boreas Greyrat House.
While teaching magic to Eris Boreas Greyrat (Later Mad Sword King
Eris), he also commenced his work on creating dolls using Earth Magic.
Although he had talent not be itting that of a child, when his parents
didn’t show up on his 10th birthday, he still shed tears, acting more
suitable for his age.
In K417, the Teleport Incident happened, and along with Eris, he was
teleported to the Bingoya Region of the Demon Continent.
There, he made Ruijerd Supardia his ally. Ruijerd was feared as 『Dead
End 』 at that time and after becoming an adventurer, he started his
journey from the Demon Continent to the Central Continent to reach
the Fittoa Country.
During that time, he met Zanoba Shirone and Cliff Grimoire who would
later become his allies.
When he turned 13, after escorting Eris to the Fittoa Country, he
journeyed to the Northern part of the Central Continent in order to ind
his missing family. From there, he became well-known by the
name『Rudeus of the Quagmire』.
School Days
In K422, he migrated to Magic City Sharia in Ranoa Kingdom and
enrolled into the Magic University there on the recommendation of
Jinas Halfas.
After taking down Rinia Dedorudia, Pursena Adorudia, Silent Seven
Star, and Immortal Demon Lord Badigadi, he was renowned as the
Magic University’s strongest magician.
The following year, when he turned 16, he became the guard of Ariel
Anemoi Asura and married the magician Sylphiette, also Ariel’s guard.
Around that time, he settled down in Magic City Sharia and decided to
stay there for the rest of his life.
The same year, he received information from his father Paul that his
mother Zenith had been found, after which he departed.
With Silent Seven Star’s cooperation, he used the Teleport Magic
Formation that he suddenly came across to travel to the Begaritt
Continent.
Along with Paul, Elinalize Dragonroad, Talhand, Gisu, and Roxy
Migurdia, they were able to successfully conquer the Teleport
Labyrinth.
However, during the ight with the Manatite Hydra that resided at the
centre of the Labyrinth, his father Paul passed away. Even though he
rescued his mother Zenith, due to the effects of the Teleportation and
the labyrinth, she had already become a vegetable. And thus, Rudeus
fell down to the very bottom of despair.
The one who pulled him from the depths of despair was his mentor
Roxy Migurdia. Because of this, he welcomed her as his second wife.
In K425, he fought alongside Eris Boreas Greyrat against the Dragon
God Orsted at a forest outside Sharia.
At the end of a battle so ierce that a part of the forest vanished, Rudeus
was defeated. After that, he became Orsted’s subordinate.
The reason for the battle was unknown, though it was speculated that
Dragon God Orsted was going to harm Ariel Anemoi Asura as a result of
which Rudeus intervened and tried to protect her.
After this battle, Eris Boreas Greyrat became his third wife.
The same year, after making an alliance with Ariel Anemoi Asura, he
participated in the Civil War of the Asura Kingdom.
He fought North Emperor Auber Corvette, North King Wii Taa, and
Water God Reida and triumphed. He was known as the leading actor
who helped Ariel Anemoi Asura become the Queen.
In K427, he established the 『 Rudo Mercenary Group 』 in Magic City
Sharia.
Even though he inaugurated himself as the President, he entrusted all
of the of icework to his little sister Aisha.
That same year, when he turned 20, along with Zanoba Shirone, he
participated in the Defensive Battle of the Shirone Kingdom after his
alliance with Pax Shirone.
He fought the army that came from the north at Karon Fort.
It was estimated that the number of people killed by Rudeus alone
during that ight easily exceeded 10,000.
In K429, after graduating from Magic University, he headed towards the
Holy Kingdom of Milis along with Cliff Grimoire.
Although they are no detailed records regarding the event, it was
considered that he deepened his relationship with the Miko and made
Cliff Grimoire an of icial of the Milis Religious Organization.
In K430, he participated in the Battle of Biheiril Kingdom along with
Dragon god Orsted.
During the battle, he defeated North God Kalman the Third and became
the Seventh Rank of the Seven Great World Powers.
Life as one of the Seven Great World Powers
After he became one of the Seven Great World Powers, Rudeus stopped
making appearances on the front stage.
The reason why his popularity was lower than the great men of same
generation as his was because of that.

『 』
(People that came out who basically replaced Rudeus from his position
were The Seven Star Witch Silent Seven Star or Roxy M. Greyrat who
was now the Headmaster of Magic University. They were more popular.)
Therefore, not many knew that he was the Seventh Rank of the Seven
Great World Powers.
It was theorized that maybe Rudeus himself had died after the Battle of
Biheiril Kingdom and the one who came out was a body double or that
only his name remained. However, due to the records left behind which
stated that the establishment of Ariel National University was directly
affected by him, it was quickly dispelled.
It was unknown just why Rudeus was trying so hard to hide himself
from the front stage.
The records stated that he became the subordinate of Dragon God
Orsted, and became friends with Zanoba Shirone - President of the Doll
Company, Cliff Grimoire - Pope of the Milis Religious Organization,
Miko of Milis, Ariel Anemoi Asura - Queen of Asura Kingdom, Death God
Randolf of the Dragon King Kingdom, and Immortal Demon Lord Atofe
of the Demon Continent. In order to prepare the world for Laplace’s
resurrection 80 years later, he was trying to unite the world as one.
Meanwhile, he broke the taboo and brought back the usage of the
Teleport Formation to the world. There were many books written that
called him a great criminal for using the convenient capabilities to plot
world domination.
Death
In K481, his irst wife Sylphiette Greyrat announced his death to the
world.
The cause of death was old age. While sleeping in his own bed, he
passed away at an old age of 74.
He was such an exceptional person that more than 5000 people came
running to attend his funeral.
At his funeral, even Dragon God Orsted, who was even more discreet
than Rudeus himself, made an appearance.
 『Equipment Used』
He equipped himself with a staff normal for a magician, and specialized
in long-ranged suppression attacks, although Rudeus was considered
to be pro icient in close-quarter combats as well.
『Arrogant Water Dragon King』 Aqua Heartia
This staff was considered to be given to him by the Boreas House on
his 10th birthday and was made with the raw materials of an Elder
Treant inhabiting the eastern part of the Great Forest in the Milis
Continent.
The Magic Stone af ixed in the staff was a Water Magic Stone, which
emitted an ultramarine color. An A-rank item obtained from a now lost
species of Water Dragons from the Northern Part of the Begaritt
Continent.
It was manufactured by one of Asura Kingdom’s Rod Directors, namely
- Chain Procyon.
It was an extremely strong staff, but it’s said that after the creation
of『Magic Armor』, it wasn’t used much.
Magic Armor 『MK. I』
The prototype created under the joint cooperation of Zanoba Shirone
and Cliff Grimoire.
It’s height is a little less than 3 metres.
The right hand was af ixed with a Stone Gatling Cannon and the left
hand was af ixed with a shield and a Magic Absorption Stone.
Although its mana consumption was quite high, it was considered to
hold defensive and offensive power similar to that of the Seven Great
World Powers.
It was speci ically created in order to ight Dragon God Orsted, though
it was still kept in use after that.
It was destroyed by the Fighting God during the Battle of Biheiril
Kingdom.
Magic Armor 『MK. II』
It was a complete set that could be separated into arm parts, leg parts,
and torso part. It was a jet-black armor and helmet. A tuned-up version
of the 『MK. I』.
If worn, it could provide physical ability similar to that of a Saint
Ranked swordsman.
Magic Armor 『MK. Zero』
The decisive battle weapon of Rudeus created for the Battle of Biheiril
Kingdom.
Its details are unknown.
Magic Armor 『MK. III』
The Magic Armor used by Rudeus during his last years.
Its height was a little more than 2 metres and its ability was the same
as the 『MK. I』.
This Magic Armor became the basis for the mass-production of the All-
Purpose Magic Armor Series later on.
Stone Cannon Gattling
A staff-shaped magic item that was created to ire stone cannons
without regard for the mana consumption.
During operation, it rapid- ired stone cannons with terri ic speed and if
an ordinary person were to use it, his/her mana capacity would be
instantly exhausted.
It was created by a specialist of magic items, namely - Jacqueline.
Stone Cannon Shotgun
A magic item similar to the above-mentioned gatling that could ire 12
rounds at once.
It was created by a specialist of magic items, namely - Jacqueline.
Paul’s Sword
The harder the object, the more easily it was cut. This convenient
ability was possessed by Paul’s Sword.
Paul’s sword was quite famous in the kingdom. However, it was
considered that he used a different sword during his time as an
adventurer.
 『Magic Used』
Rudeus was well versed in using all of the properties of magic, but as
indicated by his nickname 『 Quagmire 』 , his speciality was in Earth
and Water Magic.
It was said that he used various magic depending on the situation of
the battle, but it’s considered that most of the magic used by him were
the following.
Stone Cannon
Generally known as an Intermediate Level Earth Magic.
A magic capable of hitting the enemy at high speed with a lump of
stone that could be created to be as big as a ist.
However, the same thing ired once by Rudeus’s Chantless Magic had
the power of bursting and scattering the Immortal Demon Lord.
There were variations like exploding stone cannon and stone buckshot.
Quagmire
Said to be Rudeus’s signature move, it’s a type of melded magic.
He was said to be able to use this to swallow up an entire town.
Mist
Similar to above-mentioned, it was also said to be one of Rudeus’s
signature move, a type of melded magic.
It was said that he once covered up an entire forest with this mist.
Electric
A reduction of the King Class Water Magic Technique 『 Lightning 』 ,
one of Rudeus’s original magic.
Rudeus could freely use this magic in close-combat, and it could be
used against the Immortal Demon Clan to paralyse them.
Shockwave
Capable of blowing off an opponent by making vibrations in airspace, a
type of Wind Magic.
 yp g
It’s said that Rudeus used this in close-combat and fought as if he was
lying in air.
 『Research』
During his lifetime, Rudeus researched and developed various types of
magic and magic tools.
And he was considered to have sponsored & funded various researches
as well.
Way of mastering Chantless Magic
It was said that Rudeus Greyrat could use Chantless Magic from his
early childhood. His mentor Roxy M. Greyrat improved the thesis on
the method of his Chantless Magic and established a proper way of
mastering it. The Magic Triumvirate and Asura Kingdom assertively
incorporated that method, resulting in the birth of a large number of
excellent magicians.
『Magic Potion』 Mana Recovery Medicine
Silent Seven Star accepted the funds offered by Rudeus and developed a
mana restoration drink.
This Magic Potion was developed in order to break the law that bound
magicians since time immemorial, namely, mana exhaustion. With the
combination of the above-mentioned method, the period of
swordsmen being the strongest ended. Not only that, but it was helpful
in improving the magician’s social status as well.
Magical Arti icial arm
The Magical Arti icial arm helped a lot of poor people or adventurers
who couldn’t receive Saint or King Class Healing Magic.
It’s said that the Magical Arti icial arm’s research was funded by
Rudeus and created by the joint co-operation of Zanoba Shirone and
Cliff Grimoire. The one who popularized it as a medical treatment
device rather than a magic tool in the world was Silent Seven Star.
Magic Armor
It’s said that no one other than Rudeus used the Magic Armor. However,
the third daughter of the Greyrat house, Lily Greyrat, inherited its
research, and the production of an All-Purpose Magic Armor was
completed in K483. It was useful for reducing the amount of casualties
during the subjugation of large monsters.
Magic Doll
Zanoba Shirone received funds from Rudeus and was able to
successfully develop Magic Dolls.
Dolls that looked exactly like humans were capable of performing
chores, tasting poisons, performing reconnaissance, care for you, and
perform various such other duties.
Due to its extremely high price and low stock, the only places that these
were being used were at the Royal Palace of the country where Rudeus
and his friends lived.
Teleportation Magic Formation
Silent Seven Star received funds from Rudeus and researched the
Teleport Magic Formation in order to resurrect their usage, which was
a taboo at that time.
As a result of these formations being put in every nation and country,
the need to travel long and dangerous journeys vanished, making travel
to distant countries easier and faster.
It’s said that the reason he touched on such a taboo subject was
because he looked back on his father Paul’s death in the Teleport
Labyrinth.
The one who actually did all of the research was Silent Seven Star, and
it’s said that Rudeus simply became a sponsor for her. For some reason
or another, the nobles, merchants, and of icials of the Milis Church
blamed only him as『The Person who broke the Taboo』.
Encrypted Memoirs
The records of the above-mentioned research were all considered to be
written in a 52 volume book in 『 Rudeus’ Handwriting 』 , but
everything was written only by him and Silent Seven Star, and was all
written in a cypher no less. Because it still hasn’t been deciphered yet,
its credibility is low .
 『Personality』
His height was around 175 cm and despite being a
magician, he held a solid and muscular physique. His skin
color was white, his left eye possessed the foresight eye,
and his right eye the clairvoyance eye, which made his
eyes heterochromatic. There’s no description as to
whether he was a handsome man, but his wife Sylphiette,
during the time they met at Magic University, harbored
the impression that “My knees gave away just by looking
at his face for several seconds”. His other wives Eris
Greyrat and Roxy M. Greyrat gave no comment on the
topic but it was considered that his looks weren’t that
poor.

He prefered his garments to be a grey robe without

covering his head with any attire. He was quite careless
in choosing his garments from a young age. In the Magic
University, he wore a robe that had many cuts in its hem
which made him look like a delinquent; in the Asura
Kingdom, he wore some kind of weird out it during an
audience which made many nobles frown — or so it’s
written in the records. During the time when he crossed
his 20s, it was considered that he started paying some
attention to his attire to which the Armored Dragon King
Perugius commented in K430, “He has started wearing
some decent clothing these days”. Other than his
carelessness for clothing, he loved cleanliness, to the
point where he remodelled one of the rooms in his house
to a huge bathroom and bathed almost everyday, or so it’s
said.

During his time in Sharia, Rudeus was quite feared, but

was still respected and loved more than any other
magician. This assumption can be inferred by the great
number of attendees that participated in his grand
funeral, and Rudeus’s words that were carved onto the
stone monument that was erected at one corner of the
Magic University to respect him.
 It was said that he had a gentle personality and was
socially kind but was extremely lustful. Records said that
he fondled his wives’ bodies in a presumptuous way
without giving any heed to public gazes, but he was
actually quite a devoted husband. He never made a move
on anyone other than his three wives, and as such, there
were opinions that his extreme lust was simply a rumor.
Once again, his personality was so calm that he never let
go of his smile no matter how much abuse or violence he
went through, but if his family or friends were to be
harmed, he would get angry like the raging ire and was
also capable of taking violent actions.
There are many anecdotes mentioned below regarding Rudeus’s
personality.

At one of the parties in the Asura Kingdom, when a noble

made fun of one of his wives, he grabbed him by the collar
of his neck, dragged him out of the party and right in front
of that noble, burned an entire forest to demand an
apology.
When Rudeus’s sworn friends — namely Pursena and
Rinia, destroyed one of the dolls that looked like his wife,
he punished them by using a method which was
considered to be the most humiliating by the Beast Race.
Perugius invited Rudeus to the Sky Fortress to name one
of his children to which Rudeus misunderstood that his
child would be harmed and ended up appearing armed to
the teeth at the palace. It was said that Rudeus
threatened that he would be prepared to ight Perugius if
his children were to be harmed.
However, most of these anecdotes haven’t been deemed to be
authentic.

He’s not really the typical well-known person but most of

the world-famous people knew about Rudeus and either
respected him or feared him.

After death, a white cloth was discovered from his pocket,

which his wife Roxy hid in a hurry. There were rumors
that a very con idential thing was being hidden from
public eyes, but the truth remains unknown.

A law of strengthening the aggregate amount of mana

from childhood was discovered for the irst time in this
world. He was known to have incorporated that law in the
present education system.

His favourite foods were rice, eggs, and the Ogre drink of
Biheiril Kingdom. Also, he has been known to say that
eating raw eggs was a bad habit.

His religion was unidenti ied, although it was considered

that he believed in an evil god. However, there was no
existence of any type of crest that was in compliance with
his God, and therefore it was considered that he believed
in an extinct God of the ancient times or he made up a
God himself.
It was also said that he was an atheist or that he only
believed in the Dragon God.
 『Family & Relatives』
Greyrat House
One of the highest family lineage in the Asura Kingdom.
There were 4 main houses, namely, Notus, Boreas, Zephyrus, and
Euros. Each one of them governed over a large territory and as such,
they were known as the Four Great Aristocrats.
Rudeus was the direct descendent of the Notus Greyrat line. However,
due to his father Paul running away from his own house, he and his
family were erased from the Notus Greyrat family tree.
Paul Greyrat : Father
The eldest son of one of the highest aristocrats of the Asura Kingdom,
the Notus Greyrat house.
He ran away from his house and became an adventurer at a young age.
Later on, he met Zenith, asked for a favor from his old friend Philip
Boreas Greyrat, and became one of the lower class knights in the Fittoa
Region.
Zenith Greyrat : Mother
The second daughter of the Latreia house of the Holy Kingdom of Milis.
Lilia Greyrat : Maid. Paul’s mistress.
Norn Greyrat : Younger Sister. Novelist.
Aisha Greyrat : Younger Half-sister, advisor of the Rudo Mercenary
Group.
Sylphiette Greyrat : Wife. A quarter elf race.
Roxy M. Greyrat : Wife. Demon Race (Migurd). Headmaster of the
Magic University.
Eris Greyrat : Wife. Human Race. Sword King.
Lucy Greyrat : Eldest Daughter
Lara Greyrat : Second Daughter
Ars Greyra : Eldest Son
Sieghart Saladin Greyrat : Second Son
Lily Greyrat : Third Daughter
Christina Greyrat : Fourth Daughter
 『Relationships』
Zanoba Shirone
A senior at the Magic University. Former prince of the Shirone
Kingdom. The President of the Doll Company. A Miko of superhuman
strength.
At the time of the publishing of the 『 Picture book of the Supard
Race』, Zanoba and Norn’s efforts played a crucial part.
Zanoba came to respect Rudeus as his master and Rudeus commented,
“No one can match his ability regarding the knowledge of dolls”, in
regards to Zanoba.
Cliff Grimoire
A senior at the Magic University. He later became the Pope of the Milis
Church. It’s said that he protected Rudeus many times as he easily got
into trouble with the Milis Church. Once again, Rudeus made it clear
just how much he relied on him by earnestly commenting that, “If Cliff-
Senpai wasn’t here, then I wouldn't be here”.
Silent Seven Star
A senior at the Magic University. 『The Seven Star Witch』.
She’s famous in the world as the one who established the Teleport
Magic Formations in various countries. In addition, she made
numerous ground-breaking inventions and made developments in
cooperation with Rudeus.
Ariel Anemoi Asura
Queen of the Asura Kingdom.
According to the Asura Kingdom’s records, just before her death, she
left behind her last words to her con idant Luke that, “It’s because of
Rudeus’s great efforts that the Asura Kingdom is now peaceful, so make
sure not to be hostile towards him even after my death”.
Aleksander C. Ryback
North God Kalman the Third. Former Seventh Rank of the Seven Great
World Powers. 『Dragon God’s Left Hand』.
It was considered that as a substitute for Rudeus who wanted to be
discreet, he went around various nations as a proxy of the Dragon God.
Rinia Dedorudia
Captain of the Rudo Mercenary Company.
As one of the Chief Heads of the Beast Race, it’s considered that she
acted as a mediator between Rudeus and the Beast Race.
Pursena Adorudia
Vice-Captain of the Rudo Mercenary Company.
Similar to Rinia, as one of the Chief Heads of the Beast Race, it’s
considered that she acted as a mediator between Rudeus and the Beast
Race.
Perugius Dola
One of the 『Three Demon Slaying Heroes 』, the 『Armored Dragon
King』.
The leading authority of Asura Kingdom.
Silent Seven Star’s Teacher.
According to the Asura Kingdom’s records, it’s written that Rudeus has
been referred to time and time again by him, but his relationship with
Rudeus still remains unknown.
 『References』
Asura Kingdom historiography room 『 Asura Kingdom
Ancient Records』, Asura Kingdom - K480.
Norn Greyrat’s book 『The Adventures of Supard Race』,
Zanoba’s Doll Company - K427.
Norn Greyrat’s book 『 The Anguish of a Genius - Aisha
Greyrat』, Rudo Mercenary Group - K455.
Norn Greyrat’s book 『 The Adventures of the Great
Magician - Rudeus』, Zanoba Doll Company - K470.
Norn Greyrat’s book 『 Autobiography - An Average
Person Surrounded by Geniuses』, Zanoba Doll Company
- K482.
Milis Church Archive Management Division 『 Millis
Church Proceedings』, Milis Church - K460.
Biheiril Kingdom History Compilation Room 『History of
the Biheiril Kingdom K420 - K430』, Biheiril Kingdom -
K432.
Rinia Dedorudia 『Rudo Mercenary Group activity log』,
Rudo Mercenary Group - K456.
Juliette’s book 『 Zanoba’s Doll business management
meetings - Proceedings』, K477.
Silent Seven Star’s book 『Brand New Magic textbook』,
K442.
Bloody Count’s book 『 Great Men of the World -
Heroes』, K480.
█████

Recorder : Asura Kingdom's Reference Room, Assistant Of ice Head

- Couleur Elrond.
 Final Chapter - Afterlife
And then, by the time I realized, I was already in the white room.
“Yo.”
“Hey.”
The mosaic guy that lived here looked healthy as usual.
Of course, he was neither sealed nor was he feeling down.
It’s the same-as-usual mosaic.
“Does that mean that what I saw 40 years ago was because of the
power of foresight?”
“Yep.”
Hitogami was the same as usual.
Still, 40-50 years had passed since the last time I saw him.
Therefore, my memory of his 『Usual』 was already distant.
The only thing I did remember was his impudent attitude the irst time
I met him.
“I thought that if I showed you that, then you would become a little lax.”
“Well, it missed the target by quite a bit.”
“Not really, I was just trying something.”
A dream like that wasn’t going to stop me from doing what I’d been
doing until now. I wasn’t that weak-willed.
Well, if it didn’t turn out like that dream, the possibility that I would
stop wasn’t completely non-existent.
“So anyway, you actually looked like that.”
When told that, I looked at my own igure.
Before I knew it, my igure had changed.
The body with a blubber of mass......was no longer there.
My body had changed into the one that I had become familiar with in
this world.
It was the body of Rudeus Greyrat.
I couldn’t see my own face so I couldn’t tell exactly, but I felt that I wasn’t
that old right now.
“You didn’t know?”
“Yeah. Cause my eyes can only see the soul directly. I knew that your
body and your soul were different, but this is my irst time seeing your
actual form.”
Well that’s a irst.
But, now that I think very carefully, I don’t know how Hitogami looks
either.
We’re in the same boat.
But why, why did my body decide to take this shape now of all times?
........I assume there’s no explanation for it.
“At any rate, with this, it’s over for you.”
“.........Yeah.”
I died.
At the age of 74.
I remember that my inal moments were comfy.
I think that it was a happy ending for me, surrounded by my children
and grand-children in my inal moments.
At the very least, there was a world of difference compared to my
previous inal moments.
As compared to that lonely, powerless, miserable one, which would
make you want to cry.........
“Now that you're gone, I can move more freely.”
“I see.”
“As long as you lived, anything I did resulted in failure.
That’s why, I’ve thought of something.
Just like you, I was increasing my supporters little by little.”
“So you still haven’t given up, huh.”
When I said that, Hitogami’s attitude changed.
He seemed angry.
“Isn’t that obvious?
Would you give up knowing that your future is like that?
Forever alone, not being able to do anything, not being able to see
anything.
On top of that, I have to live like that for 10,000 or 100,000 years or
even more.
Even though I know that I won’t be able to bear it, why would I give up?”
Well, I guess.
If it was that grand, then I couldn’t even imagine it........
But I could understand a little bit.
What would happen to him if he didn’t do anything.
Just what kind of future awaited him.
If he knew that he would regret it, then he couldn’t just pass up his time
without doing anything.
“Well, I would probably not give up.......”
“........What’s with that carefree face of yours? Do you think you’ve won?”
“Do you have a plan?”
“Yeah, I now know about Orsted’s 200 years time loop.
You’ve inished producing your descendents as well, and I’ve thought of
a way to manipulate them.
I’ve prepared things during these last 50 years........”
“I see.”
“Can you understand what I’m trying to say?
That foundation that you’ve established so far, I’m going to knock it
over and turn the tables on you.
In a world without you, by using the things you laid out, I will win.
You cannot do anything now. Because you’re already dead!
You can no longer stop your own descendents from ighting among
themselves. You can’t stop them from killing each other.
You can’t even cry and beg me to stop.
On the contrary, the only thing you can do is watch!”
As compared to Hitogami who was delightfully talking, I was just
scratching my cheeks.
Incidentally, I also scratched at the back of my head.
It’s not really itchy though.
I’m just perplexed as to what kind of answer I should give.
“Is that so.....”
Upon my reply, Hitogami stomped his feet on the ground with force.
“WHAT IS IT.......!?”
While restlessly stomping on the ground with his foot, he raised his
voice with irritation in it.
“How are you SO RELAXED!?”
“That’s because.......I’m already dead.”
As I answered with a pause, Hitogami became speechless.
I closed my eyes.
I started thinking about the things up until now.
I was able to do what I wanted in this world.
I married and had lots of friends.
I had lots of children and grand-children as well.
I tried my best at work.
Indeed, I was anxious about the things Hitogami would be doing from
now on, and I also had the thought that I could’ve done something
more.
But for some reason...
I had no regrets or curiosity left.
No, it should be better to say that there was nothing left to regret.
Sure, I’m worried and anxious, but the thought of ‘what to do’ doesn’t
come to mind.
After listening to Hitogami now, I didn’t feel like I should somehow
revive myself and go protect my children.
The children or the grandchildren would probably be able to do
something about it somehow.
I slowly headed towards Hitogami.
Hitogami had a surprisingly small stature.
Since I never approached him more than necessary, I could never
estimate his height.
“I’m satis ied already.”
I’d lived my life plenty.
I didn’t think that everything was perfect. Maybe there were still some
things left that needed to be done.
It’s not like when I closed my eyes, only good memories came to my
mind.
Memories of failures, memories of success, there were both.
However, I didn’t think that I needed to redo it.
I died.
My work was now over with this.
I should just entrust the consequences to the people that were still
alive.
Even though the person in front of me was saying that he would harm
the ones that were still alive, it was rather strange.
But it couldn’t be helped.
Strangely enough, my mind was calm.
“Listen, Hitogami.”
“...........”
“I wanted to tell you something before.”
“.......What?”
“I think that I don’t really hate you that much.”
I felt like Hitogami had an unpleasant face.
Of course, he might think that I was saying this because I was one step
ahead of him for now.
Sylphy and Roxy both lived, and the children were in good health as
well.
Eris died irst but it was a matter of life-span.
It wasn’t Hitogami’s fault.
Of course, if there was even a little bit of change, then I think that I
would’ve hated Hitogami to the point of killing him.
Just like my future self.
Just like him, it’s possible that I would’ve become a machine just to kill
Hitogami.
I wouldn’t have been able to obtain such a calm demeanor.
As a result, I became how I am, is what I’m trying to say.
“What are you trying to say......?”
“Even I don’t really understand. I think that, the way I’m this calm right
now is thanks to you.
I think if you, who was such a distinct enemy, weren’t here then I
wouldn’t have been so satis ied up to this point.”
Yep. That’s right.
If not for Hitogami, I would’ve started to slack after I turned 20.
I would’ve married Sylphy, then gotten a job and would’ve worked hard
at it.
I would’ve lived my life like that, been satis ied, and then died.
I’m sure that would’ve happened.
I would’ve been ine if things had turned out that way, but I have no
doubt that I would never have been able to attain the same amount of
satisfaction that I have now.
Not to the point of having any regrets, but I would’ve probably thought
once more or I want to do it over or I need to return.
It was only because there was a distinct enemy, a distinct objective,
that I was able to give my best until my death.
As a result, I was now this way.
“Even if you say that, I won’t be letting my guard down.”
“Ah.......no, well.....I didn’t say this with that intention........”
I wonder why.
It’s not like Hitogami has a nice side to him.
Even though I said that I didn’t hate him, it didn’t mean that I liked him
either.
Of course, I didn’t want to give him my thanks.
“..........”
“..........”
That’s why, on that note, the conversation came to a stop.
An uncomfortable atmosphere grew between us.
Within that moment, my mind was suddenly hit by a thought.
“........I wonder why I came to this world.”
I tried muttering those words.
“I don’t know.”
Hitogami answered while muttering as well.
“Do you really not know anything?”
“If I knew, I would’ve interfered beforehand. You really appeared out of
thin air. I didn't realize until after that teleport incident happened. Just
suddenly.”
“Hmmmmm...........”
In the end, during my entire life, I never found out the truth behind the
teleport incident.
There was Nanahoshi’s weird hypothesis, and something may happen
from this point forward but.......
“If there ever comes a reincarnated guy similar to me, then please give
him my regards.”
“.......Like hell I will.”
“Thought so.”
I was bluntly refused.
Well, it wouldn’t be strange if Hitogami was holding a grudge towards
me.
“Anyway, what’s going to happen to me now? I do think that I’ve died.”
“Well, let’s see.”
While irritated Hitogami looked at me.
“Ordinarily, the soul reduces itself into mana, then gets mixed with
someone else’s mana or recomposes itself into something else.
However, you are a person from another world so I wouldn’t know what
may happen to you.”
“I see.”
I thought that after death I would get to meet Paul or Gisu but I guess
that’s not happening.
Even though it was obvious, it’s still a pity........
But well, my body had been buried in the same place as them. Maybe I
should be satis ied with just that.
“.......”
When I noticed, my body was gradually fading away.
I wonder if this was the mana reduction that Hitogami was talking
about.
So this was the de inition of death in this world.
Perhaps even for other inhabitants of this world, they came to this
white room just before their deaths.
Probably without ever meeting Hitogami, they just waited until they
faded away from the white room.
If you think that way, then Hitogami may be close to the Yama(the
Judge of the Afterlife).
Scof ing on someone’s entire life, grinning in front of them at the verge
of their death…..
That’s a detestable Yama.
“Tch.......”
However, Hitogami wasn’t grinning like he usually did.
On the contrary, he was unconsciously tapping his foot, unable to hide
his irritation.
He wanted to feel triumphant in front of me who was vexed and
disappearing.........but that ended in a failure so now he was feeling
irritated.
He really is a detestable guy.
“........”
I stood in front of that Hitogami.
“Well, Perhaps it’s not my position to say this but........”
Someway or other, I put my hand on his shoulder.
“Do your best from now on.”
I wonder if he’ll get angry.........
Or so I thought, but Hitogami breathed out a sigh and dropped his
shoulders.
And then, sat down as if collapsing on his knees.
“..............”
After that, he completely fell silent.
While looking down on Hitogami, I surveyed my surroundings.
It’s the same as before, pure white.
Empty.
And then, my body was on the verge of disappearing too.
My consciousness was gradually dying out as well.
Would I return back to my previous world?
Or would I become someone else in this world?
Would my memories remain intact?
Or would they not?
I didn’t know, but no matter which form it takes, I wouldn’t care.
Even if my consciousness or memories remained, even if I was born in
place much harsher than this one, or in my previous world, I would
probably be able to get along somehow.
“See ya.”
My inal words.
As my consciousness was gradually fading away, I passed by Hitogami’s
side and started walking forward.
Without turning back, I simply headed forward───

- END -
Epilogue - Prologue Zero
 Part 1

Armored Dragon Calendar Year 500.

There was a young girl named the Playback Miko.
That girl had eyes similar to that of the dead.
Her pupils had looked blank since the time of her birth. Only despair
was re lected in them.
The adults around her thought of her as ominous and kept their
distance.
The girl was aware.
She was aware of just what kind of fate awaited her.
She was aware even before her birth.
Nay. It would be fallacious to conclude that she knew before birth.
The girl was reborn time and time again.
Nay. It would be fallacious to conclude that she was reborn.
The girl just kept repeating the same life over and over again.
Nay. It would be fallacious to conclude that she lived the same life.
The girl kept repeating a life with only some slight differences.
A life with only some slight differences.
Nevertheless, the conclusion of that life always remained the same.
There was never a big change that occurred, and she approached the
same conclusion time and time again.
That conclusion was her death.
The girl died.
Death was something that couldn’t be avoided by anyone. However, the
death of the girl was an atrocity.
After the girl had been handed over to the country to be used as a tool,
she was caught by the enemy and died.
Just like a toy being fought over by children.
At times, she was cruelly violated. At times, she was eaten alive by
beasts. At times, she was drowned in water.
The girl died each time, surrounded by despair and pain.
Life was nothing but a path that lead to despair for the girl.
There was only one step before she reached the executioner's stand
and she was simply taking that one step each and everyday.
She had no hope.
The girl had a power.
The power of rewinding the time of an object to a maximum of 24
hours.
The power to restore something that had been broken.
The power to resurrect the dead.
24 hours.
Only by 24 hours.
However, that power that could resurrect even the dead was enough for
her to be requisitioned by the Country.
The King of the Country took her into his hands, monopolizing her.
That power which could turn things back by 24 hours ridded the King
of all diseases and injuries.
She couldn’t perform miracles like bringing a stop to aging, but that
was considered a trivial matter.
As far as the girl’s knowledge went, there were three types of Kings.
When the girl died and each time a new nightmare began, there was a
slight change.
However, the actions taken by any of the kings never changed towards
the girl.
Thus, for the girl, all the Kings were the same.
The power of a Miko did not bring the girl any luck whatsoever.
Neither could she rewind her own time nor could she use it for her own
sake.
She had no choice but to be shackled in the prison of the Royal Palace.
And then, she died.
While being kept at the corner of the Palace and meeting different
people each time, in the end, she died.
At times, by the King’s wrath when her power wasn’t up to the task.
At times, when the country was invaded by another country and she
was taken as a prisoner.
At times, when the country was invaded by Demon Races and she was
massacred along with everyone else.
The girl’s life always came to a tragic end.
And then, again from the beginning.
In a corner of the country, it began once again with her birth in a
remote countryside.
The girl being thought of as creepy by the adults, was taken by the
country, and then died.
Of course, the girl tried to run away from her own fate at the start.
While hiding her power, she tried living her whole life together with her
mother and father.
Nevertheless, it was futile.
For some reason, whenever she reached the age of 5, the soldiers came
from the country and took the girl away.
She tried running outside the village before the soldiers arrived.
Still, it was futile.
She would either get eaten by a beast or get caught by bandits or
kidnappers.
After being caught, she was sold to various places but reached the
country eventually.
Fate tied the girl to the country like the sand pit of an ant-lion, and she
was killed while in despair.
It was hell.
She kept continuing forever and forever. It was a never-ending hell.
The hell completely and thoroughly destroyed the girl’s mind.
It came to the point that the girl had a vacant expression on her face
and obeyed the King’s orders like a machine.
For 100 years, 200 years.
She no longer knew just how many times she had died and how many
times she had lived.
However, her memories of being killed were clear to her as the day.
It was probably her instinct.
The instinct of not wanting to die. In order to avoid that event, her
mind may have stored the memories of being killed.
As a result of that, the girl’s memories were all painted over by the
memories of her deaths.
She could no longer recall anything else.
Only the moments when she was killed became her consecutive
memory.
Within those incessant continuous deaths, the girl thought.
She thought long and hard.
(No more.......someone, save me......)
At that time, the law of the world changed.
 Part 2

There was a change in her next life.

As usual, she was born in an un-named countryside village and then
headed towards the Country after she turned 5.
As usual, she used her powers exactly as ordered by the King everyday.
Those things did not change.
However, when she turned 10, something different happened. An event
that never once occurred in all of her lives and deaths.
The day she turned 10.
As if being taken somewhere to celebrate her birthday, she was taken
along to that place.
The basement of the Palace.
She was taken to a compartment where a huge magic formation was
drawn.
The girl did not know that there was such a magic formation inside the
Palace.
It was because she was not allowed to freely roam around the Palace.
There were several tens of human adults surrounding the magic
formation.
The adults were holding staffs, wearing pitch black robes, and hid their
faces with hoods.
She was aware of the fact that those adults were called magicians
because of all the hellish times she had been through.
However, she did not know what she would be doing from now on.
It was because she wasn’t well-informed on the topic of magic and
magic formations.
During the girl’s hell, she never got a chance to study anything about
magic or magic formations.
The girl was tied up with the magic formation.
But the girl’s eyes remained the same as usual, blank.
A new thing had happened.
And yet it didn’t even cause a ripple in her heart.
She would be dying in the end anyway.
Even if something changed mid-way, it was still all the same.
Such resignation had illed the girl’s heart.
The ceremony started.
The magic formation mercilessly sucked up mana from the girl’s body.
There was an enormous amount of mana contained within the body of
the girl known as the Miko.
That mana was a different type from the one used in ordinary magic or
swordplay. By all rights, it wasn’t for use in magic or this type of magic
formation.
Then, was it a coincidence that the magic formation sucked up the girl’s
mana?
Nay.
That magic formation was made for that sole purpose.
It was a formation which operated by using the 『 Playback Miko’s 』
mana.
Just who made it?
The girl couldn’t see her, but the manufacturer was standing at the
corner of the room.
Known as the Kingdom’s all-time prodigy, it was a Magic Knight.
She too, was watching the ceremony with a bored-looking face,
although her face wasn’t too similar in expression to that of the young
girl’s.
And then, the ceremony was a success.
The magic formation began to release a dazzling light.
Rainbow colored light.
It was the summoning color.
And when the intensity of that light weakened, one boy could be seen in
the center of the formation.
“It’s a success.”
“It was a success!”
“The country is saved with this!”
While the magicians were basking in happiness, the boy looked around
the surroundings with a puzzled face.
And then, he slowly sat down directly in front of the girl with the vacant
expression.
“Excuse me.....where is this? I was with Nana and Kuro, but......huh?”
It was a language that nobody in that place knew of.
But for some reason, the girl could understand him.
Maybe it was because her own magic power was used to summon him,
or maybe she was involved in the reason he was brought here.
“Ah, my name is Shinohara Akito...... who are you?”
“I’m the『Playback Miko』 .”
“........Mi─? .....Ummm, I’m asking for your name though?”
Now that she recalled, within this hell, the girl was never called by her
true name, especially after she came to the country.
The Mikos don’t have a name.
There may be an exception if a Miko were to be royalty, but the Mikos
are basically stripped of their names.
From thereafter, they are referred to as Miko and there’s no need to call
them by their real names.
The girl was no exception either.
But the girl remembered her real name before she took the name of
Miko, before her real name was stripped from her.
It was only because she had died so many times over and over again
that she remembered it.
The name given to her by her father and mother.
“──Riria.”
“I see, that’s a nice name.”
The boy smiled.
Looking at that smile, the girl’s heart skipped a beat.
 Part 3

The girl could feel the change.

The girl was released from the duty of a Miko by the King and was given
the position as an interpreter for the boy.
With the Magic Knight as a guard, the three of them strided through the
Palace.
“Riria, what’s that?”
The boy who came from another world asked the girl about various
things.
About the world, about the lifestyle, about the people.
The girl had died so many times and yet she did not know anything.
“What’s that......he’s asking.”
“That? That’s a Magic item. The one that spits out ire from the tip if it’s
loaded with mana. It's probably used for exterminating monsters
between here and the forest.”
The girl who did not know asked the Knight, to which the Knight
answered.
The prodigy known as the Magic Knight, answered thoroughly in a dull
tone.
Unlike the girl, she knew everything.
“Hmmm, it’s like a lamethrower....if I recall, you said that there were a
lot of tree monsters in this world, right?......has Riria ever seen one?”
“.......Several times. It was restlessly moving around.”
“Restlessly huh...... hahaha, I can’t even imagine it. Ah, but I may have
seen something similar in a movie.”
“Movie......?”
“A movie is──”
Everyday life as an interpreter.
It was a completely different life from the previous ones.
It was fresh.
The boy laughed without care each time he was informed about the
world, and each time, the girl’s heart skipped a beat.
She had thought that nothing would change at irst.
She thought that it was already over for her.
But through the boy’s infrequent tales of his own world, her dreams
were allowed to run wild.
By listening to the words of the Knight that answered the boy’s
questions, she could feel the world around her extend.
She came to know just how vast the world was, and the various people
and things that she wasn’t aware of.
A short time after the boy’s arrival, she realized that food had lavours
to them.
She could now listen carefully to the singing birds when the morning
arrived.
She could now feel the pleasant sensation of the warmth of sunlight.
She began to feel that she was alive.
She thought that the hell was over.
The boy had come to rescue the girl.
He had come to rescue her from the hell that she had lived in for so
very long.
And that she was born in order to meet this boy.
Her real life was inally about to start from this point forward.
This was fate.
While thinking that, the boy became stronger, kind, and became the
moral support for the girl.
However, that very same fate had betrayed her.
 Part 4

The country was wrapped up in war.

The girl was aware...
That each time she got wrapped up in that war, she died as a result.
She knew that better than anyone else.
But the girl did not know...
That the boy was summoned in order to win that war.
That the prophet employed by the country, suggested to summon a
hero from another world to win the war because if they didn’t, they’d
de initely lose.
And, just as the prophet had said, the country spent 10 years
attempting to summon the boy, and could no longer focus on anything
else.
She did not know anything.
And thus, the boy fought.
But the boy knew nothing of war.
The people of the country knew that the boy was un it for battle, and
yet they sent him to battle.
They put the armor on him, gave him a sword, and made him stand at
the front line of the battle.
And thus, the boy died.
He was cruelly killed in the battle and he died.
His head lew off with just one hit from the enemy general and he died.
His head was snatched away by the enemy general, and only the body
of the boy reached the girl.
The people of the country could do nothing but sigh after seeing the
dead boy.
The hero from another world was useless after all.
Believing in the prophet’s nonsense was a foolish deed.
They could only spit on him.
The girl embraced the boy’s corpse and tried to revive him with all her
might.
It was futile.
24 hours had already passed after the boy’s death and his body had
now started to rot.
The girl could not do anything with her power.
The girl cried.
She shouted, why?
She shouted, just why only she had to suffer like this.
She cried.
It wasn’t a sad feeling that she held.
The feeling of being toyed with by fate.
The girl’s heart was dominated by a feeling of powerlessness, that
someone was sneering at her and telling her that no matter what she
did, it would be futile.
And then, right before her, the country perished.
The girl was captured, and within the usual despair, her life was taken.
But the girl thought.....
For the irst time in her life, she thought hard and hard and hard and
hard.
(I WANT TO LIVE.........!)
She neither wanted to die nor wanted to be saved.
(I WANT TO LIVE TOGETHER WITH HIM.........!)
The time she spent with the boy wasn’t that long.
But that short amount of time had certainly dominated the girl’s heart.
The girl’s heart which was painted over by the memories of her deaths
were very easily repainted.
The boy was her hope.
It was the irst ray of hope for the girl.
That hope raised her face and made her move forward.
For the irst time in her lives, the girl completely shifted her focus on
her own power.
At the verge of her death, the girl bit her own lips until it started
bleeding and then used her power.
She would rewind the time by one day.
She used her power while thinking that.
She strained her power as if burning off her own brain.
The girl used the 『Power to Change the Past』.
The world looped with the girl as the core.
 Part 5

The girl’s power reached the past.

Armored Dragon Calendar Year 400.
Fittoa Region, Ranoa town.
The place where the boy lost his life.
A rift in time-space appeared above its skies.
Inside that rift, there was a being which had a strong relationship with
the boy.
That being carried the same wish as that of the girl who wanted to live
together with the boy.
Therefore, in order to make a future where the boy is saved, the being
would change the world accordingly and a path of life would be made
for the boy.
As a result, in Armored Dragon Calendar Year 500, the boy would be
saved.
……..Or so it should’ve been.
No matter how powerful her ability, the deed of creating a being in the
past which normally shouldn't exist was impossible even for the girl.
Even though the rift in space-time existed, it never materialised into
the world.
The power of the girl and the power of the world clashed against each
other.
K400, K401, K403.
The world continued without any change.
But during that time...
A single soul went astray and passed the rift in space-time.
That soul had no connections with the boy in any way.
At the time of the boy’s teleportation, at the time when the girl’s power
was summoning a being, the soul of that person simply died near those
phenomenons.
However, because it was in a state of being a soul, the soul found an
opening, and passed through the rift in space-time that had been
stopped by the world, and thus the soul was able to enter said world.
And after unsteadily loitering around, just when it was about to lose
spirit, it entered a baby.
The wielder of that soul was named Rudeus Greyrat.
The existence of Rudeus Greyrat was only slight, but the world
de initely changed.
The ideology of Roxy Migurdia changed, the history of Sylphiette was
thrown out of order, and Eris Boreas Greyrat was granted wisdom.
Those actions, weakened the resistance of the world.
And thus, the rift in space-time expanded.
And then, in Armored Dragon Calendar Year 417.
Nanahoshi Shizuka was summoned into the world.
However, the existence of Rudeus Greyrat changed the order of the
world more than the girl wished for.
Originally, the change was only intended to save the boy's life. However,
that alone was inexcusable.
History took a sudden change and started walking towards a future
unbeknownst to anyone.
The world changed.
It was unknown whether the change was what the girl had wished for.
But a few years after Rudeus’s death...
The girl was reborn.
As payment for the loop, nearly all of her powers were drained from her
and only a shell of the Miko was born.
In order to ful ill her wish...
She was born in the inal world.
No one knew whether or not the girl would survive until the end.
 Afterword
This brings to an end the story of Rudeus Greyrat, a former
unemployed NEET.
Although we were shown the future of Hitogami’s defeat, the future
may change so the ight between Hitogami and various people will still
continue.
However, the story of Mushoku Tensei itself tells the tale of Rudeus
Greyrat only, so please let me have the privilege of ending the story
now.
The total writing time would be 2 years. And as for the total amount of
characters, it should be around 2,830,000.
I, myself have never in my life written a story this long.
Despite fumbling around in an unknown territory, I continued writing
without stopping and we was able to reach the conclusion, I think that
it’s all thanks to the readers who supported me till the end.
Thanks to the huge amount of thoughts & evaluations, we were able to
reach irst rank as a total.
"Don't be fooled by the numbers, or believe that your ability rapidly
increased because of the growing numbers, it doesn't mean that the
story you've been writing until now suddenly became interesting, don’t
be tempted and only look at yourself as an author - or so I kept telling
myself and yet I do not know just how many times I have been
encouraged by that irst place which shone brilliantly. Of course, apart
from numbers, there are a lot of aspects that I must re lect upon as
well.....
I think that the fact that my story was able to gain the top spot in the
『Shousetsuka ni Narou』 where a lot of different authors assembled
will become my self-con idence in the future, enabling me to move
forward with this power.
Thank you very very much.
While putting my efforts towards the published version I am thinking
about writing redundancy volume which will include 10 years of
Rudeus’s story, i.e., from his age of 24 to 34 years old, stories after he
crosses 34, stories focused on the kids, stories of characters that I
didn’t focus on too much, at a slow pace of 1-2 chapters a month.
I look forward to working on both the published version and
Redundancy volume.
Well then, once again.
Thank you very much for your readership.
 Credits
Author — Rifujin na Magonote
Illustrator — Shirotaka
Publisher —(角川書店) Kadokawa Shoten
Translator— Kaezar
Pielord Miniman

This is Web Novel. The Light Novel has been licensed by

Sevenseaentertainment. The Of ical Light Novel has much better
translation with story changed, expanded and rearranged.
If you like this series and want to support the author, you can easily
buy the books via the link below.
https://sevenseasentertainment.com/creator/rifujin-na-
magonote/
Mushoku Tensei subreddit:
https://www.reddit.com/r/mushokutensei
Mushoku Tensei discord server for discussion, please join us:
https://discord.gg/888Ef8T
Author’s and Illustratior's Twitter:
理不尽な孫の手 (@Magote_rihujin)
https://twitter.com/Magote_rihujin
Xem シロタカ (@akatoris)
https://twitter.com/akatoris